Translated Texts for Historians
This series is designed to meet the needs of students of ancient and medieval
history and others who wish to broaden their study by reading source
material, but whose knowledge of Latin or Greek is not sufficient to allow
them to do so in the original language. Many important Late Imperial and
Dark Age texts are currently unavailable in translation and it is hoped that
TTH will help to fill this gap and to complement the secondary literature in
English which already exists. The series relates principally to the period
300-800 AD and includes Late Imperial, Greek, Byzantine and Syriac texts
as well as source books illustrating a particular period or theme. Each
volume is a self-contained scholarly translation with an introductory essay
on the text and its author and notes on the text indicating major problems of
interpretation, including textual difficulties.
Editorial Committee
Sebastian Brock, Oriental Institute, University of Oxford
Averil Cameron, Keble College, Oxford
Henry Chadwick, Oxford
John Davies, University of Liverpool
Carlotta Dionisotti, King’s College, London
Peter Heather, University College, London
Mark Humphries, National University of Ireland, Maynooth
William E. Klingshirn, The Catholic University of America
Michael Lapidge, Clare College, Cambridge
Robert Markus, University of Nottingham
John Matthews, Yale University
Claudia Rapp, University of California, Los Angeles
Raymond Van Dam, University of Michigan
Michael Whitby, University of Warwick
Ian Wood, University of Leeds
General Editors
Gillian Clark, University of Bristol
Mary Whitby, University of Liverpool
Front cover drawing: Portrait of Avitus with his signet ring, stylus and waxed writing tablets,
drawn by R. S. O. Tomlin. The background shows the 6th-century manuscript of his Homilies
(Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris).
Avitus_00_Prelims
1
5/13/02, 8:57 AM
A full list of published titles in the Translated Texts for Historians
series is available on request. The most recently published are
shown below.
Bede: The Reckoning of Time
Translated with introduction, notes and commentary by FAITH WALLIS
Volume 29: 582 pp., 1999, ISBN 0-85323-693-3
Ruricius of Limoges and Friends: A Collection of Letters from Visigothic Gaul
Translated with notes and introduction by RALPH W. MATHISEN
Volume 30: 272pp., 1998. ISBN 0-85323-703-4
The Armenian History attributed to Sebeos
Translated with notes by R. W. THOMSON, Historical commentary by JAMES
HOWARD-JOHNSTON. Assistance from TIM GREENWOOD
Volume 31 (in two parts): 240 pp., 224 pp., 1999, ISBN 0-85323-564-3
The Chronicle of Pseudo-Joshua the Stylite
Translated with notes and introduction by FRANK R. TROMBLEY and JOHN W. WATT
Volume 32: 240pp., including 3 maps and 2 plans, 2000, ISBN 0-85323-585-6
The Ecclesiastical History of Evagrius Scholasticus
Translated with an introduction and notes by MICHAEL WHITBY
Volume 33: 454pp., 2000, ISBN 0-85323-605-4
Antioch as a Centre of Hellenic Culture, as Observed by Libanius
Translated with an introduction and notes by A. F. NORMAN
Volume 34: 224pp., 2000, ISBN 0-85323-595-3
Neoplatonic Saints: The Lives of Plotinus and Proclus by their Students
Translated with an introduction and notes by MARK EDWARDS
Volume 35: 224pp., 2000. ISBN 0-85323-615-1
Politics, Philosophy and Empire in the Fourth Century: Select Orations of Themistius
Translated with an introduction by PETER HEATHER and DAVID MONCUR
Volume 36: 384pp., 2001, ISBN 0-85323-106-0
A Christian’s Guide to Greek Culture: The Pseudo-Nonnus Commentaries on Sermons 4,
5, 39 and 43 of Gregory of Nazianzus
Translated with an introduction and notes by JENNIFER NIMMO SMITH
Volume 37: 208pp„ 2001, ISBN 0-85323-917-7
For full details of Translated Texts for Historians, including prices and
ordering information, please write to the following:
All countries, except the USA and Canada: Liverpool University Press,
4 Cambridge Street, Liverpool, L69 7ZU, UK (Tel +44-[0] 151-794 2233
Fax +44-[0] 151-794 2235, Email J.M. Smith@liv.ac.uk, http://www.liverpool-
unipress.co.uk). USA and Canada: University of Pennsylvania Press, 4200
Pine Street, Philadelphia, PA 19104-6097, USA (Tel +1-215-898-6264,
Fax +1-215-898-0404).
Avitus_00_Prelims
2
5/13/02, 8:57 AM
Translated Texts for Historians
Volume 38
Avitus of Vienne
Letters and Selected Prose
Translated with an introduction and notes by
DANUTA SHANZER and IAN WOOD
Liverpool
University
Press
Avitus_00_Prelims
5/13/02, 8:57 AM
First published 2002
Liverpool University Press
4 Cambridge Street
Liverpool, L69 7ZU
Copyright © 2002 Danuta Shanzer and Ian Wood
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced
in any form without permission in writing from the publishers,
except by a reviewer in connection with a review for inclusion
in a magazine or newspaper.
British Library Cataloguing-in-Publication Data
A British Library CIP Record is available.
ISBN 0-85323-588-0
Set in Times by
Koinonia, Manchester
Printed in the European Union by
Bell and Bain Limited, Glasgow
Prelims
4
5/13/02,
TABLE OF CONTENTS
List of Maps and Genealogies xi
Abbreviations xiii
Glossary xvii
Preface xix
INTRODUCTION
I Avitus of Vienne: the Historical Context 3
The Family of Avitus 4
The Life of Avitus 7
Avitus’ Theology 10
Avitus and the Burgundian Kingdom 13
The Age of Avitus 24
II Manuscripts, Papyrus, and Editions of Avitus’ Letters 28
Conspectus of Letters in L and S 31
The Structure of Avitus’ Works: Early testimonies about
his Whole Oeuvre 39
Format and Transmission 41
Peiper’s Editing 45
Short Description of L and Analysis of its Headings 47
III Literary Aspects of Avitus’Letter-Collection 58
The Function of Letters 59
Avitus’ Letter-Collection 63
Salient Characteristics of the Avitan Collection 65
Avitus’ Style 70
EASTERN QUESTIONS
1 The Acacian Schism 89
Epistula 2 Contra Eutychianam haeresim 1 89
Epistula 3 Contra Eutychianam haeresim 2 106
5/13/02, 8:57 AM
vi CONTENTS
Epistula 39 Avitus to Senarius, vir illustrissimus 123
Epistula 40 Avitus to Peter, bishop of Ravenna 125
Epistula 41 Avitus to Pope Hormisdas 127
Epistula 42 Pope Hormisdas to Avitus and all of the suffragan
bishops of the Viennensis 129
2 The Laurentius File 134
Epistula 9 Avitus to the patriarch of Constantinople 135
Epistula 46A [Sigismund to Anastasius] 137
Epistula 47 Sigismund to Vitalinus, senator 138
Epistula 48 Avitus to Celer, senator 140
3 Sigismund and the Emperor 141
Epistula 49 Avitus to Sigismund 141
Epistula 78 Sigismund to the Byzantine emperor (Anastasius) 143
Epistula 93 Sigismund to the Byzantine emperor (Anastasius) 144
Epistula 94 Sigismund to the Byzantine emperor (Anastasius) 149
4 Relics of the True Cross 154
Epistula 20 Avitus to the pope (Symmachus) 154
Epistula 25 Avitus to the patriarch of Jerusalem 155
THE WEST
THE PAPACY
5 The Laurentian Schism 159
Epistula 34 Avitus to Faustus and Symmachus 159
GUNDOBAD, KING OF THE BURGUNDIANS
6 Theological Letters 163
Contra Arrianos 163
Appendix to the Contra Arrianos: The CA and the Lost Dialogus 187
Epistula 4 Avitus to Gundobad ‘On sudden penitence’ 193
Ep is tula 2 1 Gundobad to Avitus 201
Epistula 22 Avitus to Gundobad 202
Epistula 30 Avitus to Gundobad 204
7 Personal and Legal Matters 208
Epistula 5 Avitus to Gundobad 208
Epistula 6 Avitus to Gundobad (or, less probably, Sigismund) 212
Epistula 44 Avitus to Gundobad 216
Avitus_00_Prelims 6 5/13/02,8:57 AM
CONTENTS
vii
SIGISMUND, PRINCE AND THE KING OF THE BURGUNDIANS
8 Theological-Religious Matters 220
Epistula 8 Avitus to the pope 220
Epistula 29 Sigismund to Pope Symmachus 225
Epistula 23 Avitus to Sigismund 227
Epistula 31 Avitus to Sigismund 230
9 Secular-Temporal Matters 233
Epistula 45 Avitus to Sigismund 233
Epistula 76 Avitus to Sigismund 235
Epistula 77 Avitus to Sigismund 236
Epistula 79 Avitus to Sigismund 237
Epistula 91 Avitus to Sigismund 238
Epistula 92 Avitus to Sigismund 240
Epistula 32 Avitus to Sigismund 241
CLOSE EPISCOPAL CONNECTIONS
10 Apollinaris, Bishop of Valence, his Brother 243
Epistula 13 Apollinaris, bishop of Valence, to Avitus 243
Epistula 14 Avitus to Apollinaris, bishop of Valence 245
Epistula 27 Avitus to Apollinaris, bishop of Valence 247
Epistula 61 Avitus to Apollinaris, bishop of Valence 249
Epistula 71 Apollinaris, bishop of Valence, to Avitus 249
Epistula 72 Avitus to Apollinaris, bishop of Valence 250
Epistula 87 Avitus to Apollinaris, bishop of Valence 251
Epistula 88 Avitus to Apollinaris, bishop of Valence 257
11 Avitus’ Poetry and Another Literary Connection 259
Dedicatory Letter for De spiritalis historiae gestis,
to Apollinaris, bishop of Valence 259
Dedicatory Letter for De consolatoria castitatis laude,
to Apollinaris, bishop of Valence 262
Epistula 15 Avitus to Contumeliosus, bishop of Riez 264
12 Viventiolus of Lyons 266
Epistula 19 Avitus to Viventiolus, the priest 266
Epistula 57 Avitus to Viventiolus, the rhetor 270
Epistula 59 Avitus to Viventiolus, bishop of Lyons 273
Epistula 67 Avitus to Viventiolus, bishop of Lyons 273
Epistula 68 Viventiolus the bishop to Avitus 274
Epistula 69 Avitus to Viventiolus, bishop of Lyons 274
Epistula 73 Avitus to Viventiolus, bishop of Lyons 275
Avitus 00 Prelims
7
5/13/02. 8:57 AM
CONTENTS
viii
13 Maximus of Geneva’s Table 276
Epistula 66 Avitus to Maximus, bishop of Geneva 276
Epistula 74 Avitus to Maximus, bishop of Geneva 277
Epistula 86 Leonianus the archdeacon to Sapaudus, vir spectabilis 279
PASTORAL LETTERS TO GALLIC BISHOPS
14 Sexual Crimes and Misdemeanours 285
Epistula 16 Victorius, bishop of Grenoble, to Avitus 285
Epistula 17 Avitus to Victorius, bishop of Grenoble 287
Epistula 18 Avitus to Victorius, bishop of Grenoble 289
Epistula 55 Avitus to Ansemundus, count of Vienne 291
15 What to do with Heretics? 295
Epistula 7 Avitus to Victorius, bishop of Grenoble 295
Epistula 26 Avitus to Stephanus, bishop of Lyons 302
Epistula 28 Avitus to [Stephanus], bishop of Lyons 303
16 Legal Matters involving Burgundian Bishops 306
Epistula 70 Avitus the bishop to Constantius,
bishop (of Martigny?) 306
Epistula 75 Avitus to Victorius, bishop of Grenoble 307
Epistula 90 Avitus to <Quintianus>, bishop of Clermont 308
17 ‘Festal’ Letters, for example ‘Thank-Yous’, ‘Regrets’,
to Burgundian Bishops 311
Epistula 58 Avitus to Stephanus, bishop of Lyons 311
Epistula 60 Avitus to Gemellus, bishop of Vaison 312
Epistula 62 Avitus to Victorius, bishop of Grenoble 312
Epistula 63 Avitus to Claudius, bishop of Besan§on 313
Epistula 64 Avitus to Gregorius, bishop of Langres 313
Epistula 65 Avitus to Alexandrinus, bishop (missing)
LAYMEN IN BURGUNDIAN TERRITORY
18 Heraclius 315
Epistula 53 Avitus to Heraclius, vir illustrissimus 315
Epistula 54 Heraclius to Avitus 318
Epistula 95 Avitus to Heraclius, vir illustrissimus 320
Epistula 96 Heraclius to Avitus 322
19 Other Laymen 324
Epistula 37 Avitus to Aurelianus, vir illustris 324
Epistula 50 Avitus to Arigius, vir illustrissimus 326
Epistula 56 Avitus to Messianus, vir illustrissimus 330
8
5/13/02, 8:57 AM
CONTENTS ix
20 Festal Letters to Laymen in Burgundian Territory 331
Epistula 80 Avitus to Ansemundus, vir illustrissimus 331
Epistula 81 Avitus to Ansemundus, vir illustrissimus 332
Epistula 82 Avitus to Valerianus, vir illustrissimus 333
Epistula 83 Avitus to Ceretius, vir illustrissimus 333
Epistula 84 Avitus to Helladius, vir illustris 334
Epistula 85 Avitus to Ruclo, vir illustrissimus 334
THE VISIGOTHIC KINGDOM
21 Apollinaris, vir illustris, Avitus’ Kinsman 337
Epistula 24 Avitus to Apollinaris, vir illustris 337
Epistula 36 Avitus to Apollinaris, vir illustris 338
Epistula 43 Avitus to Eufrasius, bishop of Auvergne 340
Epistula 51 Avitus to Apollinaris, vir illustris 342
Epistula 52 Avitus to Apollinaris, vir illustris 348
EXTERNAL MATTERS
22 Prisoners 350
Epistula 10 Avitus to Eustorgius, bishop of Milan 350
Epistula 12 Avitus to Maximus, bishop of Pavia 352
Epistula 35 Avitus to Liberius, Praetorian Prefect of the Gauls 353
23 A Good Medical Man is Hard to Find 357
Epistula 11 Avitus to Caesarius, bishop of Arles 357
Epistula 38 Avitus to the deacon Helpidius 359
THE FRANKISH KINGDOM
24 The Baptism of Clovis 362
Epistula 46 Avitus to Clovis, king of the Franks 362
To Remigius, bishop of Reims (missing)
TWO HOMILIES
Homily 25 on the Martyrs of Agaune 377
Homily 6 on Rogations 381
APPENDICES
1 Avitus’ Use of Honorific Forms of Address 391
2 Textual Changes to Peiper’s Edition 407
3 Listing of Letters in the Order of Peiper’s Edition 416
5/13/02, 8:57 AM
X
CONTENTS
Bibliography
419
Editions of Avitus
419
Primary Sources
419
Secondary Sources
424
Maps and Genealogies
437
Index
440
Avitus_00_Prelims
10
5/13/02, 8:57 AM
MAPS AND GENEALOGIES
1 The Burgundians and their Neighbours
2 The Burgundian Kingdom
3 The Burgundian Royal Family: Genealogical Stemma
4 The Family of Avitus of Vienne
Avitus 00 Prelims
11
5/13/02. 8:57 AM
Avitus_00_Prelims
5/13/02, 8:57 AM
ABBREVIATIONS
Avitus, CA
CCL
CE
SHG
AASS
ACO
ALL
AV
Blaise
Boissier
Burckhardt
Bury, LRE
CA
Carm.
CCL
CCSL
CE
Charaux
Chevalier
Clavis
Cod. Theod.
Avitus_00_Prelims
Contra Arrianos
De consolatoria castitatis laude
Contra Eutychianam haeresim
De spiritalis historiae gestis
Acta sanctorum
Acta conciliorum oecumenicorum, ed. E. Schwartz
(Berlin, 1965-)
Archiv fiir lateinische Lexikographie and Grammatik
Authorised version
A. Blaise, Dictionnaire Latin-Frangaise des auteurs
chretiens (Turnholt, 1967)
G. Boissier, ‘Le Carmen paschale et VOpus paschale de
Sedulius’, Revue de Philologie 6 (1882), pp. 28-36
M. Burckhardt, Die Briefsammlung des Bischofs Avitus
von Vienne, Abhandlungen zur mittleren und neueren
Geschichte, Vol. 81 (Berlin, 1938)
J. B. Bury, History of the Later Roman Empire (London,
2nd edn, 1923)
Avitus, Contra Arrianos
Carmen (poem)
Avitus, De consolatoria castitatis laude
Corpus Christianorum, Series Latina
Avitus, Contra Eutychianam haeresim
A. Charaux, Saint Avit, eveque de Vienne , en Dauphine,
sa vie, ses oeuvres (Paris, 1876)
Ulysse Chevalier, Oeuvres completes de Saint Avit,
Eveque de Vienne (Lyon, 1890).
Clavis patrum latinorum, ed. E. Dekkers and A. Gaar
(Turnhout, 2nd edn, 1961; Steenbrugge, 3rd edn, 1995)
Codex Theodosianus, ed. T. Mommsen, P.M. Meyer and
P. Kruger, Theodosiani libri XVI cum constitutionibus
13
5/13/02, 8:57 AM
XIV
ABBREVIATIONS
CP
CR
CSEL
DACL
sirmondianis et leges novellae ad Theodosianum
pertinentes, 3 vols (Berlin, 1905; repr. 1970-71)
Classical Philology
Classical Review
Corpus scriptorum ecclesiasticorum latinorum
F. Cabrol, Dictionnaire d’archeologie chretienne et de
liturgie (Paris, 1907-53)
Daremberg
-Saglio
C. Daremberg, E. Saglio, E. Pottier and George
Lafaye, Dictionnaire des antiquites grecques et romaines
d’apres les textes et le monuments, 5 in 10 vols (Paris,
Delisle
1877)
L. V. Delisle, Etudes paleographiques et historiques sur
des papyrus de VIeme siecle ... renfermant des homelies
de Saint Avit (Geneva, 1866)
Denkinger
H. Denkinger, Alcimus Ecdicius Avitus, archeveque de
Vienne 460-526 et la destruction de I’arianisme en Gaule
DHGE
(Geneva, 1890)
A. Baudrillart, A. D. Meyer and R. Aubert, Dictionnaire
d’histoire et de geographie ecclesiastiques (Paris, 1912—
99)
Divjak
J. Divjak, ed., Augustine, Epistulae, CSEL 88 (Vienna,
1981)
DOP
EME
Ep.
Epist. imp.
Dumbarton Oaks Papers
Early Medieval Europe
Epistula (letter)
Epistulae imperatorum pontificum aliorum inde ab
a. CCCLXVII usque ad a. DLIII datae avellana quae
dicitur collectio, ed. 0. Gunther, CSEL 35, 1-2 (Vienna,
1895-98).
FHG
Fragmenta historicorum graecorum, ed. C. Muller (Paris,
1874-85)
Goelzer
Greg. Tur.
DLH
GC
GM
LVJ
LVM
LVP
H. Goelzer, Le Latin de Saint Avit (Paris, 1909)
Gregory of Tours
Decern Libri Historiarum
Liber in Gloria Confessorum
Liber in Gloria Martyrum
Liber de Virtutibus sancti Juliani
Liber de Virtutibus sancti Martini
Liber Vitae Patrum
Avitus_00_Prelims
14 5/13/02,8:57 AM
ABBREVIATIONS
xv
Hil. Piet.
Jones, LRE
Hilary of Poitiers
A. H. M. Jones, The Later Roman Empire A.D. 284-640:
A Social, Economic, and Administrative Survey (Oxford,
1964)
Jord. Get.
JRS
Loyen
Jordanes, Getica
Journal of Roman Studies
A. Loyen, ed., Sidoine Apollinaire: Poemes et Lettres
(Paris, 1960-70)
MEFR
MIOG
Melanges de I’ecole frangaise de Rome
Mitteilungen des Instituts fur oesterreichische
Gesch ichtsforsch ung
MGH
AA
Epp.
Leg.
Poet.
SRM
OLD
Peiper
Monumenta Germaniae historica
Auctores antiquissimi
Epistulae
Leges
Poetae latini
Scriptores rerum merovingicarum
Oxford Latin Dictionary
R. Peiper, ed., Alcimi Aviti opera quae supersunt, MGH
AA 6.2 (Berlin, 1883)
PL
Pliny, NH
PLRE 1
J.-P. Migne, ed., Patrologia latino
Pliny, Historia Naturalis
A. H. M. Jones, J. R. Martindale and J. Morris, eds. The
Prosopography of the Later Roman Empire. Volume I.
A.D. 260-395 ( Cambridge, 1971).
PLRE2
J. R. Martindale, ed., The Prosopography of the Later
Roman Empire. Volume 2. A.D. 395-527 (Cambridge,
1980)
PLRE 3
J. R. Martindale, ed., The Prosopography of the Later
Roman Empire. Volume 3. A.D. 527-640 (Cambridge,
1993)
PLS
PWRE
Patrologia latina, supplementum
Paully-Wissowa-Kroll, Real-Encyclopddie der
klassischen Altertumswissenschaft
RB
RBPH
Rilliet
Revue Benedictine
Revue Beige de Philologie et d’Histoire
A. Rilliet, Conjectures historiques sur les homelies
prechees par Avitus, eveque de Vienne dans le diocese de
Geneve (Geneva, 1866)
Avitus_00_Prelims
15 5/13/02, 8:57 AM
XVI
ABBREVIATIONS
SbBAW Sitzungsberichte der Bayerische Akademie der
phil.-hist. Kl. Wissenschaften, phil.-hist. Klasse
SC Sources chredennes
Schanz-Hosius M. Schanz, C. Hosius and G. Kruger, Geschichte der
romischen Literatur, Vol. 4.2 (Munich, 1920)
Sid.Ap. Sidonius Apollinaris
Stein-Palanque E. Stein, Histoire du Bcis-Empire: 476-565, ed. and trans.
J.R. Palanque, Vol. 2 (Paris-Brussels-Amsterdam, 1949)
Sirmond Iacobus Sirmondus, Sancti Avid Archiepiscopi Viennensis
Opera (Paris, 1643). Reprinted in Migne PL 59, cols 202-
382
TAP A Transacdons of the American Philological Association
Ter. Pun. Terence, Eunuchus
Thiel A. Thiel, Epistulae Romanorum pondficum (Brunsberg,
1867)
TLL Thesaurus Linguae Latinae (Leipzig, 1900-99)
WS Wiener Studien
Avitus_00_Prelims
16
5/13/02, 8:57 AM
GLOSSARY
Bonosus, Bonosiaci Bonosus, a bishop in Illyricum in the late fourth
century, emphasised the fact that the Virgin Mary continued to bear
children after the birth of Christ, and was further believed to have
regarded Christ himself as having been born to Mary and Joseph, and
adopted by God: Pseudo-Isidore, Indiculus de haeresibus, PL 81.646.
Comes patrimonii Count of the imperial patrimony: one of the officials
charged with the oversight of imperial estates. See the comments in
Barnwell, Emperor, Prefects and Kings, pp. 148-50.
Dux Military leader, sometimes associated with a particular province: see
the comments in Barnwell, Emperor, Prefects and Kings, pp. 38—40: also
Lewis, ‘The Dukes in the Regnum Francorum, AD 550-751’, Speculum
51 (1976), pp. 381^110.
Eutyches Constantinopolitan monk who denied the human nature of Christ:
his theology, known as Monophysite, after its contention that Christ had
a single, divine nature, was condemned at the Council of Chalcedon in
451.
Mag. Off., Magister officiorum Master of the Offices, associated with the
supervision of personnel, especially imperial agents, and of elements of
provincial administration: see the comments in Barnwell, Emperor,
Prefects and Kings, pp. 23-24.
MM, Magister militum Master of the soldiers. In the West, the leading
commander of the infantry ( Magister peditum ) or of the cavalry
(.Magister equitum), or of both combined: MVM: Magister utriusque
militiae.
MM per Gallias, Magister militum per Gallias Master of the soldiers in
Gaul: the senior military commander in Gaul.
MVM, Magister utriusque militiae Master of both forces (cavalry and
infantry): see the comments in Barnwell, Emperor, Prefects and Kings,
pp. 41-44.
Nestorius, Nestorianism Nestorius, bishop of Alexandria (428-31), upheld
the dual nature of Christ, divine and human, but in so doing implied that
Avitus_00_Prelims
17
5/13/02, 8:57 AM
GLOSSARY
xviii
Christ had two separate natures. The doctrine was condemned at the
Council of Ephesus in 431.
patricius Patrician: a title, which could be used to identify the MVM,
although it was clearly not confined to that one office: see the comments
in Barnwell, Emperor, Prefects and Kings , pp. 44-47.
Photinus, Photinians Photinus was bishop of Sirmium in the mid-fourth
century, and believed that Christ was conceived through the carnal inter¬
course of Mary and Joseph: Pseudo-Isidore, Indiculus de haeresibus, PL
81.644.
v.i., vir illustrissimus Title identifying the highest ranks of senators: see the
comments in Jones, The Later Roman Empire, 284-602, pp. 528-30.
Avitus_00_Prelims
18
5/13/02, 8:57 AM
PREFACE
The works of Avitus of Vienne are a major source for the kingdom of the
Burgundians, and more generally for the history of the post-Roman West in
the early sixth century, yet they are little read. In large measure as a result of
the difficulty of his Latin style, the bishop of Vienne has received less than
his due. This is the first complete translation of Avitus’ letters into English,
or indeed into any language. A limited number have been translated, and
where translations into any modern language are available, we have noted
the fact; but it will become readily apparent that even these letters look
somewhat different when considered within the context of the bishop of
Vienne’s total oeuvre. To the letters we have added translations of two of
Avitus’ homilies, and have noted where other translations can be found. His
poetic works, by contrast have been rather better served, and have recently
been translated in their entirety into English.
ORGANISATION
Since what is called Avitus’ ‘letter-collection’ was not assembled by its author
in the order transmitted by the manuscript, and since indeed the manuscripts
do not transmit all the letters in the same order, we have rearranged the
collection into what we call ‘dossiers’, groups of related letters. A dossier
can be a group of letters to one significant individual, e.g. Avitus’ letters to
his cousin or brother, or to a class of individuals, e.g. his suffragan bishops.
Dossiers sometimes contain groups of letters with common concerns or
topics, e.g. letters related to the Acacian schism and affairs of the Eastern
Empire, or letters that deal with the ransoming of captives. While in some
cases our decisions may be disputed, and some letters are susceptible to
classification in more than one category, this system will provide historians
using the translation with the quickest way to find both the letters they are
looking for and the material that is closely related. Peiper’s numbering is
retained for convenience of reference, and at the start of each letter we have
provided the Peiper page and line reference for those who wish to follow
Avitus_00_Prelims
19
5/13/02, 8:57 AM
XX
PREFACE
along with the Latin. Within dossiers, where a relative chronology can be
established, we have tried to put earlier letters first. Otherwise we have
tended to retain the relative order of Peiper’s edition, although there are
exceptions. The table of contents lists the letters as they appear in their
dossiers, but for those who would prefer to read the collection in Peiper’s
order, we provide another finding-list complete with page-numbers. 1 In
addition to the letters from the letter-collection, we have translated the
dedicatory letters which preface Avitus’ poetry, since they provide an
important insight into his cultural attitudes. We have, moreover, translated
two of Avitus’ sermons: one (Horn. 25) survived in the papyrus which
contained Avitus’ letters, and is therefore an indication of the nature of the
papyrus collection. The other (Horn. 6) was probably part of Avitus’ lost
homiliary: as an account of the origin of Rogations it is also an important
historical document. We have used the Authorised Version of the Bible to
translate Avitus’ biblical quotations. When there are variations in his text, we
have noted them.
GRATIAS
This has been a long and complicated project, carried out over email across
the Atlantic between Ithaca and Leeds and Ithaca and the Netherlands, and
between Leeds and Cambridge. We are grateful to the Society for the
Humanities at Cornell for a grant for Collaborative Research that enabled us
to work together in January 1997. We owe special gratitude to Corpus
Christi College, Oxford, for providing its two former Corpuscles with space
in the Fraenkel Room and hospitality in the SCR, and to Michael
Winterbottom who came and read some of the more rebarbative letters with
us and helped us make sense of their (often highly corrupt) text. As a result
of our collaboration we can feelingly say that there is no greater scholarly
luxury than to read an ancient text in the company of someone who comes to
it from a different discipline. We have benefited immeasurably from being
able to put together an historian and a philologist.
This particular text, with its many technical problems (ranging from
echoes of ancient comedy, to Natures and Persons, incestuous adultery,
kilns, slurry pits, rings, debased coinage, escaped slaves, candles for the
dead, sanctuary, fish and wine) sent us in dismay to many experts for the
help we needed. It is a pleasure to acknowledge their generous help and
1 See Appendix 3, p. 416 below.
Avitus_00_Prelims
20
5/13/02, 8:57 AM
PREFACE
xxi
support. Gillian Clark, Peter Heather, Ralph Mathisen, and Roger Wright
were our acute referees. We have done our best to face their objections
squarely and mend our ways as necessary. We owe thanks to the many kind
friends and colleagues whom we have consulted over problems encountered
in the Avitan corpus: Sam Barnish, Jay Jasanoff, Roald Hoffmann, Paul
Hyams, Robert Markus, Leslie Webster and Mary Whitby, our vigilant editor.
Two of Danuta Shanzer’s then graduate students, Greg Hays and Stuart
Koonce suffered through far more Avitus than anyone should be expected to
and have left their mark on Ep. 86. The librarian at the Bibliotheque
Municipale de Lyon gave Danuta Shanzer the chance to work directly from
L in May 2000 and provided a microfilm. We would like to acknowledge our
special gratitude to Roger Tomlin who brought the bishop of Vienne to life
for our cover and was willing to get involved in innumerable queries and
tenaciously help puzzle them out. Both of us owe our inspiration, sanity, and
stabilitas to the patience of our respective partners, Ralph Mathisen and Ann
Christys, who have probably seen as much of our bishop as they would like!
We wish, in ending, to dedicate our work to the memory of the person
who started and edited this series and originally commissioned our project,
but did not live to see ‘this deserving chap’, as she wryly called the bishop of
Vienne, receive his philological and historical due - Margaret Gibson.
Danuta Shanzer
Ian Wood
29 June 2001
Avitus_00_Prelims
21
5/13/02, 8:57 AM
INTRODUCTION
Avitus 01 lntro/1
4/26/02. 11:09 AM
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
4/26/02, 11:09 AM
CHAPTER 1
AVITUS OF VIENNE: THE HISTORICAL CONTEXT
Alcimus Ecdicius Avitus, bishop of Vienne is one of the less well-known
figures of Late Antiquity, despite a flurry of interest in him in the nineteenth
century, when he was picked up by opposing factions in debates between
French Catholics and Protestants. 1 More important, two significant editions
of his works were produced in 1883 and 1890. 2 In 1909 Goelzer embarked
on a massive analysis of his Latin, 3 while Burckhardt wrote what remains
the best analysis of the letter-collection immediately before the Second
World War. 4 Otherwise, with the exception of the famous letter to Clovis
( Ep. 46), Avitus' prose has been remarkably little considered. Recently,
however, some attention has been paid to his poetry, which is of consider¬
able merit. 5
The reason for the neglect of Avitus can, no doubt, be linked directly
with the difficulty of understanding his Latin, and of teasing out the
implications of his letters, which are often oblique. One frequently has to
infer the context in which a letter was written in order to unlock its meaning.
Few scholars have been prepared, or have been able, to set aside the time
necessary to tackle the bishop of Vienne’s works. Yet Avitus is a figure of
considerable interest, both in his own right, and in terms of what he reveals
about the Burgundian kingdom, which, albeit short-lived, allows numerous
1 E.g. A. Charaux, Saint Avite, eveque de Vienne en Dauphine, sa vie, ses oeuvres (Paris,
1876). Much of this introduction is culled from I. N. Wood, ‘Avitus of Vienne: religion and
culture in the Auvergne and the Rhone valley, 470-530’ (unpublished DPhil thesis, Oxford,
1980) although work for this current volume has prompted numerous revisions of detail.
2 R. Peiper, MGH AA 6.2 (Berlin, 1883); U. Chevalier (Lyons, 1890).
3 H. Goelzer, Le Latin de saint Avit (Paris, 1909).
4 M. Burckhardt, Die Briefsammlung des Bischofs Avitus von Vienne (Berlin, 1938).
5 E.g. M. Roberts, Biblical Epic and Rhetorical Paraphrase in Late Antiquity (Liverpool,
1985); D.J. Nodes, Doctrine and Exegesis in Biblical Latin Poetry (Leeds, 1993); G. W. Shea,
The Poems of Alcimus Ecdicius Avitus (Tempe, 1997); A. Arweiler, Die Imitation antiker unci
spdt-antiker Literatur in der Dichtung ‘De spiritalis historiae gestis’ des Alcimus Avitus
(Berlin, New York, 1999). Also the new edition by N. Hecquet-Noti of the first three books of
poetry: Avit de Vienne. Histoire spirituelle, Tome 1 (Chants i-iii), SC 444 (Paris, 1999).
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
3
4/26/02, 11:09 AM
4
AVITUS OF VIENNE
insights into the political and social structures of a large part of Gaul in the
last years of the Western Empire and immediately thereafter. Consideration
of the bishop can usefully be divided into some comments on his family, and
its position within the senatorial aristocracy of fifth- and sixth-century Gaul,
a brief account of his life, in so far as it can be reconstructed, a few
observations on his theology and his place within the theological develop¬
ments of his time, and finally a discussion of the Burgundian kingdom itself,
for which the information provided by the bishop of Vienne is crucial.
THE FAMILY OF AVITUS
Some of Avitus’ close family can be identified with precision. His father,
Hesychius, is named in Ado of Vienne’s Chronicle , as well as the Vita
Aviti. 1 2 He is, in all probability, to be identified with the Hesychius tribunus
legatus whom the emperor Avitus sent to the Visigothic king Theodoric in
455-56, 3 and he was certainly Avitus’ predecessor as bishop of Vienne,
succeeding Mamertus. 4 Of Avitus’ mother, we known no more than her
name, Audentia, and the fact that she had four children, two sons and two
daughters. 5 His brother, Apollinaris of Valence, in addition to being the subject
of a work of hagiography, also features prominently in the bishop of Vienne’s
letter-collection. He explicitly names one sister, Fuscina, who is the subject
of a liturgical saint’s Life preserved in a manuscript of the twelfth century,
where she miraculously escapes rape, having been dragged from the monas¬
tery of SS Gervasius and Protasius in Vienne. 6 It was for Fuscina that he wrote
his hexameter poem on chastity, De consolatoria castitatis laude - a work
which clearly illustrates the extent to which the late Roman aristocracy was
concerned about family sanctity - long before the Germanic aristocracy had
developed a concern with their own Adelsheilige: indeed the Adelsheilige
should be seen as a continuation of a Gallo-Roman senatorial tradition. 7
1 See Peiper, p. 177, n.
2 Vita Aviti 1, ed. Peiper, MGH AA 6.2.
3 Hydatius, (170 [177]), ed. R. W. Burgess, The Chronicle of Hydatius and the Consularia
Constantinopolitana (Oxford, 1993): R. W. Mathisen, ‘Epistolography, Literary Circles and
Family Ties in Late Roman Gaul’, TAPA 111 (1981), p. 100.
4 For the death of Mamertus, Sidonius, Ep. 4.11.
5 Avitus, De consolatoria castitatis laude 19. Henceforth CCL.
6 Catalogus codicum hagiographicorum latinorum in bibliotheca nationali parisiensi 3
(Brussels, 1893), pp. 563-65.
7 The tradition is not exclusively Gallo-Roman; see D. R. Shanzer, ‘Review of G.W. Shea,
The Poems ofAlcimus Ecdicius Avitus ', CR 49.2 (1999), p. 405.
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
4
4/26/02, 11:09 AM
AVITUS OF VIENNE: THE HISTORICAL CONTEXT
5
Subsequently he circulated the poem more widely, with a prefatory letter
addressed to his brother. It is possible, but unlikely, that his other sister is to
be identified with Aspidia, who also appears in the poem . 1 Fuscina entered
the monastic life at the age of ten: Aspidia, had already done so at the age of
twelve, but was dead by the time that Avitus composed the De consolatoria
castitatis laude. The poet makes no mention of male relatives becoming
monks: but a number of them are known to have become bishops. Apart
from Avitus himself, his father and his brother, relatives from subsequent
generations can be traced from the episcopal epitaphs of Vienne . 2
Avitus was also related to Sidonius Apollinaris, and hence to the world
of the Gallic senatorial aristocracy meticulously charted by Stroheker . 3
Avitus uses the words mens and communis to refer to Sidonius , 4 and he was
on very close terms with Sidonius’ son Apollinaris, who appears regularly in
the letter-collection, not least as an arbiter of taste . 5 That the families of
Avitus and Sidonius were closely connected, perhaps through more than one
marriage, is also indicated by the recurrence within both kin-groups of the
names Apollinaris, Avitus and Ecdicius - the last two names being attested
in the family of Sidonius’ wife, Papianilla. The exact nature of the connec¬
tion between Avitus and Sidonius is, however, uncertain. Mathisen has
suggested that Avitus’ mother, Audentia, was Sidonius’ sister, which is
possible, but unproven . 6
Regardless of the detail, the general picture is clear and important. Avitus
belonged to the social world of Sidonius, but to the following generation - that
is the generation which came to maturity after the collapse of the Western
Empire. This generation is remarkably well evidenced, because of the survival
of three letter-collections, those of Avitus himself , 7 Ruricius of Limoges 8
1 Avitus, CCL 87-89. See R. W. Mathisen, ‘PLRE II: Some Suggested Addenda and
Corrigenda’, Historia 31 (1982), p. 367. See also the discussion of Ep. 13, below.
2 The epitaphs are edited by Peiper, MGH AA 6.2. For a discussion, M. Heinzelmann,
Bischofsherrschaft in Gallien (Munich, 1976), pp. 220-32.
3 K. F. Stroheker, Der sencitorische Adel im spdtantiken Gallien (Tubingen, 1948).
4 Ep. 51.
5 Ep. 51.
6 Mathisen, ‘Epistolography’, p. 100.
7 I. N. Wood, ‘Letters and Letter-Collections from Antiquity to the Early Middle Ages: The
Prose Works of Avitus of Vienne’, in M. A. Meyer, ed., The Culture of Christendom (London,
1993), pp. 29-43.
8 See now the translation by R. W. Mathisen, Ruricius of Limoges and Friends: A Collection
of Letters from Visigothic Gaul (Liverpool, 1999).
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
5
4/26/02, 11:09 AM
6
AVITUS OF VIENNE
and Ennodius of Pavia. 1 Comparison of these collections with those of
Symmachus, Ausonius and Sidonius reveals a continuity of social communi¬
cation, with all its implications for aristocratic influence and class solidarity,
through the exercise of friendship. 2 At the same time the comparison shows
something of the discontinuities, as well as the continuities, within the world
of the southern Gallic aristocracy at the end of the fifth and start of the sixth
centuries. 3 The great senatorial families of Gaul had survived the arrival and
settlement of the barbarians, and continued to have considerable prestige: the
absence of an imperial court, however, dramatically changed the career
possibilities available to senators, depriving them of the possibility of hold¬
ing any of the great offices of the Roman state - an absence of opportunity
which seems to have prompted an increasing number of aristocrats to enter
the Church.
In addition to ending the traditional cursus honorum available to
enthusiastic senators, the barbarian kingdoms had the equally important
impact of setting up frontiers between the new states. The old empire-wide
connections of the aristocracy could no longer be relied upon, or exploited
as a matter of course. Avitus deliberately avoided writing to Sidonius’ son,
his cousin Apollinaris, when the latter was under suspicion of treason. 4
Contacts across borders could make one suspect, as Caesarius of Arles also
discovered. 5 Despite the biological continuity of the senatorial aristocracy,
its sixth-century members had to work in very different circumstances from
their predecessors: their wide networks could still be useful, but in certain
circumstances they could also be dangerous. Although members of the great
senatorial families of the fifth century can still be traced in the late sixth
century, in the poems of Venantius Fortunatus and in episcopal epitaphs,
aristocratic networking is less in evidence after 520 than it once had been.
1 See H. Kirkby, ‘The Scholar and his Public’, in M. Gibson, ed., Boethius, his Life,
Thought and Influence (Oxford, 1981), pp. 44-69.
2 Compare J. F. Matthews, ‘The Letters of Symmachus’, in J. W. Binns, ed., Latin Literature
of the Fourth Century (London, 1974), pp. 58-99; I. N. Wood, ‘Family and Friendship in the
West’, in Cambridge Ancient History , ed. A. Cameron et al. (Cambridge, 2000), 14, pp. 416-36.
3 Wood, ‘Letters and Letter-collections’, and ‘Family and Friendship in the West’.
4 Ep. 51.
5 I. N. Wood, ‘Gregory of Tours and Clovis’, Revue Beige de Philologie et d’Histoire 63
(1985), p. 257.
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
4/26/02, 11:09 AM
AVITUS OF VIENNE: THE HISTORICAL CONTEXT
7
THE LIFE OF AVITUS
Of Avitus’ career prior to his election as bishop nothing is known, although
it has been thought he might be identified with Alcimus, the author of certain
lost works, ‘Against a young man who laughed in public when his father fell
down, and who gave a love-potion to an ill maiden’, and ‘About the debate of
the fuller or the bald man’. 1 On the other hand Sidonius knew of another
Alcimus, who was a rhetor in Bordeaux, and who is perhaps a more likely
author. 2 That Avitus himself underwent rhetorical training is, in any case,
likely. His was perhaps the last generation for which the full Roman pattern
of education was available in Gaul, and he certainly took immense pride in
the correctness of his pronunciation. ’
Unfortunately we do not know when Hesychius died, or when his son
succeeded him in office. Nevertheless Avitus was already in post by 494/6,
when he contributed towards the ransoming of Italian captives requested by
bishop Epiphanius of Pavia, following a Burgundian raid on northern Italy. 4
Ennodius, in recounting the episode, describes Avitus as ‘the most out¬
standing Gallic bishop, in whom wisdom enclosed herself as if in a shining
abode’ 5 - a description which deserves some attention, not least because
Caesarius of Arles is usually portrayed as the most impressive Gallic bishop
of the period. 6 Ennodius’ praise suggests that the bishop of Vienne’s
judgement and perhaps his theology was highly regarded in his own time.
Emphasis on the bishop’s peritia also suggests that his preeminence was not
dependent on the status of his see - which alongside Lyons was one of the
two metropolitan sees within the Burgundian kingdom. Vienne had indeed
once been the senior see in southern Gaul, but had lost that position to Arles
in the course of the fifth century, although Pope Anastasius II (496-98)
briefly reversed matters in Avitus’ favour. This intervention, however, was
1 In adolescentiam (sic) qui in publico patre cadente rississet (sic) et languenti puellae
amatorium dedit and De controversia fullonis vel calvi , Peiper, MGH AA 6.2, p. lii. See below
p. 256 n. 6.
2 Sidonius, Epp. 5.10.3; 8.11.2.
3 Avitus, Ep. 57.
4 On Avitus’ importance in ransoming captives see D. R. Shanzer, ‘Dating the Baptism of
Clovis: the Bishop of Vienne vs. the Bishop of Tours’, EME 7.1 (1998), pp. 47-50 and ‘Two
Clocks and a Wedding: Theodoric’s Diplomatic Relations with the Burgundians’, Romano-
barbarica 14 (1998), pp. 228-31.
5 Ennodius, Vita Epifani 173, ed. F. Vogel, MGHAA 7 (Berlin, 1885) Praestantissimus inter
Gallos ... episcopus, in quo se peritia velut in diversorio lucidae domus inclusit.
6 For Caesarius, W. E. Klingshirn, Caesarius of Arles: The Making of a Christian Community
in Late Antique Gaul (Cambridge, 1994).
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
7
4/26/02, 11:10AM
AVITUS OF VIENNE
overturned by Pope Symmachus (498-514), who restored the authority of
Arles in 499/500. In fact the question of precedence between Arles and
Vienne was largely academic, since the two cities belonged to different
kingdoms, which made it difficult for one bishop to exercise jurisdiction
over the other. As a result, a more important relationship was that between
Vienne and its neighbouring metropolitan see, that of Lyons. Here relative
status depended on which bishop had been consecrated first - though Lyons
was to also to gain prestige from the sanctity of a number of its sixth- and
seventh-century bishops. 1
Despite Ennodius’ comment there is little other evidence for Avitus’
episcopate outside the bishop of Vienne’s own writings. 2 He must have been
affected by the siege of Vienne in 500, when the Burgundian king Gundobad
cornered his brother Godegisel; 3 indeed an exchange of letters with the
rhetor Heraclius may refer to his experiences at this time. 4 It is also possible
that the bishop lost some of his writings in the course of the siege: he refers
in his prologue to his poems De spiritalis historiae gestis to a ‘very well-
known disturbance’ (notissimci perturbatio ), in the course of which various
works were mislaid.
Avitus’ own letters show him subsequently to have been closely attached
to Gundobad and to the king’s son Sigismund, advising and even writing
letters for both of them - the letters written to the emperor Anastasius on
behalf of the two kings can be compared directly with letters to various
emperors written by Cassiodorus for Theodoric and his successors. 5 The
bishop of Vienne tried hard to convert Gundobad to Catholicism, and his
correspondence over the issue provides a remarkable insight into the
learning of the king himself. 6 Although Gundobad himself did not publicly
1 R. W. Mathisen, Ecclesiastical Factionalism and Religious Controversy in Fifth-Century
Gaul (Washington, DC, 1989); Klingshirn, Caesarius of Arles, pp. 65-69. For the actions of
Anastasius and Symmachus, Symmachus, Epp. 2-3, ed. A. Thiel, Epistolae Romanorum
Pontificum Genuinae (Brunsberg, 1868). For the confirmation of this position after 508, see
also Symmachus, Epp. 14, 16, as well as Epistulae Arelatenses Genuinae 25, 28-9, ed. W.
Gundlach, MGH Epp. 3 (Berlin, 1892).
2 Gregory of Tours’ comments clearly derive from Avitus’ works: Greg. Tur, DLH 2.34.
3 Marius of Avenches, s.a. 500, ed. J. Favrod, La Chronique de Marius dAvenches (455-
581 ) (Lausanne, 1991); Greg. Tur. DLH 2.32-33.
4 Avitus, Epp. 46A, 95 and 96.
5 E.g. Avitus, Epp. 93, 94. Nevertheless he was clearly not the political figure postulated by
R N. Frantz, Avitus von Vienne als Hierarch und Politiker (Greifswald, 1908).
6 See also the discussion in G. Kampers, ‘Caretena - Konigin und Asketin’, Francia 27
(2000), pp. 1-32.
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
4/26/02, 11:10AM
AVITUS OF VIENNE: THE HISTORICAL CONTEXT
9
abandon Arianism, despite the possibility that he privately accepted the
strength of the Catholic position, 1 his son did convert. Not that Avitus was
directly responsible for Sigismund’s conversion, which was prompted by a
visit to Rome. 2 Nor was Avitus the main local religious influence on the
prince - who, albeit subject to his father, had a separate residence in Geneva,
where he was most likely advised by the local bishop, Maximus. 3 But Avitus
did preach the dedication homily for the prince’s monastic foundation of
Agaune, in the upper Rhone valley, established in 515, while Gundobad was
alive. 4 Such homilies could be important public statements, and those
delivered by Avitus before Gundobad’s death, which include plenty of
comments on both Arianism and on the secular hierarchy, are important
indications of the old king’s tolerance. 5
Sigismund’s conversion seems to have had some impact on the position
of the Catholic Church - the unfortunately fragmentary letter of Avitus
which appears to deal with the prince’s change of religion hints at the
cessation of persecution, although this may be an allusion to events
somewhere other than the Burgundian kingdom. 6 Sigismund’s accession as
sole ruler of the kingdom in 516 opened up new horizons for the Catholic
Church within Burgundy. The removal of royal support for Arianism also
presented the Catholic episcopate with a number of dilemmas, and Avitus as
one of the two metropolitan bishops of the kingdom played a leading role in
dealing with the changes caused by the collapse of the Arian Church. He
wrote a major letter on the subject, 7 and presided in 517, alongside Viventiolus
of Lyons, over the Council of Epaon. Comparison between Avitus’ letters
1 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.34.
2 Avitus, Ep. 8.
3 This might be deduced from Avitus, Horn. 20.
4 Horn. 25.
5 See also Horn. 20 and 24: for the latter see the edition, translation and commentary by C.
Perrat and A. Audin, Alcimi Ecdicii viennensis episcopi homilia dicta in dedicatione superioris
basilicae’, in Studi in onore di Aristide Calderini e Roberto Paribeni, 2 (Milan, 1957), pp. 433-
51. A less successful attempt to reconstitute an Avitan homily is E. L. Borrel, ‘Etude sur
l’homelie prechee par saint Avit, au commencement du Vie siecle dans la basilique de Saint-
Pierre de Moutiers en Tarantaise (Savoie) a Poccasion de sa consecration’. Bulletin du Comite
des travaux historiques et scientifiques, Section d’histoire, d’archeologie et de philologie
(1883), pp. 46-55. In general on Avitus’ dedication homilies, see I. N. Wood, ‘The Audience of
Architecture in Post-Roman Gaul’, in L. A. S. Butler and R. K. Morris, eds. The Anglo-Saxon
Church (London, 1986) pp. 74-79.
6 Avitus, Ep. 8. Gregory of Tours does, however, suggest that Gundobad did institute leges
mitiores after the conflict with Godegisel: DLH 2.33.
7 Ep. 1.
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
9
4/26/02, 11:10AM
10
AVITUS OF VIENNE
and the canons of Epaon indicate that his was indeed the dominant voice at
the council. 1
Epaon seems to have been the last great public act of Avitus’ episcopate.
His feast is celebrated on 5 February, which would normally be an indication
of the day of his death. 2 The Vita Aviti, a late text known from an eleventh-
century manuscript, claims that he died during the reign of Anastasius: 3 the
imperial dating may suggest access to sixth-century documentation. Since
Avitus was alive in September 517, when the Council of Epaon took place,
and since Anastasius died in 518, the implication must be that the bishop
died either late in 517 or in the same year as the emperor: taken together with
the February feast day, this implies that the bishop of Vienne died on 5
February 518. If the evidence of the Vita Aviti is rejected as being too late to
be reliable, one can only note that Avitus was no longer in post at the Council
of Lyons, held at some point between 518 and 522.
AVITUS’ THEOLOGY
Just as Avitus’ works help chart the changes in the society of the Gallic
aristocracy, so too they illuminate the theological developments of the late
fifth and early sixth centuries. Gaul in the fifth century had been a centre of
theological debate. Augustine’s theology, particularly over predestination,
had divided opinion, with John Cassian taking a critical and Prosper a
favourable line. 4 Later in the century Faustus of Riez continued a line critical
of Augustine - but was himself subject to a major onslaught, on the question
of the nature of the soul, from Claudianus Mamertus, brother of the then
bishop of Vienne. 5 This conflict was a matter of some embarrassment to
Sidonius Apollinaris, who regarded Faustus as his religious mentor, but was
also closely connected to Claudianus. 6 Avitus’ position in this debate was
1 On one aspect of the Council of Epaon, see I. N. Wood, ‘Incest, Law and the Bible in
Sixth-Century Gaul’, EME 7.3 (1998), pp. 291-303.
2 For the entry in Ado’s Martyologium, see Peiper, MGHAA 6.2, p. 177, n. More recently, J.
Dubois and G. Renaud, Le martyrologe d’Adon (Paris, 1984), p. 80.
3 Vita Aviti 6.
4 On this see R. Markus, ‘The Legacy of Pelagius: Orthodoxy, Heresy and Conciliation’, in
The Making of Orthodoxy, ed. R. D. Williams (Cambridge, 1989), pp. 214—34.
5 E. L. Fortin, Christianisme et culture philosophique au cinquieme siecle (Paris, 1959) and
C. F. Brittain, ‘No Place for a Platonist Soul in Fifth-Century Provence? The Case of Mamertus
Claudianus’, in D. R. Shanzer and R. W. Mathisen, eds, Culture and Society in Late Antique
Gaul: Revisiting the Sources (Ashgate, 2001), pp. 239-62.
6 Sidonius, Carm. 16; Epp. 4.11.3; 9.3; 9.9. See the comments on Avitus, Ep. 4, below.
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
10
4/26/02, 11:10AM
AVITUS OF VIENNE: THE HISTORICAL CONTEXT
11
more clear-cut, and not surprisingly, since Mamertus, brother of Claudianus,
and predecessor of Hesychius in the see of Vienne, stood as godfather at his
baptism. 1 Avitus may, nevertheless, have found Faustus’ work embarrassing.
When asked by Gundobad to comment on the bishop of Riez’s notion of
penitence, he assigned the ideas in question to Faustus the Manichee, the
opponent of Augustine. 2 Heterodox theological ideas were best not associ¬
ated with Catholic bishops.
Much of Avitus’ surviving theology was written in response to Gundobad,
or at least with an eye on the Arianism of the king and his clergy. From
Avitus’ comments it appears that Burgundian Arianism, at least, was con¬
cerned with the precise reading and interpretation of the Bible - even of
little-known passages: on one occasion the bishop of Vienne can be seen to
have wrongly identified a passage under discussion. 3 Gundobad’s position
in the Arian-Catholic debate is a particularly interesting one. Although an
Arian himself, surrounded by Arian clergy, he seems to have had an
independent turn of mind, and apparently consulted the bishop of his own
accord. Avitus’ letters, which may only relate to the period after 500, reveal
the king as remarkably liberal in his attitude towards theological debate, and
show him as being quite capable of keeping up with theological arguments
himself. In addition to discussing issues relating to Arian theology, the king
also commissioned from Avitus the rather curious, ‘Against the Eutychian
Heresy’, Contra Eutychianam Haeresim , a work written in the aftermath of
the Trishagion riots in Constantinople in 511, indicating that his theological
interests were not limited to local questions. In dealing with the Constan-
tinopolitan crisis the bishop of Vienne’s information and assumptions were
such as to lead him totally to misunderstand the nature of the conflict
between monophysites and orthodox, and indeed to confuse the two parties.
As a guide to the Trishagion debate, Avitus’ treatises are, therefore, of little
value, but as contemporary documents they are of considerable importance
in illustrating the confusion and misinformation that dogged theological
debate.
Despite the confusion in his understanding of the Trishagion riots, and
the misidentification (deliberate or otherwise) of Faustus of Riez, Avitus’
own theological position is clear and conforms closely to what was being
established as Catholic orthodoxy in the opening decades of the sixth
1 Avitus, Horn. 6. See below p. 381.
2 Ep. 4.
3 Ep. 22. Peiper in his edition made the same mistake as Avitus.
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
11
4/26/02, 11:10AM
12
AVITUS OF VIENNE
century. There is some slight indication that Avitus knew the writings of
Hilary of Poitiers - an obvious source in combating Arianism. 1 It is also
likely that the family of Hesychius held Ambrose in high regard. The
nunnery which Fuscina entered, and which may have been founded by
Hesychius, was dedicated to Gervasius and Protasius, martyrs clearly
associated with Ambrose. 2 Avitus’ chief theological inspiration, however,
was undoubtedly Augustine. This is abundantly clear in the bishop of
Vienne’s versification of the book of Genesis, for close inspection of the first
three books of the ‘Epic Deeds of Spiritual History’ (De spiritalis historiae
gestis) instantly shows that Avitus was very much dependent on Augustine’s
literal commentary on Genesis (De Genesi ad litteram); indeed he even
versifies the bishop of Hippo’s excursus on the Marsi, a people of Latium
who practised a snake cult. 3 He had no such guide when it came to versifying
Exodus: the resulting poem, ‘On the Crossing of the Red Sea’, De Transitu
Maris Rubri, has been seen as inferior to the bishop’s other books of biblical
verse, 4 but it should perhaps be seen, rather, as a more independent work, in
which the bishop of Vienne attempted his own reading of an Old Testament
story. 5 Like Caesarius of Arles, Avitus marks the consolidation of the Gallic
theological tradition into a single Augustinian position - a position which
turns its back on the theological richness of the fifth century, especially in
rejecting what is now lumped together under the single unhelpful title of
Semipelagianism.
It may well be that the presence of Germanic peoples in Gaul played a
major role in stifling theological debate. Gundobad’s sharp questions may
1 CA 30 (= Ep. 1). See below p. 183 n. 6.
2 Vita Fuscinulae 6. The Life also claims that the monastery was founded by Isicius
(=Hesychius). There are problems in this claim, in that a fourth-century epitaph of the religious
Foedula, baptised by Martin, was found on the site. Hesychius may have refounded the
monastery, or have been a major benefactor.
3 Augustine, De Genesi ad litteram , 11.28 {PL 34); Avitus, Carm. 2.303 ff. See also I. N.
Wood, ‘Avitus of Vienne, the Augustinian Poet’, in Shanzer and Mathisen, eds. Culture and
Society in Late Antique Gaul , pp. 263-77.
4 G. Vinay, ‘La poesia di sant’Avito’, Convivium 9 (1937), pp. 453-56, and A. Roncoroni,
‘L’epica biblica di Avito di Vienne’, Vetera Christianorum 9 (1972), pp. 321-29, are repre¬
sentative of scholars in underestimating the importance of the De Genesi ad litteram for Avitus,
and its impact on the relative quality of the first three books. For the general influence of
Augustine on Avitus, see D. J. Nodes, ‘Avitus of Vienne’s Spiritual History and the
Semipelagian Controversy. The Doctrinal Implications of Books I—III’, Vigiliae Christianae 38
(1984), pp. 185-95.
5 The comments of Shea, Poems of Alcimus Ecdicius Avitus, pp. 45-55 are more
sympathetic than many.
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
12
4/26/02, 11:10AM
AVITUS OF VIENNE: THE HISTORICAL CONTEXT
13
have made the variety within the Gallic theological tradition something of an
embarrassment to the Catholic episcopate, who wished to put on a show of
religious unity - and the presence of Clovis in the wings, also considering
which version of Christianity to follow, is likely to have added to the need to
close ranks.
The need for unity also coloured Avitus’ comments on the papacy. He
was firmly of the opinion that the pope could be judged by no one, and felt
himself compelled to complain that the synod which was summoned to
investigate the charges made against Symmachus in the course of the
Laurentian schism was extremely damaging: papal failings should be left to
God alone to deal with. In addition, the bishop of Vienne considered that the
accusations brought against the pope were all the more damaging because
they were being made at a time in which heresy - by which he meant Arianism
- was a considerable threat. 1 A papal schism meant weak leadership at a time
of theological crisis: it also gave the Catholics a bad image.
Avitus’ theology was very much in tune with the orthodoxy which was
being established in his own day. In the ninth century he was excerpted
alongside such figures as Cyprian, Hilary, Ambrose, Pope Leo, Fulgentius,
Paulinus of Nola and Augustine, 2 hence the survival of fragments of the
‘Treatise against the Arians’ (Contra Arrianos) and other of his theological
works. He was praised by Floras of Lyons and by Ado of Vienne for his faith,
industry, doctrine and erudition. 3 This, however, marked the highpoint of his
theological reputation. His use of the term assumptus (‘adopted’), seems
already to have been taken by Felix of Urguel as support for his own
adoptionist theology, 4 and this unwanted attention may have been a factor
leading to the neglect of Avitus’ theological writings, and as a result to their
survival in no more than excerpted fragments - leaving his ever-popular
versification of the opening books of the Old Testament as the surest guide
to his theological position.
AVITUS AND THE BURGUNDIAN KINGDOM
Avitus provides important evidence for changes within the senatorial
aristocracy and for the emergence of orthodoxy in the closing years of the
fifth and opening years of the sixth centuries. In both cases, however, there
1 Ep. 34.
2 Peiper, p. xxx, n. 46.
3 Dubois and Renaud, Le martyrologe d’Adon , p. 80.
4 Agobard, Liber adversus Felicem Urgellitanum, 39 (PL 104).
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
13
4/26/02, 11:10AM
14
AVITUS OF VIENNE
are alternative sources which at least point in the same direction. With regard
to the history of the Burgundian kingdom itself, his evidence is unique. He
does not, admittedly, provide us with a narrative, which must be found in
various chronicle sources - and which is, in any case, fragmentary. Nor does
he shed much light on matters of secular legislation within the Burgundian
kingdom, for which one must turn to the law codes. The laws apart, however,
he is our only major source - and the evidence he provides is infinitely
greater than that of the chronicles, and arguably more important that that of
the laws. At a rough estimate he is responsible for almost half the written
documentation to have come out of the Burgundian kingdom.
Like the kingdoms of the Ostrogoths and the Vandals, that of the
Burgundians lasted a relatively short time: all three came to an end in the
530s. Yet simply because they collapsed so quickly, these three kingdoms
force us to consider the nature of successor states as they evolved out of the
west Roman Empire. Unlike the kingdoms of the Franks or the Visigoths,
they do not raise questions about developments into the late sixth century
and beyond. The Ostrogothic kingdom in Italy has attracted the attention of
numerous scholars, not least because of the voluminous works of Cassiodorus
- and the architectural glories of Ravenna. The Vandals and the Burgundians
have not been as fortunate. 1 Like the Ostrogothic kingdom, however, these
last two illustrate a very precise period of development, before the political
map of the early Middle Ages stabilised.
The Burgundian kingdom originated in a settlement of Burgundians who
had survived Aetius’ onslaught against that people in the mid-430s. They
were placed in Scipaudia, a region now identified as stretching approximately
from the Lac Leman to Windisch. 2 The date of the settlement, which is
usually given as 443, is unfortunately uncertain: our sole evidence comes
from the Chronicle of 452, whose chronology, where it can be checked
against other sources, is often demonstrably wrong, and cannot, therefore,
1 For the Vandals, C. Courtois, Les Vandales et VAfrique (Paris, 1955) remains the classic
work, despite more recent studies, notably by F. M. Clover. See his collected studies in The Late
Roman West and the Vandals (Aldershot, 1993). For the Burgundians, the nineteenth-century
works of K. Binding, Das burgundisch-romanische Konigreich (Leipzig, 1868) and A. Jahn,
Die Geschichte der Burgundionen undBurgundien bis zum Ende der 1. Dynastie , 2 vols. (Halle,
1874) still have much to commend them, despite the recent book by J. Favrod, Histoire
politique du royaume burgonde (443-534) (Lausanne, 1997) which is certainly a considerable
advance on its French-language predecessors (R. Guichard, Essai sur Vhistoire du peuple
Burgonde [Paris, 1965] and O. Perrin, Les Burgondes: leur histoire, des origines a la fin du
premier royaume (534) [Neuchatel, 1968]).
2 Favrod, Histoire politique, pp. 100-17.
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
14
4/26/02, 11:10AM
AVITUS OF VIENNE: THE HISTORICAL CONTEXT
15
be taken to be reliable. 1 Without corroboration from elsewhere, its dates, and
therefore that for the Burgundian settlement, have to be ignored, or at best
taken as a rough indication. In any case Aetius’ policy seems to have had
some success, since Burgundians fought on the imperial side against Attila
at the battle of the Catalaunian Plains in 451. 2
The history of the ensuing years is far from clear. The Continuatio
Havniensis Prosperi states that the Burgundians, dispersed throughout
Gaul, were driven back by the Gepids. 3 On the other hand, they fought under
their leaders Gundioc and Chilperic alongside the Visigoths in the imperially
sanctioned attack on the Sueves of Galicia in 456. 4 In the same year,
according to Marius of Avenches, they occupied part of Gaul, making a
division of land with the senators. 5 This expansion was not officially
sanctioned, or if it was, approval was almost immediately withdrawn by the
new emperor Majorian. 6
Despite Majorian’s intervention there were those among the Gallo-
Romans who continued to believe in division of land with the Burgundians, 7
and in any case Gundioc and Chilperic secured for themselves places within
the official hierarchy, the former appearing as vir illustris mcigister militum
(per Galliasl) - the leading military official in Gaul - in the record of an
episcopal election at Die in ca. 462/3, 8 and the latter exercising power, also
as magister militum (per Galliasl ) and patricius (that is, holding the
honorific position of patrician), from Lyons and Geneva in the 460s and
1 For the problems of the chronology, see I. N. Wood, ‘The Fall of the Western Empire and
End of Roman Britain’, Britannia 18 (1987), pp. 253-56; idem, ‘Continuity or Calamity? The
Constraints of Literary Models’, in J. Drinkwater and H. Elton, eds, Fifth-century Gaul: A
Crisis of Identity (Cambridge, 1992), pp. 14-15. Favrod, Histoire politique, pp. 187-88,
unfortunately persists in using the Chronicle’s dates. A. C. Murray refers to the problem of the
chronology in his introduction to his translation of the Chronicle in From Roman to
Merovingian Gaul: A Reader (Peterborough, 2000), pp. 76-85.
2 Jordanes, Getica 36 (191), ed. F. Giunta and A. Grillone, Fonti per la Storia d’ltalia 117
(Rome, 1991).
3 Continuatio Havniensis Prosperi 574 (=455), ed. T. Mommsen, Chronica Minora 1,
MGHAA 9 (Berlin, 1892). It would make more sense if the Gepids rather than the Burgundians
were the subject of the verb repelluntur.
4 Jord. Get. 44 (231).
5 Marius of Avenches, s.a. 456. This episode is usually equated with that described by
Fredegar 2.46, ed. B. Krusch, MGH SRM 2 (Hanover, 1888) where it is wrongly dated to 372.
6 Sidonius, Carm. 5. 564-71.
7 Sidonius, Ep. 1.7.
8 Epistolae Arelatenses Genuinae 19, ed. W. Gundlach, MGHEpp. 3 (Berlin, 1892).
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
15
4/26/02, 11:10AM
16
AVITUS OF VIENNE
70s. 1 Chilperic’s authority, however, was not well regarded by all, and it was
undermined by the change of emperor, from Glycerius to Julius Nepos.
The end of Glycerius’ reign had other, more significant, implications for
the Burgundians. He had been elevated to imperial office by the magister
militum (praesentalis , ‘attendant on the emperor’?) Gundobad, son of
Gundioc and nephew of Chilperic. 2 Gundobad had come to the fore largely
as the protege of the previous magister militum praesentalis, Ricimer, to
whom he was related: the evidence for this family relationship is unfortun¬
ately contradictory, but one possibility is that Gundobad’s mother was
Ricimer’s sister. 3 Gundobad’s activities as magister militum ( praesentalis ?)
and patricius meant that, more than any other barbarian king, he was
involved in the west Roman court before its collapse - a point of some
significance when assessing his later history. Although Theodoric the Great
looked down on the Burgundian kingdom, 4 he had little reason to do so:
Gundobad had had a career within the Roman Empire every bit as illustrious
as his own, and he appears to have been a good deal better educated. 5 With
the failure of Glycerius, who had indeed been his appointee, Gundobad
abandoned imperial politics for those of the Rhone valley. 6
Exactly when and how Gundobad took over power from his uncle are
unclear. He had three brothers, 7 with whom he seems to have been at logger-
heads. 8 The body of one of them, Chilperic II, the father of Chrotechildis,
who was to become Clovis’ queen, is said by Gregory of Tours to have been
thrown down a well on Gundobad’s orders, 9 although this may be a doublet
for the fate of Sigismund, who certainly suffered in this way at the hands of
1 Sidonius, Epp. 5.6; 5.7; 6.12.3; Vita Patrum Iurensium II10 (=92), ed. F. Martine, Vie des
Peres du Jura, SC 142 (Paris, 1968). See P. S. Barnwell, Emperor, Prefects and Kings: the
Roman West, 395-565 (London, 1992), p. 83.
2 John of Antioch, fr. 209, 1, 2: see C. D. Gordon, The Age ofAttila (Ann Arbor, MI, 1960),
pp. 122-23.
3 John of Antioch, fr. 209, 2. See Favrod, Histoire politique, p. 211, n. 85. It should be noted
that John of Antioch is inconsistent in his account, and, therefore, that the exact relationship
between Gundobad and Ricimer is uncertain: Gordon, The Age ofAttila, p. 205, n. 15.
4 Cassiodorus, Variae 1.45 and 1.46 (where Gundobad’s Italian career is acknowledged),
ed. T. Mommsen, MGH AA 12 (Berlin, 1894). The letters in question are included in S. J. B.
Bamish, Cassiodorus: Variae (Liverpool, 1992).
5 See Shanzer, ‘Two Clocks’, pp. 241-42 and 251-54.
6 The most recent discussion of this is Favrod, Histoire politique, pp. 263-64.
7 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.28.
8 Avitus, Ep. 5.
9 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.28.
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
16
4/26/02, 11:10AM
AVITUS OF VIENNE: THE HISTORICAL CONTEXT
17
the Merovingian king Chlodomer. 1 The only brother whose history is clearly
attested is Godegisel, who allied himself with Clovis in 500 in an ill-fated
attempt to overthrow Gundobad. 2 Previously Godegisel certainly had a
powerbase in Geneva, where he was visited by Epiphanius of Pavia in 494/
96. Ennodius, in describing the bishop’s visit, does not call Godegisel rex,
but rather ‘the king’s brother’, germanus regis , 3 implying that, although he
had a court of his own, his power was subordinate to that of Gundobad. A
similar set-up seems to have been instituted subsequently, since Gundobad’s
son Sigismund also appears to have had a royal residence in Geneva, even
though he was unquestionably subject to his father, on whom he had
occasionally to attend - indeed Avitus refers to him as being junior to some
in the seat of judgement (in tribunali aliquibus iunior). 4
Gregory of Tours describes the kingdom of Gundobad and Godegisel as
including the valleys of the Rhone and Saone, as well as the province of
Marseilles. 5 Mention of Marseilles is problematic. It is possible that Gundo¬
bad lost land in the south to the Ostrogoths in 508, but it is fairly clear from
the relatively abundant evidence relating to Caesarius that Arles was never in
Burgundian hands. A letter of Avitus which refers to Sigismund making a
journey to Provence 6 might, however, support Gregory’s statement. Perhaps
one should envisage Gundobad claiming some rights in the Provencal port,
but if that were the case, it is unclear how he might have exercised them. 7
Elsewhere the boundaries of the Burgundian kingdom are somewhat clearer,
not least because of the witness-list from the Council of Epaon, which may
be taken to illustrate the boundaries of the kingdom in 517. 8 North of
1 Greg. Tur. DLH 3.6.
2 Marius of Avenches, s.a. 500; Greg. Tur. DLH 2.32-3.
3 Ennodius, Vita Epifani 174.
4 Avitus, Horn. 25. Avitus’ letters also imply that Sigismund was subordinate to his father:
see esp. Ep. 77. See I. N. Wood, ‘Kings, Kingdoms and Consent’, in P. H. Sawyer and I. N.
Wood, eds, Early Medieval Kingship (Leeds, 1977), p. 22. Favrod, Histoire politique, pp. 156—
57, misunderstands and misrepresents the argument, reiterating the traditional view that there
were geographically distinct kingdoms - an assertion which flies in the face of the evidence
provided by Ennodius and Avitus. He assumes that a subordinate position would mean that
Godegisel ‘n’a done ... aucun pouvoir’, which is an unsubtle reading of the possibilities.
5 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.32.
6 Ep. 79.
7 Favrod, Histoire politique, pp. 292-94, argues that Gregory was reading back the situation
of his own day into that of Gundobad, but does not deal with the problem raised by Avitus, Ep.
19.
8 Epaon, ed. J. Gaudemet and B. Basdevant, Les Canons des conciles merovingiens (Vle-
Vlle siecles) 1, SC 353 (Paris, 1989), pp. 120-25.
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
17
4/26/02, 11:10AM
18
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Avignon the frontier appears to have followed the Rhone as far as Viviers.
Thereafter it must have lain to the west of the river. Beyond Lyons and its
hinterland it stretched northwestwards to take in Nevers. Although Auxerre
was Frankish, Autun was in Burgundian hands, as were Langres, Avenches,
Geneva and Sion. The southern and eastern sides of the Alpine passes
belonged to Ostrogothic Italy, but Tarantaise, Grenoble, Embrun, Gap and
Vaison were Burgundian. Gundobad’s preferred royal centres appear to have
been Lyons and Chalon-sur-Saone. In the last years of the kingdom Godomar,
the second of Gundobad’s sons to come to the throne, is known to have
legislated from Amberieux-en-Bugey. 1
Epiphanius’ visit in 494/96 provides the earliest clear date for Gundobad’s
reign, as for Avitus’ episcopate. The Vita Epifani also seems to imply that the
marriage of Gundobad’s son, Sigismund, toTheodoric’s daughter, Ostrogotho
Areagni, took place at approximately the same period as the bishop of
Pavia’s mission. 2 3 The marriage itself is mentioned additionally in the
Anonymus Valesianus? Avitus reveals that Sigismund visited Rome in the
context of his marriage, and made a further visit in the time of Pope
Symmachus (498—514). 4 More important, the bishop of Vienne apparently
places Sigismund’s conversion from Arianism to Catholicism in the context
of this second visit. In addition, he seems to indicate that it took place before
the conversion of Clovis, and to place it ca. 501/02. 5 It appears that according
to Avitus, Sigismund was ‘the only one of the kings who was not ashamed to
convert’ ( de regibus solus ... quern in bonurn transisse non pudeat) although
strictly speaking he was not the first Catholic Germanic king - that honour
must go to Rechiarius, king of the Suevi. 6
The Italian context of Sigismund’s conversion is interesting: on the one
hand the prince had married an Arian Ostrogothic princess; on the other the
marriage had brought him into contact with the papacy. As a result of this the
prince abandoned Arianism - and developed a particular enthusiasm for the
1 For Amberieux, Liber Constitutionum, Constitutiones Extravagantes 21, ed. L. R. de
Salis, Leges Burgundionum, MGH, Leges 2.1 (Hannover, 1892).
2 Ennodius, Vita Epifani 163; see also the comments on Avitus, Ep. 29 below and Shanzer,
‘Two Clocks’, pp. 225-32, 249-51, and 255.
3 Anonymus Valesianus 63, where Ostrogotho Areagni is wrongly called Theodogotha: see
the commentary by I. Konig, Aus derZeit Theoderichs des Grofien (Darmstadt, 1997), pp. 154—56.
4 Avitus, Epp. 8, 29.
5 See the commentary on Ep. 8 below. Favrod, Histoire politique, pp. 377-80, prefers a date
of 506, but he provides no reason other than a need to place the conversion before the baptism
of Clovis, which he places in the same year.
6 Hydatius (129 [137]).
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
18
4/26/02, 11:10AM
AVITUS OF VIENNE: THE HISTORICAL CONTEXT
19
cult of Peter, and for relics of the Apostle. 1 His children, and one may guess
his wife, did not immediately follow suit. 2 Rome and the papacy, together
with the Catholic clergy of the Rhone valley, were not the only influences
weighing on Sigismund. It is also important to note the strength of
Catholicism among the Burgundians of Gundobad’s kingdom. Sigismund’s
mother, Caretene, was unquestionably a Catholic, 3 and one might assume
that she had some influence on her son’s ultimate choice of religion. This is
at least implied by her epitaph, which may be dated to 506. 4 Another
Catholic was Sigismund’s cousin, Chrotechildis, as was his great-aunt, the
unnamed wife of Chilperic I, who according to Sidonius was a fervent
admirer of bishop Patiens of Lyons. 5 In fact it is difficult to find named
Burgundian women who were Arian, although an unnamed daughter of
Sigismund, who may or may not have been Suavegotha, remained Arian
long after her father’s conversion. 6 Gundobad and, initially, Sigismund were
clearly Arian, as was the latter’s son Sigistrix - who certainly did not abandon
Arianism until after his father’s accession 7 - and, one assumes, Godomar.
Further, Gundobad was unquestionably surrounded by an Arian priesthood.
The doctrinal position of other of their male relatives, however, is open to
question. 8 Since Chilperic II’s daughter Chrotechildis was a Catholic one
might reasonably ask whether he or his wife shared her religious position.
So too Chilperic I is not portrayed as a heretic by Sidonius. 9 The
Burgundians, therefore, do not appear to have been staunchly Arian, despite
Gregory of Tours’ attempt to portray them as such. 10 Indeed, fifth-century
writers saw them as Catholics, 11 and it is possible that Gundobad’s religious
affiliation came not from his father but from his mother, who has been
identified as the sister of the Arian Ricimer. As a people the Burgundians seem
1 Avitus, Ep. 29: one might also associate the relics mentioned in Horn. 21, 28/9 with
Sigismund. For Peter as the peculiaris patronus of Sigismund, see Ep. 31.
2 Avitus, Ep. 7 and Horn. 26.
3 Vita Marcelli 9 ( compar regis ), ed. F. Dolbeau, ‘La Vie en prose de Saint Marcel, eveque de
Die’, Francia 11 (1983), p. 124. See also Kampers, ‘Caretena - Konigin und Asketin’.
4 Ed. Peiper, MGH AA 6.2, p. 185.
5 Sidonius, Ep. 6.12.3.
6 Avitus, Horn. 26.
7 Avitus, Ep. 1 and Horn. 26.
8 I. N. Wood, ‘Ethnicity and the Ethnogenesis of the Burgundians’, in H. Wolfram and W.
Pohl, eds, Typen der Ethnogenese unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung der Bayern (Vienna,
1990), p. 60 - though this needs modification in the light of Avitus, Horn. 26.
9 Sidonius, Ep. 6.12.3.
10 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.32.
11 Wood, ‘Ethnicity and the Ethnogenesis’, pp. 58-59.
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
19
4/26/02, 11:10AM
20
AVITUS OF VIENNE
to have been of mixed religious affiliation, although Arianism was apparently
in the ascendant in the time of their most successful king, Gundobad.
If Sigismund’s conversion is rightly placed in 501/2, it took place shortly
after Godegisel’s attempt to seize the throne from his brother. The attempt
itself was backed by Clovis, who after Godegisel’s initial success withdrew
from the conflict. 1 Despite, or perhaps because of, Clovis’ support for
Godegisel, Gundobad subsequently worked together with the Franks, to
whom he was initially tributary. 2 At some point, probably after his return to
power in 500, he may have proposed a marriage between his own daughter
and Clovis. 3 Her death, however, which is recorded by Avitus, 4 may well
have led to the substitution of Gundobad’s niece, Chrotechildis, the daughter
of Chilperic II, as a bride for the Frankish king. In the ensuing years
Gundobad collaborated with Clovis, despite Theodoric the Ostrogoth’s
attempt to use him as a check on the Frank’s ambitions. 5 Although he did not
take part in the 507 campaign against the Visigoths, Gundobad did join in the
dismemberment of Alaric II’s kingdom in the following year. 6 The associ¬
ation of Burgundians and Franks at this moment in time may well account
for Avitus being invited to attend the baptism of Clovis. 7 Gundobad’s support
for the Franks in 508, however, proved to be costly, since the Burgundians
were to suffer at the hands of the avenging Ostrogoths as a result. 8
Much of our evidence for the Burgundian kingdom in the last few years
of the fifth and the first decade of the sixth century concerns relations with
the Ostrogoths and Franks. With regard to the internal history of the king¬
dom, the most significant developments relate to the position of Sigismund.
Fredegar recounts that Sigismund was elevated to royal office, sublimatur in
regnum, at the villa of Carouge, just outside Geneva, on Gundobad’s orders. 9
He provides no date for the episode, but since Avitus apparently uses the
word rex to describe Sigismund at the time of his conversion to Catholicism,
probably in ca. 501/2, it may well be that he was elevated to a position of
1 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.32.
2 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.32-33.
3 See Shanzer, ‘Dating the Baptism of Clovis’, p. 55.
4 Avitus, Ep. 5. See also Favrod, Histoire politique , pp. 355-57.
5 Cassiodorus, Variae 3.2.
6 Isidore, Historia Gothorum, Wandalorum, Sueborum, 36-37, ed. T. Mommsen, Chron.
Min. 2, MGH AA 11 (Berlin, 1894); Chronicle of 511, s.a. 508, ed. T. Mommsen, Chron. Min. 1.
7 For the chronology see Wood, ‘Gregory of Tours and Clovis’, and Shanzer, ‘Dating the
Baptism of Clovis’, pp. 29-57.
8 Favrod, Histoire politique, pp. 400-06.
9 Fredegar 3.33.
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
20
4/26/02, 11:10AM
AVITUS OF VIENNE: THE HISTORICAL CONTEXT
21
subordinate kingship immediately before that date. 1 2 This would place his
elevation hard on the heels of Gundobad’s defeat of Godegisel, and would
suggest that Sigismund was being installed in the position vacated by his
uncle.
Elevation in regnum, that is to the subkingship, apparently with a royal
seat at Geneva, was only the first stage in Sigismund’s preparation as his
father’s successor. Here the detail of Avitus’ correspondence reveals a more
complex pattern of royal grooming than is known for other early medieval
rulers, and one which was more concerned than any other to demonstrate
legitimacy within a Roman tradition. In a letter of 515, written to the
patriarch of Constantinople, in the course of some complex negotiations
relating to at least two hostages, Laurentius and his son(s), the bishop of
Vienne refers to Sigismund as patricius? This was a title that Gundobad had
assumed in 472, 3 and one that his uncle Chilperic I had used at the same
time. 4 The patriciate was not the only Roman position held by Gundobad.
Two letters written by Avitus in the name of Sigismund, on either side of
Gundobad’s death, reveal that the old king may have hung onto his title of
rnagister militum ( praesentalisl ), apparently since 474 (unless one is to
assume that it had subsequently been regranted), and that his son was now
petitioning for the same office. 5 They also show that Theodoric the
Ostrogoth caused difficulties for one set of legates responsible for delivering
Sigismund’s request to Anastasius. Finally in 516, on Gundobad’s death, his
son was elevated as king, in this instance to full kingship over the Burgundian
kingdom, as opposed to his previous subordinate role. 6 Interestingly, although
he had a brother, Godomar, who would succeed as king of the Burgundians
in his turn, no post appears to have been created for him either before or after
Gundobad’s death. He may, like the young Sigistrix, have remained an Arian
up until this point, for Avitus shows considerable concern that the Catholic
Sigismund might be followed by another Arian king. 7 Additionally, or
1 Favrod, Histoire politique , pp. 373-76, rightly separates Fredegar’s account from that of
Marius of Avenches, s.a. 516, but places the episode in ca. 505. See also the comment in PLRE
2, Sigismundus: ‘He already bore the title “rex” during his father’s lifetime; Avit. Ep. 29, 45.’
2 Avitus, Ep. 9. The title is confirmed by the Vita Abbatum Acaunensium absque epitaphiis
3, ed. B. Krusch, MGH SRM1 (Hanover, 1920).
3 Fasti Vindobonenses Priores, p. 306, ed. Mommsen, Chron. Min. 1. In general on the
Burgundian use of Roman titles, Barnwell, Emperor, Prefects and Kings, pp. 82-89.
4 Vita Patrum Iurensium II 10 (=92).
5 Avitus, Epp. 93, 94; see also Ep. 47.
6 Marius of Avenches, s.a. 516.
7 See Avitus, Ep. 1.
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
21
4/26/02, 11:10AM
22
AVITUS OF VIENNE
alternatively, Godomar, who may have been Gundobad’s son by a second
wife, may have been a good deal younger than Sigismund, and may not have
been of age to hold office at the time of his father’s death. 1
Sub specie aeternitatis Sigismund’s succession does not appear to be of
great moment. At the time, however, it was. Since Clovis’ death in 511
Frankish power had been on the wane, not least because three of his four
sons were still minors. Gundobad must have appeared to be the leading
figure in Gaul for the next five years. In 516 Sigismund may have looked yet
more impressive than his father had done. He could boast not only that he
was a Catholic, as well as Gundobad’s son, but also that he was Theodoric’s
son-in-law - and the Ostrogoth certainly seems to have been interested in the
fate of his grandson, Sigistrix, who was a plausible heir to the Ostrogothic
throne. 2 In addition, Sigismund’s daughter, Suavegotha, was married to
Clovis’ eldest son, Theuderic. 3 Since the date of this marriage is uncertain,
however, its political significance is unclear.
Sigismund was well placed to establish himself as the leading secular
figure in Gaul, but his succession also meant the end of public support for
Arianism within the Burgundian kingdom. His commitment to Catholicism
had already been marked not merely by his conversion, but also by his
foundation of the monastery of St Maurice at Agaune in 515, on the site of
the martyrdom of the Theban legion, one of the great cult sites of fifth-
century Gaul. The dedication ceremony had been graced by a sermon of
Avitus {Horn. 25). Although Gundobad had been remarkably tolerant of the
Catholic Church, Sigismund’s accession had immediate implications for its
standing in Burgundy.
As the senior of the two Catholic metropolitans in the kingdom, having
been consecrated before his colleague Viventiolus of Lyons, Avitus took a
lead in addressing the problems and seizing the opportunities presented by
the removal of royal support for the Arian Church. He was instantly faced
with questions relating to whether Arian churches and liturgical vessels
could be taken over by the Catholics. 4 His ruling was stricter than that
followed by the Aquitanian bishops at Orleans in 511, after Clovis’ kingdom
1 Kampers, ‘Caretena - Konigin und Asketin’, p. 19, argues that Godomar was Gundobad’s
son by a second wife: he also implies, on the evidence of the Carolingian Passio Sigismundi,
that Godomar was converted to Catholicism at the same time as Sigismund. This inference may
be contradicted by Avitus, Ep. 7.
2 Greg. Tur. DLH 3.5. Also Shanzer, ‘Two Clocks’, pp. 252 and 255.
3 Greg. Tur. DLH 3.5.
4 Avitus, Ep.l.
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
22
4/26/02, 11:10AM
AVITUS OF VIENNE: THE HISTORICAL CONTEXT
23
had expanded southwards to include their dioceses. 1 The bishop of Vienne’s
position was subsequently enshrined in the canons of the Council of Epaon,
called by Avitus and Viventiolus in 517. 2 Nor was the fate of the Arian
Church the only significant topic dealt with by the council. Also of impor¬
tance, and, once again, deriving from earlier rulings by Avitus, was the
legislation on incest 3 - which was to be extremely influential in later
canonical rulings. 4
Epaon reveals the Catholic episcopate active in the aftermath of Sigis-
mund’s succession. Earlier in the same year, at the royal Easter court,
another, secular, legislative gathering had taken place. Sigismund was intent
on making his mark across the board. Perhaps he had in mind the model of
Alaric II, who had both issued the Breviarum Alarici and at approximately
the same time authorised the Catholic Council of Agde (506). It was at the
Easter court of 517 that the compilation of law, later known wrongly as the
Lex Gundobada, was issued. 5 Quite apart from gathering earlier laws,
Sigismund issued some edicts of his own. Already in 516 he had legislated
on foundlings, following a request from bishop Gemellus of Vaison. 6 There
is, however, no indication that Avitus himself had any direct influence on
Sigismund’s secular legislation.
Although Sigismund’s reign began with a flourish, it ended almost
immediately in catastrophe. Avitus himself died, probably in 518, before the
crisis broke, but the canons on incest which he had masterminded were to
play a crucial role in events, as was his brother Apollinaris. Despite the fact
that he came down heavily against the crime in his own legislation of the
Easter court of 517, 7 Sigismund attempted to ignore a case of incest
involving his own treasurer, Stephanus. 8 The case may have been discussed at
Epaon, or perhaps more likely at a subsequent council whose canons do not
1 Orleans (511) can. 10, ed. J. Gaudemet and B. Basdevant.
2 Epaon, can. 33, ed. J. Gaudemet and B. Basdevant.
3 Epaon, can. 30; Avitus, Epp. 16-18.
4 Wood, ‘Incest, Law and the Bible’.
5 For the date of the Liber Constitutionum, I. N. Wood, ‘Disputes in Late Fifth- and Sixth-
Century Gaul: Some Problems’, in W. Davies and P. Fouracre, eds, The Settlement of Disputes
in Early Medieval Europe (Cambridge, 1986), p. 10.
6 Liber Constitutionum 20.
7 Liber Constitutionum 52.
8 Lyons (518-22), ed. J. Gaudemet and B. Basdevant, who suggest a date of 518-23, but
523 is impossible, following Marius of Avenches, s.a. 522; Vita Apollinaris 2-6, ed. B. Krusch,
MGHSRM 3 (Hanover, 1896).
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
23
4/26/02, 11:10AM
24
AVITUS OF VIENNE
survive. 1 It was certainly taken up by the bishops at a separate council held
at Lyons between 518 and 522, by which time Avitus’ successor, Julianus,
was in post. 2 The bishops, led, according to his Vita, by Avitus’ brother,
Apollinaris of Valence, threatened to go on strike if the king continued to
ignore the law. 3 In the end a compromise was reached, but not before the
shine had been wiped off the new Catholic monarch’s standing.
Matters were soon to degenerate further. Sigismund, according to
Gregory of Tours, was convinced by his second wife that his son Sigistrix
posed a threat to him, and in 522 he had the boy strangled. 4 This was not just
a matter of local importance, for the prince was a direct descendent of
Theodoric the Ostrogoth, who seems to have considered the boy as a possible
successor, and may have sent troops to avenge the murder. 5 The Franks also
took advantage of the crisis. 6 Sigismund himself withdrew to his foundation
of Agaune, where he was tracked down, seized by the Franks and taken to
the Merovingian king, and son of the Burgundian Chrotechildis, Chlodomer,
who had him killed and his body thrown down a well. 7 Nevertheless, the
Burgundians rallied under the leadership of Sigismund’s brother Godomar,
who defeated the Frankish army at Vezeronce, killing Chlodomer in the
process. 8 The Burgundian kingdom thereafter struggled on until 534, when
it was destroyed by Chlodomer’s two brothers, Childebert I and Chlothar I. 9
THE AGE OF AVITUS
Sigismund’s reign started in a blaze of glory, but lasted only seven years,
ending in catastrophe. The Burgundian kingdom itself survived for another
eleven years. The future, however, lay with the Franks. Nevertheless, the fact
that the kingdom of the Burgundians failed should not blind us to its
importance for understanding developments in the period immediately
following the collapse of the west Roman Empire. The kingdom was
1 Wood, ‘Incest, Law and the Bible’, p. 299. The canons of the Council of Lyon can. 1 state
that the bishops had gathered together again ( iterato ) to discuss the case of Stephanus.
2 Lyons (518-22).
3 Vita Apollinaris 3-6.
4 Greg. Tur. DLH 3.5; Marius of Avenches, s.a. 522.
5 I. N. Wood, The Merovingian Kingdoms (450-751) (London, 1994), p. 53.
6 Greg. Tur. DLH 3.5.
7 Greg. Tur. DLH 3.5; Marius of Avenches, s.a. 523.
8 Greg. Tur. DLH 3.6; Marius of Avenches, s.a. 524.
9 Greg. Tur. DLH 3.11; Marius of Avenches, s.a. 534.
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
24
4/26/02, 11:10AM
AVITUS OF VIENNE: THE HISTORICAL CONTEXT
25
fashioned by three members of the Gibichung family, Gundioc, Chilperic I
and Gundobad, each of whom held significant Roman office within the
western Empire. In this it contrasts with the kingdoms of the Visigoths under
Euric and of the Vandals. It is more directly comparable with that of the
Ostrogoths, although Theodoric’s state was the product of an invasion of
Italy. The leaders of the Burgundian and Ostrogothic kingdoms more than
their counterparts, wished to remain within an imperial commonwealth.
Most, if not all, western kings of the period continued to show some
deference to the Empire. One indication may be found in the pseudo¬
imperial coinage, which is the norm for the successor states of the early sixth
century. Gundobad, for instance, minted solidi and tremisses bearing
Anastasius on the obverse and a Victory on the reverse with only his
monogram GUB (for ‘Gundobadus’) to identify it as Burgundian. So too,
Sigismund’s coins bore Justin I on the obverse and a letter ‘S’ at the end of
the legend. 1 Interestingly, Avitus took a keen interest in the coinage,
apparently referring to the legend ‘Pax et Abundantia’, which appeared on
one issue, in one of his dedication homilies. 2 He also noted the poor quality
of the Visigothic coinage, and its economic consequences. 3
It was, indeed, taken for granted that gold coinage should bear the image
and name of the emperor. When the Frankish king Theudebert I (534-48)
broke the taboo to issue gold coins in his own image, there was an outcry in
Constantinople. 4 The same Merovingian king was also prepared to argue
with Justinian over titles. 5 Whether Clovis, in Gundobad’s day, was as
respectful of the Byzantine emperor as his Burgundian colleague is unclear,
but his recognition by Anastasius, marked by the reception of imperial
diplomas ( codecilli ) in Tours in 508 make it clear that the Byzantines saw
the Franks as being within their hegemony. 6 They also saw Clovis at that
precise moment as a useful counterbalance to Theodoric in Italy. No doubt
Theodoric looked with suspicion on Clovis’ recognition by Byzantium, 7 and
1 This S is interpreted as a modest ‘Sigismundus’ by P. Grierson and M. Blackburn, Medieval
European Coinage 1, The Early Middle Ages (5th-10th Centuries) (Cambridge, 1986), pp. 74-
77 and p. 460 with plate 17.
2 Horn. 24.
3 Ep. 87. Perhaps to be compared with Liber Constitutionum, Constitutiones Extravagantes
21 . 8 .
4 Grierson and Blackburn, Medieval European Coinage , pp. 115-66.
5 Epistulae Austrasiacae 20, ed. W. Gundlach, MGHEpp. 3 (Berlin, 1892).
6 Greg. Tur, DLH 2.38. For the meaning of the episode, see M. McCormick, Eternal Victory
(Cambridge, 1986), pp. 335-37.
7 J. Moorhead, Theodoric in Italy (Oxford, 1992), pp. 184-86.
Jntro/1
25
4/26/02, 11:10AM
26
AVITUS OF VIENNE
one may guess that Gundobad, proud as he was of his Roman titles, would
not have been overjoyed at the grant. Avitus, however, in writing of the
Merovingian king’s baptism at exactly this moment, placed it in a Byzantine
context. 1
Gundobad, Theodoric and Clovis all looked to the East. Clovis’ Byzantine
connections are the hardest to fathom, although links between the eastern
Empire and the Franks may already have begun in the days of Clovis’
father. 2 Contact with and recognition by the Byzantine court, however, was
central to the ideals of both Gundobad and Theodoric - and of the two, it
seems as if the Burgundian was the more simply deferential. Byzantine
recognition was a logical desire, given the significance of Gundobad’s early
career in Late Roman politics.
Gregory of Tours’ lack of interest in the politics of the last years of the
western Empire, and even in the influence of Byzantium thereafter, has
obscured the extent to which the kingdoms of the Burgundians and of the
Franks of the late fifth and early sixth centuries need to be considered in a
Mediterranean-wide context. At the same time, his interpretation of Arian-
Catholic conflict has led to a reading of the same period which is in no way
supported by the writings of Avitus. 3 In so far as the conflict caused any
major problem in the successor states of the period before 534, it seems to
have been confined to Vandal Africa. 4 Despite his Arianism, Gundobad
worked closely with the Catholic episcopate, notably with Avitus. Unlike his
Vandal counterparts, the king seems to have taken theological rebuffs in
good part. When he died, to be succeeded by his long-Catholic son, the
episcopate led by Avitus acted cautiously, determined to ensure the purity of
their Church, and also to avoid unnecessary offence which might backfire in
future years. As it was, the Catholic kingship of Sigismund did not turn out
as the bishops must have hoped: a Catholic monarch could provide more
headaches than an Arian one had done.
In strict theological terms the Age of Avitus also has its particular
flavour. The presence of an Arian Church and of a heretical, but open-
minded, and, above all, non-persecuting king seems to have been a factor in
the development of orthodoxy. Gone was the intellectual excitement which
had characterised Gaul for much of the fifth century, and in its place, in the
1 Ep. 46.
2 Fredegar 3.11.
3 Wood, ‘Gregory of Tours and Clovis’, pp. 255-60.
4 Even allowing for the bias of Victor of Vita.
Avitus_01 _lntro/1
26
4/26/02, 11:10AM
AVITUS OF VIENNE: THE HISTORICAL CONTEXT
27
writings of both Avitus and Caesarius of Arles, there was an increasing
concern with theological uniformity, which came to mean dependence on
Augustine. Gallic writers would not contribute much to theological thought
for the next two centuries.
Avitus and Ruricius of Limoges also mark a change in the letter-writing
tradition which had been a distinctive aspect of Gallic culture. Such a
statement needs to be hedged round with disclaimers. Letter-writing
continued: Ferreolus of Uzes produced a collection of letters in the manner
of Sidonius, 1 which has not survived, and there were later collections,
notably the Epistulae Austrasiacae and the letters of Desiderius of Cahors,
as well as the books of verse epistles by Venantius Fortunatus. 2 Nevertheless
the collections of Sidonius, Ruricius, Avitus and Ennodius form a compact
group, not least because they overlap in geography, and all four collections
come from men who were related - Ennodius rather less closely than the
other three. The existence of the collections suggests that letters had an
importance for the society which produced them. 3 The Late Roman aristo¬
cracies of Gaul and indeed of northern Italy used epistolary communication
to maintain their position in the changing world of the fifth century.
Arguably, as the frontiers of the new kingdoms became more firmly fixed,
letters and friendship lost some of their social importance.
The Age of Avitus was, in effect, a short-lived one. Squeezed in between
Late Roman and Merovingian Gaul, it casts light on the developments
between the two periods. Yet it also deserves consideration in its own right.
No longer fully part of the imperial Roman world, the Burgundian kingdom
was not yet part of the Merovingian world as portrayed by Gregory of Tours.
Its liminal position should be recognised, and the crucial evidence supplied
by Avitus should be given the attention it demands.
1 Greg. Tur. DLH 6.7.
2 Wood, The Merovingian Kingdoms, pp. 24—27 and 241-42.
3 Wood, ‘Letters and Letter-Collections’; idem, ‘Family and Friendship in the West’.
Avitus_01_lntro/1 27
4/26/02, 11:10AM
CHAPTER 2
MANUSCRIPTS, PAPYRUS, AND EDITIONS OF
A VITUS’ FETTERS
Avitus’ letters were first edited by Jacques Sirmond in 1643 from an unknown
and probably now lost manuscript of uncertain date and provenance. 1 His
preface reveals that the manuscript divided the letters into five books (he
erased these distinctions in his edition) and that he emended its text freely. 2
Thus, when modern editors cite the readings of the Sirmond edition as ‘S’,
the siglum does not necessarily represent a manuscript reading. The text
provided could be one of Sirmond’s (often excellent) emendations. Each
passage must be evaluated individually. In 1661 Johannes Ferrandus edited
four Avitan letters ( Epp. 6, 50, 58, and 64) not found in S using a Lyons
codex that had been lent him by Laurent de Leusse. 3 To him belongs the
credit for finding an alternative source to S. 4 These same four letters were
subsequently re-edited by Stephanus Baluzius in vol. 1 of his Miscellanea
(1678). The Lyons manuscript (L = Lyon, Bibliotheque de la Ville 618
[535 5 ]) is dated to the eleventh/twelfth century by Peiper and is currently the
only known close-to-complete manuscript of Avitus’ letters. 6
The first complete edition of the letters based on the Lyons manuscript
was Peiper’s. 7 It has become standard, and we will at all times use its
numbering and refer to its text. In 1890 Avitus was re-edited by Ulysse
1 Iacobus Sirmondus, Sancti Aviti Archiepiscopi Viennensis Opera (Paris, 1643). Reprinted
in Migne PL 59.
2 See Peiper, p. v and also pp. xii and xiv.
3 Johannes Ferrandus, Sancti Alcimi Aviti Viennensis Episcopi epistolae quatuor nunc
primum in lucem editae et notis illustratae (Cabilone apud Philippum Tan, 1661). On the loan,
see Chevalier, p. liv.
4 Peiper damns his editing on p. vi, however.
5 No. 535 in A. F. Delandine’s, Manuscrits de la Bibliotheque de Lyon (Paris, 1812), w. 1-3.
6 For descriptions see A. Molinier and F. Desvemay, Catalogue general des manuscrits des
bibliotheques publiques de France , v. 30 (= Lyons) (Paris, 1900), pp. 164-65, no. 618 (535).
Peiper gives the manuscript’s shelfmark as 111.
7 R. Peiper, Alcimi Ecdici Aviti opera quae supersunt (Berlin, 1883) = MGH AA 6.2.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
28
4/26/02, 11:10AM
MANUSCRIPTS, PAPYRUS, AND EDITIONS OF LETTERS 29
Chevalier. 1 Unfortunately copies of his edition are virtually impossible to
find, and we have not been able to consult it seriously and collate it. 2
Chevalier’s edition has the same manuscript basis as Peiper’s. 3 Chevalier
mentioned a CSEL edition under preparation by one Kunz, but it failed to
appear. 4 Some individual letters are transmitted separately in other MSS. 5
The fragments of the Contra Arrianos and of the Libri contra phantasma are
transmitted in the works of Florus of Lyons (F). 6
In many ways the most interesting and famous manuscript of the works
of Avitus is the group of sixth-century papyrus leaves in the Bibliotheque
nationale (MSS. BN Lat. 8913-14), first published and described in detail
by L. Delisle. 7 The papyrus alone transmits Ep. 8, and is an extra and usable
witness for Epp. 9, 18, and 19. 8 Sirmond used it for editing the latter three; 9
surprisingly he failed to edit Ep. 8. It also transmits minute fragments of
Epp. 51, 55, and 56. 10 Thus in some cases the papyrus’ text can reliably be
compared with L’s. Peiper points out that it shares archetypal errors with L 11
1 Ulysse Chevalier, Oeuvres completes de Saint Avit, eveque de Vienne (Lyon, 1890).
2 Burckhardt, p. 1, notes that despite the fact that Chevalier did not use Peiper’s edition, the
differences between their texts are insignificant. Yet on p. 5 he notes Chevalier’s preference in
ca. 150-200 places for S’s readings.
3 Namely Sirmond’s edition, the Lyons MS 618 (111, 535); Paris, BN Lat. 8913 and 8914;
Rome, Vat. Pal. Lat. 574 (for Ep. 7), Rome, Vat. Lat. 4961 (Epp. 41 and 42), and Paris, BN Lat.
1920 (for Ep. 34). Chevalier, p. xiv, mentioned a CSEL edition of Avitus being prepared in 1890
by one Kunz. It never appeared.
4 Chevalier, p. xiv.
5 See Peiper, p. x, for the transmission of Epp. 34, 7, 41, 42. The letter from Pope
Symmachus (Ep. 33) is one of Vignier’s forgeries. See H. Rahner, Die gefalschten Papstbriefe
aus dem Nachlasse von Jerome Vignier (Munich, 1935), pp. 24-66.
6 See his work on the Pauline epistles in PL 119 col. 279^-20. See Peiper, pp. ix and xviii.
That Florus used the papyrus codex is clear from marginal annotations in the manuscript:
C. Charlier, ‘Les manuscripts personnels de Florus’, in Melanges E. Podechard (Lyons, 1945),
p. 83. By extension Agobard’s (Liber adv. Felic. Urguell. 39 and 41 in PL 104) may come from
the papyrus codex. Peiper, p. xix maintains an agnostic position.
7 L. V. Delisle, Etudes paleographiques et historiques sur des papyrus du VIeme siecle ...
renfermant des homelies de Saint Avit (Geneva, 1866). For more accessible illustrations, see
also E. A. Lowe, Codices Latini Antiquiores. France: Paris , vol. 5 (Oxford, 1950), no. 573; J.-
O. Tjader, Die nichtliterarischen lateinischen Papyri Italiens aus der Zeit 445-700 (Lund,
1955), p. 39; P. Gasnault ‘Fragment retrouve du manuscrit sur papyrus des Homelies de saint
Avit’, Comptes-rendus de Vacademie des inscriptions et belles lettres (1994), pp. 315-23.
8 It contains minute fragments of Epp. 51, 55, and 56. See Peiper, p. 154.
9 Delisle, p. 12.
10 See Peiper, p. 154.
11 Peiper, p. xvii and p. xxviii. On p. xviii he points out that in some instances it is hard to
tell whether it or L is right.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
29
4/26/02, 11:10AM
30
AVITUS OF VIENNE
but otherwise evinces little interest in it, concluding that its testimony is
inferior to L’s. Its orthography is poor, as might be expected from a Mero¬
vingian document: confusions of e and i and o and u are rife. 1 The cursive
script likewise caused sufficient difficulties for one sixteenth-century reader
to mistake it for Greek. 2 Even though the papyrus contained letters as well as
homilies, there is no sound basis for Peiper’s assertion (p. xix) that it was
originally more complete (plenior ) than L or S.
Its history since the sixteenth century can be traced from Lyons, whence
it reached the library of de Thou before 1617. There it was used by Sirmond
for his edition before 1643 and was copied by Bignon. Before 1689 it had
made its way to the Bibliotheque du Roi. By 1704 it was known to Mabillon,
who mentioned it in the supplement to his De re diplomatica. In 1865 one
more fragment (also traceable to Lyons) turned up in the Bibliotheque
nationale in Paris. 3
The transmission of the corpus of Avitus’ letters is difficult to untangle.
Uncertainty surrounding the testimony of S does not help, for although S’s
readings may represent testimony with manuscript authority, they do not
necessarily do so. The relationship between S, L and the papyrus is likewise
not straightforward. S is clearly not a copy of L because it contains letters
that are missing from L, e.g. Epp. 20, 22, [41, 42], Ep. 74, p. 91.15-17, the
end of 87, p. 97.1-16, and 94. Whether Sirmond’s codex contained these
letters, or whether he supplied some or all of them from another source,
remains unclear. L is not a copy of S, because it contains various letters
missing in S: Epp. 6, 50, 58, 64, and 65. Both manuscripts are missing Ep. 8,
which is transmitted in the papyrus alone. Since the latter contained not just
the epistles, but also homilies written for specific occasions, it differed in
that respect from both the collection represented by S and that by L. 4
One way to approach the question of what, if anything, L and S represent
is to compare them with existing letter-collections, and search for signs of
overall order, e.g. groupings of subjects, types of letters or recipients, or
chronological order. The last possibility can be easily eliminated. S’s texts
are clearly not grouped in chronological order, nor are L’s. Both intersperse
later with earlier letters in seemingly random fashion. In order to make sense
of the collection, a table is necessary. Peiper’s conspectus, a finding-list
1 See, for example, the text of Epp. 8 and 19 passim. Peiper, p. xviii, calls it vulgaris
litteratura.
2 Delisle, p. 14.
3 The details of its provenance are distilled from Gasnault, ‘Fragment retrouve’, pp. 319-23.
4 See Wood, ‘Letters and Letter-Collections’, pp. 34-35.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
30
4/26/02, 11:10AM
MANUSCRIPTS, PAPYRUS, AND EDITIONS OF LETTERS 31
designed to compare his numbers with those of Sirmond’s edition, does not
give a ready visual sense of what appears in L. 1 Accordingly we have created
a table that shows the Chevalier numbers and the arrangement of L in
parallel with that in S, but makes use of the Peiper numbering system.
For archaeologists, allegedly, one stone is a stone, two stones a coinci¬
dence, and three a wall. We have applied an even more generous standard in
our attempt to discern any sort of order in L and S. Accordingly, even two
letters sharing a recipient, or a letter and its reply, constitute a meaningful
unit in our calculations. The seventh column, ‘Classification’, makes some
attempt to guess at how the grouping got where it did, e.g. by addressee, type
of addressee, location of addressee.
Conspectus of Letters in L and S
Bold type indicates a break in the sequence shared by L and S
Chevalier
Order
Order
Recipient
From Elsewhere
Meaningful
Classification
number
inL
in S
Unit?
i
89
Floater
2
90
i
Gundobad
Floater
Gundobad
Addressee
2
Gundobad
Gundobad
3
Gundobad
Gundobad
3
4
4
Gundobad
Gundobad
4
5
5
Gundobad
Gundobad
6
X
Dominus Rex
Gundobad
5
34
X
Faustus &
Also in Paris BN
Floater
Symmachus
lat. 1920
6
7
7
Victorius
Also in Vat. Pal.
Bishops
Class of
lat. 574
addressee
X
X
8
from the papyrus
codex 2
7
9
9
Papa Const.
Bishops
8
10
10
Eustorgius
Bishops
9
11
11
Caesarius
Bishops
10
12
12
Maximus
Bishops
11
13
13
Avitus
Apollinaris
Addressee
1 His explanation on p. xx using the Sirmond numbering is difficult to visualise.
2 It is unclear why Peiper (p. xx) believes that the letter fell out of LS: excidit in LS epistula
quam papyrus habet ante Ep. 7.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
31
4/26/02, 11:10AM
32
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Chevalier
Order
Order
Recipient From Elsewhere
Meaningful
Classification
number
in L
in S
Unit?
12
14
14
Apollinaris
Apollinaris
13
15
15
Contumeliosus
Floater
14
16
16
Avitus
Sex Docket
Addressee
(and
topic)
15
17
17
Victorius
Sex Docket
16
18
18
Victorius
Sex Docket
17
19
19
Viventiolus
Floater
20c
X
20
Symmachus Peiper (p. xx)
Floater
suspects it was missing
from Sirmond’s manu¬
script and was supplied
from a lost papyrus 1
18
21
21
Avitus
Floater
18b
X
22
Gundobad Peiper (p. xx) suspects
Floater
it was missing from
Sirmond’s manuscript
19
23
23
Sigismund
Floater
20
24
24
Apollinaris v.i.
Floater
21
25
25
Papa Hieros.
Floater
22
26
26
Lugdunensis
Episcopus
(Stephanus)
Floater
23
27
27
Apollinaris
Floater
24
28
28
Stephanus
Floater
25
29
29
Symmachus
Floater
papa
26
30
30
Gundobad
Floater
Related in
subject to
the CA
27
31
31
Sigismund
Sigismund
Addressee
28
32
32
Sigismund
Sigismund
29
35
35
Liberius
Floater
30
36
36
Apollinaris v.i.
Floater
31
37
37
Aurelianus
Floater
32
38
38
Helpidius
Italian
All to the
Ostro-
gothic
Kingdom
33
39
39
Senarius
Italian
34
40
40
Petrus
Italian
1 Burckhardt, p. 7, thinks it was in Sirmond’s manuscript.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
32
4/26/02, 11:10AM
MANUSCRIPTS, PAPYRUS, AND EDITIONS OF LETTERS 33
Chevalier
Order
Order
Recipient
From Elsewhere
Meaningful
Classification
number
in L
in S
Unit?
3 2d
X
41
Hormisdas
From the papal
archives 1
Hormisdas
Addressee
34e
X
42
Avitus
From the papal
archives 2
Hormisdas
35
43
43
Euphrasius
Floater
36
44
44
Gundobad
Floater
37
45
45
Sigismund
Floater
38
46
46
Clovis
Floater
38f
46A
46A
Anastasius
Laurentius
Topic
39
47
47
Vitalinus
Laurentius
40
48
48
Celerus
Laurentius
41
49
49
Sigismund
Laurentius
42
50
X
Arigius
Floater
43
51
51
Apollinaris
Appears after 55 and
56 in the Schedulae
Parisinae. See Peiper,
p. 154
Apollinaris
Addressee
44
52
52
Apollinaris
Apollinaris
45
53
53
Heraclius
Heraclius
Addressee
46
54
54
Avitus
Heraclius
47
55
55
Ansemundus
Appears in the
Schedulae Parisinae
before 56. See Peiper,
p. 154
Floater
48
56
56
Messianus
Appears in the
Schedulae Parisinae
after 55. See Peiper,
p. 154
Floater
49
75
Victorius
Floater
50
76
Sigismund
Floater
51
57
57
Viventiolus
Bishops
Type of
addressee
52
58
58
Stephanus
Bishops
53
59
59
Viventiolus
Short festal
Genre of
to Bishops
letter and
type of
addressee
54
60
60
Gemellus
Short festal
to Bishops
55
61
61
Apollinaris
Short festal
to Bishops
1 Peiper, p. xx.
2 Peiper, p. xx.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
33
4/26/02, 11:10AM
34
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Chevalier
Order
Order
Recipient
From Elsewhere
Meaningful
Classification
number
in L
in S
Unit?
56
62
62
Victorius
Short festal
to Bishops
57
63
63
Claudius
Short festal
to Bishops
58
64
X
Gregorius
Short festal
to Bishops
65
X
Alexandrinus
Short festal
to Bishops
59
66
66
Maximus
Short festal
to Bishops
60
67
67
Viventiolus
Short festal
to Bishops
61
68
68
Avitus
Short festal
to Bishops
62
69
69
Viventiolus
Short festal
to Bishops
63
70
70
Constantius
Floater
64
71
71
Avitus
Apollinaris
Addressee
65
72
72
Apollinaris
Apollinaris
66
73
73
Viventiolus
More festal
Genre of
to Bishops letter and
type of
addressee
67
74
74
Maximus
More festal
to Bishops
See
above
after 56
75
Victorius
Floater
76
76
Sigismund
Sigismund
68
77
77
Anastasius
Sigismund
69
78
78
Sigismund
Sigismund
70
88
Apollinaris
Floater
71
91
Sigismund
Floater
72
79
79
Sigismund
Sigismund
73
80
80
Ansemundus
Festal
letters to
laymen
74
81
81
Ansemundus
Festal
letters to
laymen
75
82
82
Valerianus
Festal
letters to
Genre of
letter and
type of
addressee
laymen
Avitus_02_lntro/2
34
4/26/02, 11:10AM
MANUSCRIPTS, PAPYRUS, AND EDITIONS OF LETTERS 35
Chevalier
Order
Order
Recipient
From Elsewhere Meaningful
Classification
number
in L
in S
Unit?
76
83
83
Ceretius
Festal
letters to
laymen
77
84
84
Helladius
Festal
letters to
laymen
78
85
85
Ruclo
Festal
letters to
laymen
79
86
86
Sapaudus
Festal
letters to
laymen
80
87
defective
at end
87
Apollinaris
Apollinaris
Addressee
See
after 78
above
88
Apollinaris
Apollinaris
See
89
Quintianus
Floater
before
1 above
See
before
1 above
90
Amandus
Floater
See
before
79 above
91
Sigismund
Sigismund
Addressee
81
92
92
Sigismund
Sigismund
82
93
93
Anastasius
Sigismund
82g
X
94
Sigismund
Peiper p. xx thinks this Sigismund
letter was likewise
introduced by Sirmond.
83
95
95
Heraclius
Heraclius
Addressee
84
96
96
Avitus
Heraclius
85
1
See 1
Gundobad
Gundobad
Addressee
above
86
2
See
after
1 above
Gundobad
Gundobad
87
3
See
Gundobad
Gundobad
after
2 above
Avitus_02_lntro/2
35
4/26/02, 11:10AM
36
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Here is an attempt to classify the letters as they appear without breaks in the
Lyons manuscript:
Avitus Epistulae as in the Lyons Manuscript (L)
Gundobad: Epp. 4, 5 and 6 (also a unit in S, except that 4 is missing)
Bishops: Epp. 7, 9, 10, 11 and 12 (also a unit in S)
Personal docket: Apollinaris of Valence: Epp. 13-14 (also a unit in S)
Incestuous adultery docket: Epp. 16, 17 and 18 (also a unit in S)
Two to Sigismund: Epp. 31 and 32 (also a unit in S)
Three letters to Italy: Epp. 38, 39 and 40 (also a unit in S)
The Laurentius docket: Epp. 46A, 47, 48 and 49 (also a unit in S)
Personal docket: Apollinaris, v.i.: Epp. 51 and 52 (also a unit in S)
Heraclius docket: Epp. 53 and 54 (also a unit in S)
Letters to Bishops: Epp. 57-70 (also a unit in S)
comprising also
Short festal letters to Bishops: Epp. 58-69 (also a unit in S which, however,
lacks 58, 64 and 65)
Personal docket: Apollinaris of Valence: Epp. 71 and 72 (also a unit in S)
More festal letters to bishops: Epp. 73 and 74 (also a unit in S)
Two to Sigismund: Epp. 77 and 78 (contains four items in S)
Festal Greetings to laymen: Epp. 80-86 (also a unit in S)
Two to Sigismund: Epp. 92 and 93 (contains four items in S)
Heraclius Docket: Epp. 95-96 (also a unit in S)
Longer theological pieces: CA, CE 1 and CE 2
We have applied the same criteria to the collection as it appears in Sirmond.
Here is an analysis of the letters as they appear without breaks in his edition.
Where a letter is missing, it means that there is a segment with ‘no apparent
order’, comprising what appear to be ‘floaters’, i.e. letters with no apparent
connection to what comes before or after them in the manuscript. Meaning¬
ful units that are unique either in nature, position or completeness in each
collection have been highlighted in boldface.
Avitus Epistulae as in Sirmond (S)
Gundobad: Epp. 1,2, 3, 4, 5
Bishops: Epp. 7, 9, 10, 11 and 12 (also a unit in L)
Personal docket: Apollinaris of Valence: Epp. 13-14 (also a unit in L)
Incestuous adultery docket: Epp. 16, 17 and 18 (also a unit in L)
Avitus_02_lntro/2
36
4/26/02, 11:10AM
MANUSCRIPTS, PAPYRUS, AND EDITIONS OF LETTERS 37
Micah docket: Epp. 21 and 22: (L is missing 22)
Two to Sigismund: Epp. 31 and 32 (also a unit in L)
Three letters to Italy: Epp. 38, 39 and 40 (also a unit in L)
Hormisdas: Epp. 41 and 42 (not in L) 1
The Laurentius docket: Epp. 46A, 47, 48 and 49 (also a unit in L)
Personal docket: Apollinaris, v.i.: Epp. 51 and 52 (also a unit in L)
Heraclius docket: Epp. 53 and 54 (also a unit in L)
Letters to Bishops: Epp. 57-70 (also a unit in L)
comprising also
Short festal letters to Bishops: Epp. 58-69 (S lacks 58, 64 and 65) (also a
unit in L)
Personal docket: Apollinaris of Valence: Epp. 71 and 72 (also a unit in L)
More festal letters to bishops: Epp. 73 and 74 (also a unit in L)
Four to Sigismund: Epp. 76, 77, 78 and 79 (L has only 77 and 78
consecutively)
Festal Greetings to laymen: Epp. 80-86 (also a unit in L)
Four to Sigismund: Epp. 91, 92, 93 and 94 (L has only 92 and 93
consecutively; it lacks 94)
Heraclius Docket: Epp. 95-96 (also a unit in L)
If one compares the order of the letters in L and in S, the following salient
facts emerge. There is a virtually complete overlap of meaningful units
between the two collections. The meaningful units occur in the same relative
order in both collections. The differences are minor, e.g. L is missing one
item in the Micah docket; S alone has the Hormisdas docket (almost
certainly transcribed from another manuscript). 2 S has fuller versions of
both the Sigismund dockets that follow the festal letters, while lacking some
items among the short festal letters to bishops. Some of the longer
theological letters to Gundobad appear at the beginning of the collection in
S as opposed to at its end in L. There are areas of apparent disorder,
particularly the long string of ‘floaters’ from Ep. 19 to Ep. 30.
Burckhardt rightly observed that systematic arrangement played little or
no role in the creation of the Avitan letter-collection. 3 The very concept of
1 Although Epp. 41 and 42 appear in S, they were imported by Sirmond from another
manuscript, and did not appear in L’s and S’s archetype, since they share an independent trans¬
mission. They come from the papal archives, a collection of Hormisdas’ letters and decretals,
transmitted in Vat. lat. 4961.
2 See Peiper, p. x.
3 Burckhardt, pp. 8-9.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
37
4/26/02, 11:10AM
38
AVITUS OF VIENNE
‘systematic arrangement’, however, needs to be examined. Why does this
‘collection’ seem to lack order? There is no chronological organisation (one
might contrast the Ennodius collection, as edited by Vogel). There are no
introductory or dedicatory epistles or any envois. 1 There seems to be no
artistic structure or hierarchy of recipients (contrast Cassiodorus who puts
letters to important recipients at the beginnings and ends of books), 2 except
for the fact that some of the theological letters to Gundobad appear either at
the beginning or the end of the collection. 3 Nor are all letters to notable
recipients grouped together 4 (contrast Symmachus’ collection). 5 There is no
consistent attempt to separate public and private letters. Instead, the parallel
islands of order in the ‘collection’ permit a glimpse of the docketing system
used either by Avitus or his secretaries. The meaningful units are primarily
small groups of letters with one addressee, or pairs consisting of letter plus
reply. Some letters seem to address particular topics (e.g. Laurentius’ son),
but at least one of these dossiers (incestuous adultery) could also be class¬
ified according to addressee, bishop Victorius of Grenoble. More interesting
are the generic and addressee groupings at the end of L, which contains two
separate groups of festal letters, one to bishops, the other to laymen. These
generic classifications recall poetic collections, e.g. Martial’s xenia or
apophoreta, or epigrams in similar metres, 6 but may simply represent
ancient groupings not unlike our piles of Christmas cards or RSVPs for a
given wedding or party. But even this noticeable generic grouping appears
amid political letters for Sigismund that are completely unrelated.
Although there are many parallels between the orders in L and S, the
sequence of letters is not identical, and it is thus by no means clear that they
represent genetic branches of an archetypal book. 7 Both S and L lack
important letters found in its brother-witness. In some respects S seems the
more orderly and structured. The collection begins with letters to Gundobad,
an important royal correspondent. Its Sigismund dossiers are more complete.
It does not seem to reflect the same evident breaks in sequence apparent in
L, particularly at the end of the manuscript. The clear signs of order shared
1 Burckhardt, p.12.
2 See War. 1.1, 1.46, 2.1, 2.41, 3.1, 4.1, 5.1, 5.44, 8.1, 9.1, 10.1.
3 See Burckhardt, p. 19.
4 Burckhardt, p. 13, saw some sort of arrangement by Addressat.
5 E.g. to Praetextatus 1.44-55; 1.13^13 2.1-91 to Flavianus; 6.1-81 to his daughter and
son-in-law, etc.
6 Within the ‘festal groupings’ one finds sub-dockets that may have been filed by addressee,
e.g. Epp. 67-69 to Viventiolus, Epp. 71-72 to Apollinaris, and Epp. 80 and 81 to Ansemundus.
7 Pace Peiper, p. xxviii and p. xx uno volumine.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
38
4/26/02, 11:10AM
MANUSCRIPTS, PAPYRUS, AND EDITIONS OF LETTERS 39
by L and S, however, must go back to some sort of ancestral common order,
and the shared sequences vindicate the closely parallel order in Sirmond as
authentic, not as a structure he imposed on his material. There is no tidy
explanation of what caused the breaks and variations in sequence, some of
which seem very unlikely if the ancestors of S and L had been copied from
a bound collection. 1
THE STRUCTURE OF A VITUS’ WORKS: EARLY TESTIMONIA
ABOUT HIS WHOLE OEUVRE
As we have seen, the corpus of Avitus’ letters is problematic. So too are the
early testimonia about his collected writings: the number of books Avitus is
said to have written varies. Gregory of Tours says he wrote nine books; 2 the
Vita Aviti mentions three books of epistles. 3 The lost manuscript used by
Sirmond (S) was apparently divided into five books. 4
Peiper attempted to reconstruct the lost codex from which L and S (or
their ancestors) were allegedly copied and to reconcile his vision of the
Avitan corpus with the testimony of the Vita Aviti and Gregory of Tours. He
(p. xxiii) considered Gregory’s and the Vita’s testimony to be independent,
and suggested that both had the works of Avitus in front of them, but that
Gregory described ‘novem epistularum libros’ and the Vita ‘novem scrip-
tiones epistulares’, i.e. nine works in epistolary format. The Vita counted as
‘epistolary works’ the CA, CE 1, CE 2, Ep. 4, Ep. 5, and Ep. 6, plus three
books of letters ad diversos. If the anti-heretical tracts and Epp. 4-6 are all
counted as ‘books’, then indeed the total reaches ‘nine books’. Peiper
suggested that Gregory was doing something similar, i.e. counting the CA
among the anti-heretical works listed as ‘epistolae admirabiles’ (so three
books) and then working on similar assumptions to those of the author of the
Vita (Epp. 4-6 are each ‘books’), and then counting the three books ad
diversos for a total of nine. This is certainly a possible, and indeed likely,
reconciliation of the apparent discrepancies in testimony (though it is odd
that anyone would have described Epp. 5 and 6 as ‘books’, given that they
are so short).
1 Pace Burckhardt, p. 8 who imagines leaves falling out of a codex and being restored in the
wrong place.
2 DLH 2.34. The count includes CE 1 and CE 2.
3 Vita Aviti 1, Peiper, p. 2.
4 Peiper, p. v cited Sirmond on the librorum etiam quinque partitionem and on his removal
of the book-divisions: omisso librorum discrimine.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
39
4/26/02, 11:10AM
40
AVITUS OF VIENNE
‘Book’ Count Identity of Surviving
Work
Gregory
Vita Aviti
3 Books
CA (both dialogue
and epistle, see
fr. 30)
CE 1
CE 2
Epistolae admirabiles
... haeresim
oppresserunt
Dialogum haeresim
illam (Arrianam)
oppugnans + libellos
duos contra
Nestorium et
Eutychem (+ the CA
per Peiper, p. xxiii)
1 Book
Homiliarum librum
unum
Homilias de diversis
temporibus anni
6 Books
SHG + CCL
De mundi principio
etc. libros sex versu
9 books (including 3
above), so 6 books in
all, as detailed below:
Epistolarum libros
novem inter quas
supradictae continentur
epistolae.
1 Book to Gundobad
De subitanea
paenitentia
1 Book to Gundobad
Consolatoria de
transitu filiae
Gundebadi
1 Book to Gundobad
Item epistolam ...
(= Ep. 6)
3 Books
Epistolarum ad
diversos libros tres
But Peiper went further. He noted that the order of the letters in L is
disturbed and defective. Epp. 74 and 87 are defective at the end. Ep. 91 has
been split in two. Epp. 34 and 90 have been displaced, and Ep. 90 wrongly
placed at the beginning of the book. He reconstructed an original corpus that
contained: the ‘Dialogus Contra Arrianos, CE 1, CE 2, Ep. 4, Ep. 5, Ep. 6,
1 He claimed (p. xxv) that the CA (an epistolary dialogue) began the corpus and was
therefore lost at the beginning of the codex. He assumed that Fr. 30 of the CA was the end of the
dialogue, and that another letter to Gundobad preceded it — hence the heading in L, Item beati
Aviti Viennensis episcopi epistula, which does not make sense following directly on Ep. 96, a
letter of Heraclius. But again there is no clear reason why Fr. 30 could not indeed be a separate
letter on an anti-Arian topic, not necessarily part of the fragmentary CA. Ep. 30’s topic is very
close to that of the CE , but is not part of it.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
40
4/26/02, 11:10AM
MANUSCRIPTS, PAPYRUS, AND EDITIONS OF LETTERS 41
and ‘three books of letters ad diversos’ with their incipit at the beginning of
Ep. 7 (where there is no heading in L). The ‘three books of letters’ are based
on the testimony of the Vita. Peiper acknowledged that there were no book-
divisions in L. 1 Nonetheless he reconstructed a title ‘Epistularum ad
diversos Libri tres’ (p. 35), a first book that ran until Ep. 32, a second book
that began at Ep. 33 (spurious in fact), and a third book that started with Ep.
57.
The I/r-oeuvre, according to Peiper (p. xxvii) contained the CA in one
fascicule plus the CE 1 and 2, and Epp. 4-6 as a second one addressed to
Gundobad. He does not say so explicitly, but he may have intended this
arrangement to explain the five-book structure found in S. The CA as ‘ Liber
primus ad Gundobadum ’, CE 1 and CE 2, and Epp. 4-6 as ‘Liber Secundus
ad Gundobadum’ , and the final three as ‘Ad diversos’ for a total of five?
Possible, but unproven.
FORMAT AND TRANSMISSION
At least one manuscript of some of Avitus’ letters also contained his
homilies for special occasions (ad hoc, i.e. ‘one-offs’, not reusable for
standard liturgical feasts). The now fragmentary papyrus manuscript may
represent such a line of their transmission. 2 Both Gregory and the author of
the Vita had certainly seen his homilies. Peiper suggested that, because
Gregory mentioned them before the letters, he must have had the works in
separate codices. 3 The author of the Vita on the other hand had used a
manuscript such as the papyrus-codex, because he mentioned the homilies
after the letters. But Peiper’s argument makes little sense. Indeed, given that
the author of the Vita refers to sermons de diversis temporibus anni, it would
appear that he means quite different homilies from the ad hoc ones in the
papyrus. Furthermore there is no reason for Peiper to make any assumptions
whatsoever about what sort of ‘codex’ or ‘codices’ both Gregory and the
author of the Vita saw Avitus’ writings in. All we can safely say is that they
had seen, or knew of, certain of his works. About format one can draw no
conclusions.
1 Peiper, p. xxv.
2 Wood, ‘Letters and Letter-Collections’, p. 34.
3 Peiper, p. xxvii and p. xxviii. The logic makes little sense.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
41
4/26/02, 11:10AM
42
AVITUS OF VIENNE
AVITI
edita exemplaria
HOMILARIUM
EPISTULARIUM
postea uno codice comprehensa
s.vi disiuncta rursus codex quo et Vitae P = Papyrus olim
epistularum et homiliarum auctor utebatur s.vi ex. Lugdunensis vulgari
exemplaria Gregorius et Auctor de dubiis sermone exaratus
Turonensis nominibus, s. vi
vidit (f594) Lugdunensibus
Lugdunensis
s. viiii Agobardi (4*841) archetypus librorum LPS
(Cartusiensis?)
s. xiiii? xv?
Peiper’s Stemma
(Peiper p. xxviii)
Avitus_02_lntro/2
42
4/26/02, 11:10AM
MANUSCRIPTS, PAPYRUS, AND EDITIONS OF LETTERS 43
Critique of Peiper’s Stemma 1
1. There is no evidence that all the homilies and the letters were ever
combined in one codex. All one can safely is say that one particular exist¬
ing manuscript, the papyrus, contained some homilies and some letters.
2. There is no evidence that the author of the De dubiis nominibus had seen
a codex with letters and homilies. One cannot tell where the Avitan
phrase he quotes, namely squalore vicino, came from, except that it was
not from the hexameter verse.
3. While it would appear that both Agobard and Floras saw the CA in
complete form in the ninth century, it is not certain that there ever was
one codex with the CA (= dialogus) and the letters and the homilies
(Peiper’s lost Lugdunensis ). 2
4. Peiper argues for this hyparchetype, a lost Lugdunensis, by suggesting
that CA 30 (clearly called a letter by L) is the (epistolary) end of the CA,
and that it is a ghost in L, a vestige of the rest of the CA that existed in the
Tost Lugdunensis’. It is not, however, clear that CA 30 is indeed part of
the CA, any more than that Ep. 30 is. Both could be independent
theological epistles. The literary form of the CA remains unclear. 3
Counter-proposal for the Epistles
1. The evidence suggests that L and S both go back not to an ordered and
structured collection, but to a bundle of miscellaneous letters containing
various meaningful dockets within it, dockets being an obvious way of
storing papyrus. 4
2. S’s order looks better, 5 and L’s can more easily be conformed with it than
vice versa, so it would appear that S’s order represents some vague
arrangement, and that L’s is a subsequent disordering. 6 One might
hazard a guess that S represents the primal state of the exemplar and that
some of the individual letters had come loose or been filed out of
sequence by the time L was copied. For example, some of the Gundobad
1 Peiper, p. xxviii.
2 For more on Agobard’s fragments and the lost Dialogus , see below p. 187.
3 For a detailed discussion, see below p. 187.
4 Letters were written on papyrus. See Sid. Ap. Ep. 4.3.1.
5 See Burckhardt, p. 15.
6 Peiper, p. xx, rightly observes that it is easier to reduce L’s order to the S order than S to
L’s, and that where L’s order differs it shows clear signs of disturbance.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
43
4/26/02, 11:10AM
44
AVITUS OF VIENNE
material may have failed to emerge at the top of the pile, where it
belonged, 1 and instead been left at the bottom.
3. The disordering in L is extremely hard to account for if it was copied
from a bound book. It shows no clear signs of any intent or purpose.
4. Conclusion: The ‘archetype’ of the Epistles was an unbound one, from
which epistolary material was copied at least three times (S’s and L’s
ancestors and the papyrus or its ancestor). S’s ancestor copied them first.
They were then somewhat disarranged. Thereafter they were copied by
L’s ancestor.
This is not, however, to say that individual letters did not have arche¬
types, ultimately the exemplars 2 retained by Avitus in his armadium or
scrinium. There are clear errors shared by S and L, particularly nonsense or
lacunae that point in that direction. There are also clear archetypal errors
shared by the papyrus and L. 3 But reconstructing the order of any ‘original
letter-collection’ on the basis of the current manuscript evidence is
impossible. 4 The letters existed as dockets or bundles that may well already
in the sixth century have been copied twice, independently, in somewhat
different order. L, S and the papyrus 5 may well then go back to separate
copyings, not to one copying of a fixed bound corpus. We can reconstruct
much of the state of this bundle in the sixth century, but a bundle it remains.
Letters from unique sources:
From the papyrus only:
8 To the pope
From S only:
20 Avitus to Pope Symmachus,
22 Avitus to Gundobad,
87 fin. Avitus to Apollinaris of Valence,
94 Sigismund to the Byzantine emperor
From L only:
6 Avitus to either Gundobad or Sigismund
50 Avitus to Arigius, vir illustrissimus
1 Letters to kings rightly adorn the heads of collections. Cf. Cassiodorus’ Variae above
p. 38 n. 2.
2 Did Avitus send the original or the copy to the recipient?
3 Peiper, pp. xvii-xviii.
4 See Burckhardt, p. 21.
5 The papyrus schedulae give Epp. 55, 56, and 51 in that order. See Peiper, p. 154.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
44
4/26/02, 11:10AM
MANUSCRIPTS, PAPYRUS, AND EDITIONS OF LETTERS 45
58 Avitus to Stephanus, bishop of Lyons
64 Avitus to Gregorius, bishop of Langres:
65 Avitus to ‘Elexandrinus’, bishop: Missing
From the papal archives: 1
41 Avitus to Pope Hormisdas:
42 Pope Hormisdas to Avitus and all of the suffragan bishops of the
Viennensis
PEIPER’S EDITING
Peiper’s preface justifies his editorial procedures and attempts to reconstruct
the relationship between his manuscripts. Its Leitmotiv is dissatisfaction
with Sirmond, particularly with his conjectures. Since Sirmond, unlike a
modern editor, did not distinguish his conjectures from readings of his
manuscript, Peiper (and indeed all scholars) had to decide which of its
readings were likely to be manuscript testimony and which conjectures. It is
in this tricky area that there can be considerable difference of opinion. 2 3 Hinc
illae lacrimae.
Sirmond (1559-1651) was a first-rate scholar who had edited Ennodius
(1611) and the Concilia Galliae before he brought his considerable talents
and knowledge to Avitus. He could and did produce excellent and accurate
conjectures. For this reason, where there is patent nonsense, one may be
reasonably sure that it was in the manuscript. Where there seems to be solid
information not provided in L and not conjecturable by ready comparison of
another source, one is likewise probably seeing the manuscript, not Sirmond.
But neat lectiones faciliores and elegant cleanings-up are much more likely
to be Sirmond’s own work. 1
Despite Bedier’s witty and paranoid observations, 4 most editors still
prefer more than two manuscripts from which to constitute their texts. 5 But
in almost all cases the editor of Avitus is denied this luxury. Only for Ep. 7,
1 Burckhardt, p. 6. There is no reason for thinking that these letters were preserved in the
dossiers. They might never have been part of the text as transmitted from Vienne.
2 For more on the problem, see Burckhardt, pp. 4—5.
3 For more on this sort of problem, see Shanzer, ‘Dating the Baptism of Clovis’, p. 38.
4 Joseph Bedier, La Tradition manuscrite du Lai de VOmbre (Paris, 1970), pp. 10-12, esp.
p. 12, ‘Un arbre bifide n’a rien detrange, mais un bosquet d’arbres bifides, un bois, une foret?
Silva portentosa’
5 S. Timpanaro, Die Entstehung der Lachmannschen Methode (Hamburg, 2nd edn, 1971),
pp. 116-17 discusses Bedier on editors’ desire to maintain editorial free will.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
45
4/26/02, 11:10AM
46
AVITUS OF VIENNE
which enjoys a separate transmission in a Lorsch manuscript (P), 1 can the
editor use another codex to help understand the readings of S, i.e. conjecture
or manuscript? Peiper took advantage of the opportunity and did a detailed
comparison of the readings in his introduction and came to the following
conclusions: common errors demonstrate that P and S shared a common
hyparchetype not shared by L; in places where P and S share evident errors,
one can often see the springboard for Sirmond’s corrections; places where L
and P agree with one another against S represent authentic readings of the
archetype of LPS. 2 Peiper used his findings as a licence consistently to
devalue unique readings of S.
This rationale is open to question. For example, first it is not clear that all
the readings of L against SP that are identified by Peiper as unquestionably
correct are valid. If this is not the case, then the ‘stemma’ doesn’t hold; all
three, for example, could have been copied from one exemplar. Even though
shared readings of L and P are indeed likely to be archetypal, if Peiper’s
stemma is correct, this does not give licence to use it mechanically as a tool
for editing. Sirmond’s reading, emendation or not, may well be correct.
Secondly, nothing is known about the nature of Sirmond’s manuscript,
which may well have contained variants from other sources or corrections,
i.e. items that could be correct, but were not transmitted to P.
Peiper was an accurate collator, who noted variations in his manuscripts
scrupulously. 3 His main fault lay in consistently undervaluing S (presumably
out of a regrettable odium philologicum) and in being prepared to print
clearly incorrect readings of L without noting that they are questionable or
using the obelus. We have noted all our variations from Peiper’s text. What
emerges from our editorial decisions is more obeluses, greater recourse to S,
and more conjectures, both our own and others’. This is just the beginning.
Avitus’ Latin is difficult, his text corrupt and the manuscript transmission
inadequate. While we have not produced an edition or new collations as
such, a substantially different text (based on Peiper) lies behind our trans¬
lation. We have noted all our deviations from Peiper’s text in textual
footnotes and provided a textual appendix. 4 We have not been shy about
expressing dismay or incomprehension, or drawing the obelus, when we felt
it was warranted, in the hope that others may be motivated to rethink this
rather challenging Later Roman author with fresh eyes and open minds.
1 Vat. Pal. Lat. 574.
2 Peiper, pp. xiv-xvii.
3 We have had the opportunity to check his collations in many places against the Lyons MS.
4 Below p. 407.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
46
4/26/02, 11:10AM
MANUSCRIPTS, PAPYRUS, AND EDITIONS OF LETTERS 47
SHORT DESCRIPTION OF L, LYON, BIBLIOTHEQUE
MUNICIPALE MS 618 (535 DELANDINE) (111 PEIPER AND
CHEVALIER) AND ANALYSIS OF ITS HEADINGS
Collation: 1
i 8 Mi 8 +iii 8 +iv 8 +v 8 +vi 8 +vii 8 +viii 8 +ix 8 +x 8 +xi 8 +xii 8 +xiii 8 +xiv 8 +xv 8 +xvi 8 +xvii 8
+xviii s +xix 8 +xx 8 +xxi 8 +xxii 8 +xxiii 8 +xxiv 8 +xxv 8 +xxvi 5
Vellum. 206 leaves. 224 x 136 mm. Pricked in both margins; ruled in lead;
one scribe; written above the top line in a large clear proto-Gothic book hand
(s. xii rather than xi?) 2 in dark black ink. Abbreviation is very limited, e.g. no
ampersand or Tyronian et. Contemporary quire numbers up to quire xxiv.
The manuscript contains a collection of letters written by bishops born in
Gaul: Paulinus of Nola (ff. 2-133 r ), Eucherius (f. 133 r ), Avitus (ff. 133 v -189 v ),
and Agobard (f. 189 v Epistula Agobardi episcopi Lugdunensis de sacerdotii
dignitate ad Bamardum Viennensem archiepiscopum ). For fuller descriptions
from editions, see Peiper, pp. vi-viii; Chevalier pp. liii-lv; Paulini Nolani
Epistulae, ed. G. von Hartel, CSEL 29.1, pp. ix-xi. Previous scholars have
described the date, provenance and transmission of the manuscript in some
detail. Here we will devote ourselves exclusively to features of its
presentation (chapters, rubrics and marginal annotations) that have not
received sufficient attention in the past.
f. lv Scribal capitula for Paulinus I ( Sancto et Amando) -xl ( Epistula
Eucherii episcopi. Expliciunt capitula)
There are no (and probably never were any) chapters ( capitula) for the
Avitus collection. 3 The Eucherius letter must have travelled with the
Paulinus collection in L’s exemplar, since it is included in its capitula,
‘Expliciunt capitula.’ Thus it seems a reasonable supposition that the Paulinus
and the Avitus letters were copied from different sources.
There are no book-divisions. But each letter of Avitus is distinguished by
a rubricated littera notabilior (more elaborate ones appear on ff. 133 v , 134 r ,
159 v (to Celer) f. 160 r (to Sigismund), f. 169 v (to Apollinaris), f. 178‘ ( Contra
Eutychen), and f. 189 v (Epistula Agobardi)). Almost all also have rubricated
headings that were clearly fitted into the spaces left between the letters after
1 Roman numerals indicate the gathering; superscripts the number of leaves.
2 S-longa medially and initially, but round S finally. Hair-strokes over double Ts.; e-
caudata; or-ligatures; both upright and uncial d’s.
3 Peiper, p. vii notes ‘desunt capitula epistularum Aviti’, which seems to imply that there
had been capitula for Avitus, but that they are missing from L. There is no evidence that there
ever were such capitula.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
47
4/26/02, 11:10AM
48
AVITUS OF VIENNE
the scribe had written the text. They never start on the left, but are inserted in
gaps in the middle of the page and in the right margin. In the margins appear
contemporary annotations that appear to duplicate the text of the rubricated
headings. They were not, however, notes for the rubricator, 1 but indexing
aids for an interested and awake reader: 2 note that on f. 168 v the heading, ‘ad
elexandrinum episcopum', that does not correspond to any letter in the
manuscript was not reproduced by the marginal annotator. The annotator has
likewise corrected dicta in the heading of Ep. 29 to dictata. For Ep. 86, the
rubricator has ‘Epistula ad Usapaudum dictata ab Avito episcopo’, where the
marginal annotator has ‘ussapaudum’, which seems to be a correction, i.e.
‘v.s. Sapaudum 7 . It is unclear what happened in the case of Ep. 48, where
both rubricator and annotator seem to have bungled and corrected them¬
selves. In many places, however, these annotations have been clipped by the
binder and are now only half-visible. They also adorn the letters of Paulinus.
What are the rubricated headings? It seemed worthwhile to transcribe
and analyse them.
Headings in L
Chevalier
Order
Order
Recipient
Meaningful
Rubricated heading in L
number
in L
in S
Unit?
i
89
Quintianus?
Floater
Incipiunt epistulae Aviti
Viennensis episcopi.
Epistula ad Amandum
133 v
2
90
Quintianus?
Floater
Epistula ad Amandum
133 v 6—
134 r 18
i
Gundobad
Gundobad
2
Gundobad
Gundobad
3
Gundobad
Gundobad
3
4
4
Gundobad
Gundobad
Incipit epistula Aviti
134 r 19-
episcopi ad Gondobadum
regem de subitanea
paenitentia
136 r 3
4
5
5
Gundobad
Gundobad
Epistula consolatoria
136 r 4-
Aviti episcopi de transitu
filiae regis
137 r 16
1 Pace Peiper, p. vii, earn atramento praescripserat librarius in margine and Chevalier, p.
liii, ‘les titres indiques en minuscule sur la marge n’ont pas ete toujours exactement reproduits
par le rubricateur.’
2 The annotations also appear in the Paulinus collection.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
48
4/26/02, 11:10AM
MANUSCRIPTS, PAPYRUS, AND EDITIONS OF LETTERS 49
Chevalier
Order
Order
Recipient
Meaningful
Rubricated heading in L
number
in L
in S
Unit?
6
X
Dominus
Gundobad
Epistula Aviti episcopi
13T17-
Rex
ad domnum regem facta
138'6
5
34
X
Faustus &
Floater
Avitus episcopus ad
138'7-
Symmachus
Faustum et Symmachum
139 v 10
senatores
6
7
7
Victorius
Bishops
Ad Victorium episcopum
139 v l 1—
142'16
X
X
7
9
9
Papa Const.
Bishops
Ad Constantinopolitanum
142'17-
episcopum
142 v 17
8
10
10
Eustorgius
Bishops
Ad Fortugium episcopum
142 v 18-
143'13
9
11
11
Caesarius
Bishops
Avitus Viennensis
143T4-
episcopus ad Caesarium
episcopum
143 v 18
10
12
12
Maximus
Bishops
Ad Maximum episcopum
143 v 19-
144'10
11
13
13
Avitus
Apollinaris
Apollinaris episcopus ad
144'11—
Avitum episcopum
144 v 1
12
14
14
Apollinaris
Apollinaris
Avitus episcopus ad
144 v 2-
Apollinarem episcopum
145'7
germanum
13
15
15
Contumeliosus
Floater
Aviti epistula ad
145'8-
Contumeliosum
145'21
14
16
16
Avitus
Sex Docket
Victorius episcopus ad
145'22-
Avitum episcopum
145 v 12
15
17
17
Victorius
Sex Docket
Aviti Viennensis episcopi
145 v 13-
ad Victorium
146'9
16
18
18
Victorius
Sex Docket
Item ad eundem
146T0-
146 v 21
17
19
19
Viventiolus
Floater
Avitus episcopus ad
146 v 22-
Viventiolum episcopum
147'23
20c
X
20
Symmachus
Floater
18
21
21
Avitus
Floater
Gondobadus rex ad
147'24—
Avitum Viennensem
147 v 4
episcopum
18b
X
22
Gundobad
Floater
19
23
23
Sigismund
Floater
Epistula Aviti ad domnum
147 v 5-
Sigismundum regem
148'29
20
24
24
Apollinaris, v.i.
Floater
Aviti epistula ad virum
148'30-
illustrem Apollinarem
148 v 10
21
25
25
Papa Hieros.
Floater
Aviti epistula ad papam
148 v l 1—
Hierosolimitanum 148 v 30
Avitus_02_lntro/2 49 4/26/02, 11:10AM
50
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Chevalier Order Order Recipient Meaningful Rubricated heading in L
number in L in S Unit?
22
26
26
Lugdunensis
Floater
Ad Stephanum
149'1-
Episcopus
Lugdunensem
149 r 24
(Stephanus)
episcopum
23
27
27
Apollinaris
Floater
Avitus episcopus ad
149'25-
Apollinarem episcopum
149 v 17
24
28
28
Stephanus
Floater
Avitus episcopus ad
149 v 18—
quendam episcopum
Lugdunensem
-150 r 29
25
29
29
Symmachus
Floater
Epistula ab Avito episcopo
150 v l-
papa
dicta 1 sub nomine domini
Sigsimundi ad
Symmachum papam urbis
Romae
151 V 1
26
30
30
Gundobad
Floater
Aviti epistula ad domnum
15 l'l—
Gondobadum regem de
divinitate filii dei
152 v 9
27
31
31
Sigismund
Sigismund
Aviti epistula ad domnum
152 v 10-
Sigismundum
153 r 6
28
32
32
Sigismund
Sigismund
Item ad eundem
153'7-
153 r 30
29
35
35
Liberius
Floater
Avitus Viennensis
153 v l-
episcopus ad Liberium
praefectum
153 v 28
30
36
36
Apollinaris, v.i.
Floater
Avitus Viennensis
153 v 28-
episcopus ad virum
illustrem Apollinarem
154 v l
31
37
37
Aurelianus
Floater
Avitus Viennensis
154 v 2-
episcopus ad virum
illustrem Aurelianum
154 v 25
32
38
38
Helpidius
Italian
Avitus episcopus ad
154 v 26-
Helpidium diaconem
155 v 5
33
39
39
Senarius
Italian
Epistula beati Aviti
155 v 6—
episcopi ad virum
illustrem Senarium
156 r 3
34
40
40
Petrus
Italian
Epistula beati Aviti
156'4-
Viennensis episcopi ad
Petrum episcopum
Ravennatem
156 r 30
3 2d
X
41
Hormisdas
Hormisdas
34e
X
42
Avitus
Hormisdas
1 The marginal annotator has corrected this to dictata.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
50
4/26/02, 11:10AM
MANUSCRIPTS, PAPYRUS, AND EDITIONS OF LETTERS 51
Chevalier
number
Order
in L
Order
in S
Recipient
Meaningful
Unit?
Rubricated heading in L
35
43
43
Euphrasius
Floater
Epistula beati Aviti
episcopi ad Eufrasium
episcopum
156 r 30-
156 v 22
36
44
44
Gundobad
Floater
Epistula beati Aviti
episcopi ad Gondobadum
regem
156 v 23-
157 v 5
37
45
45
Sigismund
Floater
Epistula beati Aviti
episcopi ad Sigismundum
regem
157 v 6-
158'7
38
46
46
Clovis
Floater
Epistula beati Aviti
episcopi ad Chlodovechum
regem
150-
159 r 12
38f
46A
46A
Anastasius
Faurentius
159T2-
159'28
39
47
47
Vitalinus
Faurentius
Epistula Aviti episcopi ad
Vitalinum senatorem
159'29-
159 v 18
40
48
48
Celerus
Faurentius
Avitus episcopus ad III
senatorem III ad Celerum 1
159 v 19-
160'9
41
49
49
Sigismund
Faurentius
Epistula beati Aviti
episcopi ad domnum
Sigismundum
160'10-
160'24
42
50
X
Arigius
Floater
Epistula beati Aviti
episcopi ad illustrem virum
Arigium
160'25-
16T28
43
51
51
Apollinaris
Apollinaris
Avitus Viennensis
episcopus ad virum
illustrem Apollinarem
16T29-
162 v 17
44
52
52
Apollinaris
Apollinaris
Item ad eundem
162 v 18-
163'20
45
53
53
Heraclius
Heraclius
Avitus episcopus ad virum
illustrem Eraclium
163'21-
164 r 15
46
54
54
Avitus
Heraclius
Heraclii rescriptum ad
Avitum episcopum
164 r 16—
164 v 29
47
55
55
Ansemundus
Floater
Epistula beati Aviti
episcopi ad virum
illustrem Ansemundum
165'1-
166 r 6
48
56
56
Messianus
Floater
Avitus episcopus ad virum
illustrem Messianum
166 r 7~
166 r 18
49
75
Victorius
Floater
Epistula beati Aviti
episcopi ad Victorium
166'19-
166 v 10
episcopum
1 The marginal annotator has ‘Avitus episcopus ad Celerum sen a t orem -atorem [sic]’.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
51
4/26/02, 11:10AM
52
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Chevalier
number
Order
in L
Order
in S
Recipient
Meaningful
Unit?
Rubricated heading in L
50
76
Sigismund
Floater
Epistula beati Aviti
episcopi ad domnum
Sigismundum
166 v ll-
166 v 26
51
57
57
Viventiolus
Bishops
Epistula beati Aviti
episcopi ad Viventiolum
rhetorem
166 v 27-
167 v 24
52
58
58
Stephanus
Bishops
Epistula beati Aviti
episcopi ad Stephanum
episcopum
167 v 25-
168'1
53
59
59
Viventiolus
Short festal
to Bishops
Avitus episcopus ad
Viventiolum episcopum
168 r 2—
168 r 9
54
60
60
Gemellus
Short festal
to Bishops
Avitus Viennensis
episcopus ad Gemellum
episcopum
168 r 9-
168 r 15
55
61
61
Apollinaris
Short festal
to Bishops
Avitus episcopus ad
Apollinarem episcopum
168 r 16—
168 r 21
56
62
62
Victorius
Short festal
to Bishops
Epistula beati Aviti
episcopi ad Victorium
episcopum
168 r 22—
168 v 2
57
63
63
Claudius
Short festal
to Bishops
Epistula Aviti episcopi ad
Claudium episcopum
168 v 3-
168 v 9
58
64
X
Gregorius
Short festal
to Bishops
Epistula Aviti episcopi ad
Gregorium episcopum
168 v 10-
168 v 17
65
X
Alexandrinus?
Short festal
to Bishops
Epistula beati Aviti
episcopi ad elexandrinum
episcopum
168 v
59
66
66
Maximus
Short festal
to Bishops
Epistula beati Aviti
episcopi ad Maximum
episcopum 1
168 v 18-
168 v 26
60
67
67
Viventiolus
Short festal
to Bishops
Epistula beati Aviti
episcopi ad Viventiolum
episcopum
168 v 27-
169 r 9
61
68
68
Avitus
Short festal
to Bishops
Epistula Viventioli episcopi
ad Avitum episcopum
169 r 10—
169 r 13
62
69
69
Viventiolus
Short festal
to Bishops
Item Avitus ad Viventiolum
episcopum
169 r 14-
169 r 19
63
70
70
Constantius
Floater
Epistula beati Aviti
episcopi ad Constantium
episcopum
169'20-
169 v 5
64
71
71
Avitus
Apollinaris
Apollinaris episcopus ad
Avitum episcopum
169 v 6—
169 v 11
1 Marginal only. A correction of the marginal annotator.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
52
4/26/02, 11:10AM
MANUSCRIPTS, PAPYRUS, AND EDITIONS OF LETTERS 53
Chevalier
number
Order Order
in L in S
Recipient
Meaningful
Unit?
Rubricated heading in L
65
72
72
Apollinaris
Apollinaris
Item Avitus ad
169 v 12-
Apollinarem episcopum
169 v 30
66
73
73
Viventiolus
More Festal
Ad Viventiolum episcopum
170T-
to Bishops
170'10
67
74
74
Maximus
More Festal
Epistula beati Aviti
170'11-
to Bishops
episcopi ad Maximum
170 v l
episcopum
See
75
Victorius
Floater
166'19-
above
166 v 10
after 56
68
77
77
Sigismund
Sigismund
Epistula Aviti episcopi
170 v 2-
ad domnum Sigismundum
170 v 16
69
78
78
Anastasius
Sigismund
Epistula Sigismundi regis
170 v 17-
ad domnum imperatorem
171T2
70
88
Apollinaris
Floater
171T3-
171 v 2
71
91
Sigismund
Floater
171 v 3-
171 v l1
72
79
79
Sigismund
Sigismund
171 v 12—
171 v 22
73
80
80
Ansemundus
Festal letters
Epistula ad virum
171 v 23—
to laymen
illustrem Sigismundum
1727
74
81
81
Ansemundus
Festal letters
Epistula Aviti episcopi
172'8-
to laymen
ad Ansemundum
172'17
75
82
82
Valerianus
Festal letters
Epistula ad virum
172'18—
to laymen
illustrem Valerianum
172'26
76
83
83
Ceretius
Festal letters
Epistula ad virum illustrem
17277-
to laymen
Cerecium
172 v 9
77
84
84
Helladius
Festal letters
Epistula ad virum illustrem
172 v 10-
to laymen
Hilladium
172 v 21
78
85
85
Ruclo
Festal letters
Epistula ad virum illustrem
172 v 21-
to laymen
Ruclonem
17 v 30
79
86
86
Sapaudus
Festal letters
Epistula ad Usapaudum
173'1-
to laymen
dictata ab Avito episcopo
173 v 12
80
87
87
Apollinaris
Apollinaris
Epistula beati Aviti ad
173 v 13-
defec-
Apollinarem episcopum
1747
tive at
end
See
88
Apollinaris
Apollinaris
Epistula beati Aviti
17T13-
after 78
episcopi ad Apollinarem
171 v 11
above
episcopum
See
89
Quintianus
Floater
before
1 above
Avitus 02 lntro/2
53
4/26/02, 11:10AM
54
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Chevalier
number
Order
in L
Order
in S
Recipient
Meaningful
Unit?
Rubricated heading in L
See
90
Amandus
Floater
before
1 above
See
91
Sigismund
Sigismund
Epistula Aviti episcopi ad
171 v 12—
before
domnum Sigismundum
171 v 22
79
above
81
92
92
Sigismund
Sigismund
Epistula ad domnum
174 r 20-
Sigismundum
174 v ll
82
93
93
Anastasius
Sigismund
Epistula Sigismundi regis
174 v 12-
ad domnum imperatorem
175 T 4
82g
X
94
Sigismund
Sigismund
83
95
95
Heraclius
Heraclius
Epistula beati Aviti
175 v 5-
episcopi ad illustrem virum
175 v 20
virum Eraclium
84
96
96
Avitus
Heraclitus
Rescriptum Heraclii
175 v 21-
ad Avitum episcopum
176 v 7
85
1
See 1
Gundobad
Gundobad
Item beati Aviti Viennensis
17 6 r 8—
(=CA
above
episcopi epistula
177 , 30
fr. 30)
86
2
See
Gundobad
Gundobad
Incipit liber primus beati
178 r l—
after
Aviti Viennensis episcopi
183 r 16
1 above
contra eutychianam
haeresem
87
3
See
Gundobad
Gundobad
Incipit secundus ... no
183T7-
after
explicit
189 v 9
2 above
Four of the headings (Epp. 2, 3 [=CE 1 and CE 2] Ep. 90 and Ep. 4) take the
more formal shape of incipits. The headings of two letters (Epp. 54 and 96,
both from Heraclius) describe them as rescripta. Parallel examples where
letters come in pairs are not so designated in the case of other corres¬
pondents, e.g. Apollinaris of Valence, Viventiolus and Victorius of Grenoble.
The headings are clearly based on the incipits of the letters. When the
letter has a patent error (e.g. Ep. 10 ad Fortugium [sic], Ep. 80 ad
Sigismundum [sic]), so does the heading. When the addressee is unclear, the
heading does its best, e.g. Ep. 28, f. 149 v Avitus episcopus ad quendam
episcopum Lugdunensem. They never retail information independent of
what is found in the text of the letters.
Ep. 90 presents special problems. It is entitled ‘epistula ad Amandum’ by
the rubricator. The marginal annotator, however, has ‘Epistula beati Aviti ad
Avitus_02_lntro/2
54
4/26/02, 11:10AM
MANUSCRIPTS, PAPYRUS, AND EDITIONS OF LETTERS 55
Quintianum episcopum’ which follows the MSS’s salutation to Ep. 90, the
invitation to the Council of Epaon, ‘Diu est... ’ ‘Avitus episcopus Quintiano
episcopo’. Peiper (pp. 97-98) rightly suspected that the rubricator picked
the name up from the Paulinus collection, since no ‘Amandus’ signed the
canons of Epaon. 1 A problem still remains: are we still missing a letter to the
banished Quintianus, bishop of Clermont? 2 That is, is there a lacuna
consisting of the body of the lost letter? Or was Ep. 90 indeed addressed to
Quintianus, strictly speaking an extra-territorial bishop, rather than being
transmitted as a circular 3 without a specific addressee? 4 Since the heading to
Ep. 90 is the only evidence for Quintianus being invited to Epaon, and since
he was never a bishop of the Burgundian kingdom, it is difficult to know
whether he was invited to attend the council. There is, however, evidence
that bishops could participate in councils and ecclesiastical decisions
outside their dioceses. 5 So there is no reason to reject the possibility that
Avitus, for political reasons, may have invited the bishop of Clermont to
Epaon, which was in some sense a ‘super-provincial council’ like Agde.
Here, however, as elsewhere, the annotator has corrected a mistake of the
rubricator.
Were these headings inserted by the scribe of L, or do they reproduce
something that was already in L’s exemplar? They cannot have been created
for L, since they are not sufficiently uniform in format. More importantly,
however, they were clearly available to Sirmond in his manuscript too. 6 In a
critical case S’s reading is right and L’s (and its heading’s) erroneous:
1 E.g. from Ep. 1 Sancto et Amando.
2 See Greg. Tur. DLH 2.36 for his exile from Rodez and the charity he received from the
bishop of Lyons. See L. Duchesne, Fastes episcopaux de Vancienne Gaule (Paris, 1910), vol. 2,
p. 35, for his episcopate at Clermont from ca. 515-525/6.
3 A form-letter to bishops, in fact.
4 Perhaps the file-copy of his circular that Avitus retained was one addressed to Quintianus.
5 Our gratitude to Ralph Mathisen, who drew our attention to three cases: 1) Agrestius,
bishop of Lugo, who in 441 attended the council of Orange and subscribed: ‘ex provincia
Gallecia civit. Lecentium Agrestius episcopus, Deudatus diaconus’ ( CCSL 148.87). 2)
Euphronius of Autun - in Lugdunensis I — who ca. 470 was asked by Sidonius, in Aquitania I,
to confirm the choice of Simplicius as bishop of Bourges, and invited to participate in the
ordination, a rather irregular request, because only intra-provincial bishops were supposed to
attend under ordinary circumstances. In this case, Euric had been preventing ordinations in
other cities of the province. See Sid. Ap. Ep.l.S. 3) Euphronius of Autun (Lug. I) and Lupus of
Troyes (Lug. IV), who in the 450s presumed to send a joint letter to Thalassius of Angers (Lug.
Ill) instructing him on bigamous clerics ( CCSL 1.140—41).
6 Note that Heraclius’ answers, and his alone, are also called rescripta in Sirmond’s edition.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
55
4/26/02, 11:10AM
56
AVITUS OF VIENNE
‘Ansemundus’ S vs. ‘Sigismundus’ L in Ep. 80. 1 In another case, Ep. 43, S
failed to copy ‘Eufrasio’, but Sirmond guessed correctly about the addressee
documented in L. In some shape or form the headings adorned the common
exemplar of L and of S. 2 Since we have suggested above that L and S were
not copied from a bound exemplar, but from unbound, grouped dockets, it
would appear that the dockets may have carried labels or tickets (like
modern ‘Post-its’) identifying their contents. It would seem that the
headings visible in L are based on these ad hoc labels, probably written by
different cataloguers of Avitus’ Ncichlcifi with different perspectives and
intentions. Some are minimal ( Epistula Aviti or just Epistula: those on the
festal letters to laymen (Epp. 82 to 85) are good examples); others more
formal ( Epistula Aviti Viennesis episcopi ); 3 others more pious ( Epistula
bead Aviti). 4 Two stand out, namely Heraclius’ answers, Epp. 54 and 96,
labelled rescripta Heraclii. One might hazard a guess that these two were
labelled by Avitus himself: Rescriptum is a word he used in his own
correspondence. 5
To summarise: the headings in L are not uniform, nor were they created
exclusively for this manuscript. They are authentic, though not (except
perhaps in the case of the rescripta) authorial, and most probably represent
notes made by others in classifying the original dockets in the Avitan
‘collection’. They thus provide a unique glimpse into early medieval filing-
systems.
The unique and very formal heading of the letter to Hormisdas (Ep. 40)
Domino sancto, mentis praecellentissimo, in Christo gloriosissimo et
apostolica sede dignissimo, papae Hormisdae Avitus shows us how Avitus’
official correspondence was actually addressed. But, as we have seen, this
letter is missing from L and was almost certainly missing from S too.
Sirmond copied it from a papal manuscript. Many other official letters in the
Avitus collection would have required formal headings or salutations, but
none have them. 6 In this we may see proof that the letters we have (aside
1 L may have remembered the previous letter, which was indeed addressed to Sigismund.
2 These are the work not of Avitus, but of a third party. See Burckhardt, p. 22, who rightly
discusses the one exception, Ep. 41, which carries an appropriate formula of address.
3 Epp. 1, 2, 11, 17, 35, 36, 37, 40, 51, 60 and 90.
4 Beatus features in Epp. 1, 39, 40, 43,44,45, 46,49, 50, 55, 57, 58, 62, 65, 66, 67, 70, 74,
75, 76, 87, 88 and 95.
5 E.g. Ep. 32, p. 62.28.
6 One could contrast the elaborate headings used by Ruricius.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
56
4/26/02, 11:10AM
MANUSCRIPTS, PAPYRUS, AND EDITIONS OF LETTERS 57
from Epp. 41, 42 and letters addressed to Avitus by other people) were all
‘file copies’ from his own desk, not a formal publication or fair copies with
full headings. 1
1 For more on salutation-headings, see M. Zelzer, ‘Der Brief in der Spatantike.
Uberlegungen zu einem literarischen Genos am Beispiel der Briefsammlung des Sidonius
Apollinaris’, WS 107-108 (1994-95), p. 543.
Avitus_02_lntro/2
57
4/26/02, 11:10AM
CHAPTER 3
LITERARY ASPECTS OF AYITUS’
LETTER-COLLECTION
Literary historians traffic in change and continuity, in zeniths and nadirs.
They judge and evaluate their dead prey. They damn their authors, apologise
for them 1 and indulge in special pleading on their behalf. Many who
consider the literary history of Later Roman Gaul dwell on Sidonius as a
high point, the ‘last of the Romans’, and their main exhibit, and then make
their way to the decadence and rusticitas of Gregory of Tours, who marks
the onset of the Middle Ages. Avitus of Vienne allows us to see some of what
happened between these two towering (or alternatively abject and ridiculed)
figures. All three of these Gallic authors came from the highest social class
and can reasonably have been expected to have had the best education
available. 2 They are thus fit subjects for comparison. Sidonius and Gregory
have always attracted the attention both of literary scholars and of historians.
Not so Avitus. Every author on trial has the right to an advocate, and the
bishop of Vienne should prove no exception. Manitius omitted him. Brunholzl
relegated him firmly to the patristic age. 3 Schanz-Hosius have so little to say
about his prose that one might justifiably wonder whether they had read any
of it. 4 The poetry has always had its admirers. 5 The prose is another matter:
the homilies are largely fragmentary, the letters and theological tractates
1 Take the avant-propos of A. Loyen, Sidoine Apollinaire et Vesprit precieux en Gaule aux
derniers jours de Vempire (Paris, 1943), where he informs us that a writer of a decadent period
may be of great interest to the literary historian provided that one regard his writings as a stage
or the culmination of the general evolution of language or style.
2 For expectations of both rhetorical prose and verse of the provincial Gallic nobility see
Sidonius, Ep. 3.3.2 tuae personae quondam debitam quod sermonis Celtici squamam
depositura nobilitas nunc oratorio stilo, nunc etiam camenalibus modis imbuebatur.
3 F. Brunholzl, Histoire de la litterature latine du moyen age , v. 1 (Louvain-la-neuve, 1990),
p. 116.
4 M. Schanz, C. Hosius and G. Kruger, Geschichte der romischen Literatur, v. 4.2 (Munich,
1920), pp. 386-88.
5 See above p. 3.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
58
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
LITERARY ASPECTS
59
obscure and often corrupt. As a result the prose has remained largely unread.
Avitus is far more of a theologian than Sidonius. 1 He is well acquainted
with the Bible. 2 He is neither apparently as well versed in classical literature
as his senior relative, 3 nor as much the homo urbanus as Ennodius. Nor is he
the precieux, merely interested in piquant ornaments, historical and literary
exempla, and learned tidbits. Outside of his poetry his visual imagination
fails. 4 In his favour is the excellence of much of his five-book biblical epic,
the De spiritalis historiae gestis. He shows little awareness of philosophy or
of philosophical debate. Here one might well contrast Claudianus Mamertus
or Faustus of Riez. Avitus must be judged on what survives. But much of his
oeuvre has been lost, including letters, 5 homilies 6 and all of his early
occasional poetry. 7 Our subject, however, is his letters, and it is these which
must be set in a general historical and literary context.
THE FUNCTION OF LETTERS
An oddly self-reflexive letter of Avitus’ contemporary, Ruricius, bishop of
Limoges, describes the epistolary genre:
We who seek an opportunity to write in accordance with our close
relationship must not let one pass us by once it presents itself, so that
language, as mediator, may give us some share of [your] presence: it (sc.
language) is emitted, but not lost, it is granted, yet still possessed; it seems to
depart, but it does not leave; it is sent off by me, but received by you; written
by me, yet read by you - but all the same it is not divided, since it is
preserved whole in each of our hearts as if it had been divided, because it
does not go forth, but is handed on like the divine word; it is conferred upon
him who needs it, yet it is not taken away from its author; it is a gain to the
receiver without being an expense to the giver; it enriches him who was
1 On Sidonius and theology see the damning comments of Loyen, pp. 34-37.
2 For a quick conspectus of citations see Peiper, pp. 297-99.
3 Loyen, p. 30, points out that Sidonius primarily imitates Pliny the Younger and Symmachus
among prose authors and Lucan, Statius and Claudian among poets. Ovid, Apuleius, Fronto and
Ausonius figure further down the list. On p. 34 he discusses borrowings from Plautus, Terence,
Petronius, Juvenal and Martial.
4 Or as G. Vinay said of the prose works, ‘Sulla loro soglia muore il poeta’; ‘La Poesia di
sant’Avito’, p. 456.
5 The only lost letter explicitly attested is the epistle to Remigius mentioned by Flodoard.
See Peiper, p. 103.9-12.
6 Most are fragmentary or attested by title alone.
7 See the dedicatory epistle to the SHG, p. 201.7-12.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
59
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
60
AVITUS OF VIENNE
without it, but does not diminish the possessor. (Ruricius, Ep. 2.5 to
Namatius) 1
All of this is one sentence: one letter - with no other function than to glorify
the act of letter-writing. The passage has a certain internal wit: it is a letter
about letters, but it has none of the characteristics that we would expect of
modern letters: it conveys no news; it is not even particularly polite: it extols
the largesse of the writer, the inopia of the recipient and the miracle of the
letter itself. Pompous bombast it may be, but there is no need to assume that
the text is incomplete; what mattered was not what one wrote, but that one
wrote. 2 In some ways the friendship epistles of antiquity are not unlike the
modem Christmas card. The content is minimal, it is the thought that counts. 3
With a wry smile one observes that Ruricius plagiarised himself in Ep. 2.36,
where the sentence is shamelessly recycled as an exordium of a letter to
Caesarius of Arles, serving to recommend Ruricius’ grandson, Parthenius. 4
The bishop of Limoges would have appreciated the ‘cutting and pasting’
capabilities of modern word-processors.
Virtual vs. Actual Praesentia
There is eloquent praise of the power of the pen in Sid. Ep. 7.14.2 to
Philagrius. In a discussion about whether the man of letters was better
1 Qui occasionem scribendi pro necessitudinis iure perquirimus, oblatam praetermittere
non debemus, ut reddat nobis quondam praesentiae portionem sermo mediator, qui emittitur et
non amittitur, tribuitur et non habetur, videtur discedere nec recedit. a me dirigitur, a me
scribitur, a te legitur nec tamen dividitur ...
2 H. Hagendahl, La Correspondance de Ruricius (Gothenburg, 1952), p. 23, thinks that the
letter must be fragmentary in light of its subsequent reuse as an exordium. This conclusion is not
inevitable. There are numerous examples of one-sentence letters in Later Roman
correspondence. Furthermore, Hagendahl himself (p. 10) drew attention to Ep. 2.51 where
Ruricius says that he is happy to hear from Censorius, even though there is an occasion. He goes
on to say that it makes no difference whether it be out of necessity or of one’s free will, as long
as those who love one another speak together.
3 For more charitable assessments see Mathisen, Ruricius, p. 53 and Wood, ‘Letters and
Letter-Collections’, p. 39: ‘strategic documents rather than the frivolous creation of an idle
aristocracy’. M. Wagner, ‘A Chapter in Byzantine Epistolography: the Letters of Theodoret of
Cyrus’, DOR 4 (1944), p. 130, discusses letters written not only for ‘purposes of necessity, but
also for display and emulation’.
4 Ruricius made the minimum change necessary, namely the alteration of pro necessitudinis
iure (appropriate for his son’s in-laws) to pro mutua caritate (for the bishop of Arles). For more
on his plagiarisms see Hagendahl, La Correspondance, pp. 12-31.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
60
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
LITERARY ASPECTS
61
known to his rustic neighbours or to his readership far away, Sidonius stuck
to his guns.
I persisted in maintaining that it is difficult for eloquent friends if they never
get to see one another, but tolerable, because they can stretch forth their
intellects with the help of the pen to those who long to read them in distant
provinces. In their presence their own countrymen are strangers. Through
the pen more affection is formed amongst those who are separated - provided
they are educated - than is generated by constant presence and attendance.
Therefore, if this is true, let those who tout faces rather than true character
cease to say bad things about the necessity of being apart from one another. 1
In Sulpicius Severus’ Vita Martini 19 a letter of St Martin’s cured Arborius’
daughter in the absence of the saint himself. 2 But even in less pressing
matters, when travel was difficult, and wars or political contretemps
interrupted communications, letters assumed great importance in main¬
taining the bonds of amicitia. It was through them that one made oneself
present. 3 Avitus, like all letter-writers, recognised the importance of regular
correspondence and employed the traditional epistolographic topoi , though
not with Ruricius’ monotonous effusion. 4 In this, he was no different from
most formal letter-writers of the Later Roman Empire of whom M. Wagner 5
wrote with understanding:
The fact that they rang the changes of a sometimes fulsome hyperbole upon
this basic note by means of fictions invented to preserve the illusion of an
actual meeting does not weaken its validity in their regard. Nor are their
epistolary colloquies less truly named because they often possessed a kind
of pompousness peculiar to a rhetorical age or becomes sometimes, like a
formal bow, they merely complied with the decrees of courtly etiquette. The
extravagant and ceremonious phrase was the mode among the learned of the
day and an artless and naive epistolary style, a later touchstone, might, from
their pens, have seemed an affectation.
1 Constanter asserui, si eloquentibus amicis numquam agnitio contemplative! proveniat,
esse asperum utcumque, tolerabile tantum, quia praevaleant ingenia sua, coram quibus
imperitia civica peregrinatur, ad remotarum desideria provinciarum stilo adminiculante
porrigere; per quem saepenumero absentum dumtaxat institutorum tantus colligitur effectus,
quantus nec praesentanea sedulitate conficitur. igitur, si itaest, desistant calumniari communis
absentiae necessitatem vultuum mage quam morum praedicatores.
2 Sulpicius playa on praesentia and absentia in the passage.
3 Cf. Ennodius, Ep. 1.8 and 1.11.
4 E.g. Epp. 64, 66, 84 and 85.
5 Wagner, ‘A Chapter in Byzantine Epistolography', p. 140.
Avitus_03_lntro/3 61
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
62
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Structure of Letter-Collections
Epistolography was a genre with its own conventions that governed both the
structure of collections and the nature of the material included in them. A
number of treatises have come down from antiquity that describe and
catalogue different types of letters and, in some cases, provide samples. 1
Ancient as well as later Roman letter-writers echoed both the contents and
the structure of the letter-collections of their predecessors. 2 Pliny wrote nine
books of letters; so eventually would Symmachus, Sidonius and Cassiodorus. 3
Some letter-collections clearly were edited by their authors, e.g. those of
Ambrose, 4 Symmachus and Sidonius, who brought his letters out book-by-
book in response to the encouragements of various friends, processes
reflected in the dedicatory epistles themselves. 5 In the case of other writers
the authorial summa manus or formation of any sort of collection is far less
clear, e.g. for Jerome, Ruricius or Ennodius. 6
Sidonius as Model
Sidonius’ letters were acclaimed by his contemporaries, who called for their
publication. They achieved the status of epistolary classics within one
generation, aided no doubt by the commemorative efforts of his son
Apollinaris, who corresponded both with Ruricius and with Avitus. Although
Apollinaris, surprisingly, seems to have needed to borrow from Ruricius a
1 See, for example, A. J. Malherbe, Ancient Epistolary Theorists (Atlanta, 1988); S. K.
Stowers, Letter Writing in Greco-Roman Antiquity (Philadelphia, 1986); for topoi see K.
Thraede, Grundziige griechisch-romischer Brieftopik (Munich, 1970).
2 See Loyen, p. 31, for a list of common types of letters shared by Sidonius and Pliny:
description of a villa, lamentation over the death of a friend, praise of the ancients, praise of
friendship, compliments about writings received, political journal to inform a friend. There are
other similarities: both think that a letter should treat only one topic ( Ep . 6.11.2; 7.18.4.). If
there is more than one, they apologise; both guide their readers through their topics: quod
restat; hoc restat unum. Both love parallelism or parallelism with chiasmus. Almost all of
Sidonius’ Greek words come from Pliny.
3 See Sidonius Ep. 1.1 for explicit homage to Pliny and Symmachus. For the ninth book, see
Ep. 9.1.
4 See Zelzer, ‘Der Brief’, p. 545.
5 For more on this see Loyen, pp. 124-25.
6 Jerome’s collection was not compiled by its author. See J. Schwind, ‘Hieronymus’
Epistula ad Innocentium (epist. 1) - ein Jugendwerk?’, WS 110 (1997), pp. 175-76. For
Ruricius, see Mathisen, Ruricius , pp. 56-61 who suggests that some of the letters of Book 2
may have been thrown together by a compiler. For convincing evidence that Ennodius’
collection was not compiled by its author, see F. Vogel, p. xxix.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
62
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
LITERARY ASPECTS
63
copy of Sidonius’ works for transcription, 1 he is said to be the ‘translator of
his father’s speech, able to produce everything that he wrote not so much
from a parchment codex, but from the page of the heart’. 2 Ruricius, Ep. 2.26
to Apollinaris has some significant hints. To Ruricius, Sidonius is ‘our lord
and our common father’ ( nostrum domnum patremque communem). Even
though it restores his former affection to read Sidonius’ work, the obscurity
of his phrasing makes him difficult for Ruricius to understand. 3 This is
interesting, because it may be testimony to a slipping in standard of Latinity:
the bishop of Limoges had difficulties with the affected style of the previous
generation. Open acknowledgement appears in Avitus’ Ep. 43, p. 73.5 ‘the
son of our lord Sidonius who, amongst the delights of his father’s eloquence,
will be nauseated at our times’ ( domni Sidoniifilio interfacundiae paternae
delicias meis temporibus nauseaturo ), as well as a hint that writing has got
worse. Nonetheless Gregory of Tours suggests that Sidonius may have been
the model for Ferreolus of Uzes as late as 553-581. 4 And Sidonius certainly
exercised influence on Avitus. 5
AVITUS’ LETTER-COLLECTION
Although the Avitan epistolary corpus is commonly called a ‘collection’,
Avitus did not compile the assemblage of material that has come down to
us. 6 7 There is no trace of any dedication. There are no self-conscious state¬
ments about his own prose (other than those in the prefaces to the poetry)
and no modesty topoi. 1 There are few signs of the authorial manus, other
than, perhaps, the inclusion side-by-side of certain (fairly trivial) types of
1 See Ruricius Ep. 2.26.3, quern transcribendum sublimitati vestrae dedisse me dixeram,
legendum recepi.
2 Ep. 2.26.7, ut ipse sis paterni interpres eloquii, qui universa quae ille conscripsit non tarn
de codicis membrana quam de cordis potes pagina proferre.
3 Ruricius Ep. 2.26.3, cuius lectio sicut mihi antiquum restaurat affectum, ita prae
obscuritate dictorum non accendit ingenium.
4 Greg. Tur. DLH 6.7. The quasi probably indicates Gregory’s interpretation (nine books in
both) rather than fact.
5 See Peiper’s apparatus fontium, pp. 300-01 for clear cumulative evidence of imitation.
Note, however, that Peiper’s criteria for an imitation are often rather lax. Goelzer, p. 695,
agrees: ‘on pourrait effacer presque la moitie des passages cites’.
6 Pace Chevalier, p. xi, ‘Malgre 1’absence d’un temoignage direct, nous pouvons affirmer
que Saint Avit avait pris soin lui-meme de publier une edition de ses lettres.’
7 Avitus knew perfectly well how to frame such remarks. See Ep. 43, p. 73.2-3,
qualecumque est opusculum ipsum, nec ante editum, nec omnimodis emendatum ... publicate
atque excusare dignamini.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
63
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
64
AVITUS OF VIENNE
letters, e.g. the festal greetings to various bishops and laymen. 1 That both
these sets of letters appeared together in the manuscript may suggest that they
survived as dockets in Avitus’ bottom drawer, whence they were pulled by the
compiler(s) of the collection. 2 A few letters written by Avitus’ correspon¬
dents are included in the collection. 3 The inclusion of simply silly 4 and bad-
tempered 5 material likewise may not bespeak the considered choice of the
bishop. The bishop disliked having his work circulated in unemended form. 6
It has been suggested that the collection was used as a model book to
provide patterns for certain types of letters, the closest analogy being the
Variae of Cassiodorus. The inclusion of the letters written for Sigismund to
the Byzantine Emperor might point in this direction 7 as might the quasi¬
chancery script of the papyrus codex: notarii formed part of later Roman
bishops’ entourage. 8 It is worth noting, however, that in the case of
Cassiodorus the model letters often had the circumstantial details and names
removed and ille et ille ‘so-and-so’ inserted instead. The collection was
almost certainly assembled from the dead bishop’s NachlaJ.3, 9 perhaps as a
portrait or compilation of his oeuvre, but more probably out of that all-too-
human urge not to throw out written material. There was no doubt the
occasional Gallic Genizah for episcopal ephemera. It is thus impossible to
speak of an ‘audience’ for Avitus’ letter-collection. 10
1 See Epp. 58-69 and 80-85.
2 See Chapter 2 above.
3 Epp. 13, 16, 21,42, 54, 68, 71 and 96.
4 E.g. the comic correspondence about fish with Maximus and Apollinaris. None of it,
however, could be censured as turpis or scurrilis. Cf. Statuta ecclesiae antiquae can. 73
clericum scurrilem et verbis turpibus iocularem ab officio retrahendum.
5 E.g. some of the irritated letters to Viventiolus, such as Epp. 58 and 59, also Ep. 96. Would
Avitus have included a letter that openly accuses him of cowardliness in face of an invasion?
Similarly would Ennodius have wanted to parade his begging-letters and passive-aggressive
complaints to Boethius and Maximus? Similar arguments are valid in the case of Ruricius
whose ‘collection’ includes a rebuke from Caesarius of Arles, ‘Dum nimium’ (see Mathisen,
Ruricius , pp. 192-93), and also a rather nasty letter with an attack on his colleague Volusianus’
wife {Ep. 2.65).
6 See Ep. 43, cited above p. 63 n. 7.
7 Wood, ‘Letters and Letter-Collections’, p. 39.
8 Wood ‘Letters and Letter-Collections’, pp. 40^41. See Ep. 51 for the notarius.
9 Greg. Tur. DLH 10.19 mentions a puer familiaris in Egidius’ episcopal household who
kept shorthand (?) copies of his letters. Hence another possible source of outgoing correspon¬
dence.
10 It (or part of it) was indeed copied at least three times, but, unlike the poetry, it was not
extensively read or used in the Middle Ages. The only exception is the Carolingian reception of
the CA. See above p. 13.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
64
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
LITERARY ASPECTS
65
SALIENT CHARACTERISTICS OF THE AVITAN COLLECTION
Miscellaneous Nature
The collection is heavily miscellaneous: it ranges from the personal to the
official, hence both epistulae negotiates and familiares. Most of it is
business correspondence, both political and ecclesiastical: chancery letters
for Avitus’ kings, Gundobad and, eventually, Sigismund, theological
correspondence with them, and business correspondence with bishops, both
suffragans and colleagues in other bishoprics. There is much of political
importance in these letters, the best-known of the collection unquestionably
being Ep. 46, Avitus’ letter of congratulation to Clovis on his baptism. 1 In
this respect the collection differs greatly from that of Ruricius. 2
Notable Absences
Little Personal Material
There is extremely little private material in an openly personal voice. Avitus’
letters to his brother, bishop Apollinaris of Valence, and to his cousin,
Apollinaris, Vir Illustris, are the only exception. The tone of the festal letters
to Maximus of Geneva (see below p. 276) also indicates that the latter had
the status of a familiaris, not a mere clerical colleague.
Daily Life
Avitus provides few colourful images of everyday life in fifth/sixth-century
Gaul. In this respect his letters may seem disappointing compared to those of
Sidonius, whose details of meals, descriptions of villas (e.g. Sidonius, Ep.
2.2 in which he gives his friend Domitius a tour of his villa, including baths
and dining-room) and dramatic accounts of events have far more to offer in
that department. 3 The best Avitus provides here is Ep. 87, but its description
of an episcopal ring he is commissioning and the kiln he also needs are as
close to undecipherable as can be. He also fails to provide us any narrative
accounts of notable political events, except for his imagined description of
the baptism of Clovis. One contrasts the accounts of the misdeeds of
1 Ill contrast to those of Ruricius, see Hagendahl, La Correspondance, p. 7.
2 See Hagendahl, La Correspondance , p. 7 and Mathisen, Ruricius, pp. 3—4.
3 See Loyen, p. 43, for Sidonius’ fine eye and ability to see and tell. More on the same topic
on pp. 119-22.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
65
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
66
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Arvandus and of Seronatus in Sidonius Epp. 1.7 and 2.1, 5.13, and 7.7.
Likewise there are no vivid descriptions of events such as episcopal
elections. Contrast Sidonius, Ep. 7.5 and 7.9 with its transcription of his own
contio in support of Simplicius. Instead one finds a genuine documentary
item such as Ep. 75 with its vaguely worded disgruntlement about the role of
the plebs in such elections.
Classical Reading
Here further disappointments are in store. In the letters one cannot go much
further than Vergil, 1 Lucan 2 and the occasional unknown source. 3 Only in
Ep. 51 to Viventiolus are Avitus’ education, knowledge of metrics, and
sensitivities all on parade. In comparison to the work of Sidonius, Avitus’
letters contain surprisingly few allusions to classical authors. What few exist
are seldom integrated in a literary way. One might contrast Ruricius, Ep. 2.4,
where Ruricius compares the grief for his daughter-in-law that made it
difficult for him to write a letter of consolation to Daedalus’ grief in Aen.
6.32-33. There are no allusions to pagan mythology. 4 In this respect Avitus
differs both from Sidonius and from Ennodius. The latter certainly stands
out, even from Sidonius, as the rare ecclesiastical homo urbanus who wrote
obscene epigrams as well as frankly pagan poetry. 5 Avitus was, however,
well acquainted with his own kinsman, Sidonius’ letters. In one notable
instance one can emend his text because he wrote an homage to a literary
showpiece of Sidonius’ , 6 The apparatus fontium for the poems is far wider. 7 It
is unclear why Avitus, who clearly was well read, limited his classical
allusions so strictly in his letters. He might have felt chill winds of change in
the generation after Sidonius. Episcopal (and other) culture in Gaul may
have been subject to ascetic influences emanating from Lerins. 8 The Statuta
1 Aen. 11.283 cited in Ep. 5.
2 Lucan 1.1 is cited in Ep. 23.
3 Unidentified quotations: Ep. 26, p. 57, 15; Ep. 51, p. 80.12; Ep. 52, p. 81.5-6; Ep. 55, p.
84.31-32. The latter however seems to be a paraphrase of Ezek. 33.2-3.
4 In the verse one can find mythological material as recusatio, e.g. SHG 4.3-8 (Deucalion).
5 On some possible reasons for this see D. R. Shanzer, ‘Literary Obscenity in the Later
Roman West’ (forthcoming).
6 See Sidonius Ep. 3.13 and Avitus Ep. 86. Also below p. 280.
7 See Peiper, pp. 302-08. Now also Arweiler, Die Imitation.
8 See R. Bartlett, ‘Aristocracy and Asceticism: The Letters of Ennodius and the Gallic and
Italian Churches’, in Shanzer and Mathisen, eds, Culture and Society in Late Antique Gaul , pp.
201-16.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
66
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
LITERARY ASPECTS
67
Ecclesiae Antiquae, for example, sought to prevent the bishop from reading
secular works. 1 Later in the century, the classical reading and teaching of a
subsequent bishop of Vienne, Desiderius, would elicit a papal reprimand. 2
Books
There is less in the Avitus correspondence about books (even the politesses
of their arrivals, loans and returns) than might be expected. Only in Ep. 43 is
a ‘book-bandit’ (praeclo ) alluded to, and Emeterius is asked to pass on a
copy of the SHG to Apollinaris, v.i. and in Ep. 51 Avitus mentions the
incident directly to Apollinaris. One can contrast Ruricius ( Epp. 1.6, 1.7,
1.8, 2.17 requesting the return of a copy of the City of God, 2.26 to
Apollinaris about the works of Sidonius) and Sidonius, where books travel
and are freely exchanged. In Ep. 5.15 Sidonius arranges for his bookseller to
deliver a Heptateuch and a copy of the Prophets to Ruricius. In other
Sidonian epistles appear allusions to other texts, e.g. Ep. 8.3 Philostratus’
Vita Apollonir, 8.6.18 Varro’s Logistorici and Eusebius’ Chronographicr,
9.9.6 a work of Faustus of Riez is copied on the fly; 9.11.6 Sidonius’ own
Liber Epistularum. Ennodius too wrote verse on book-loans (Carm. 2. 144
and 145). The paucity of such material in Avitus is almost certainly a
function of the nature of the collection. There are few non-festal or non¬
pastoral letters to men of Avitus’ own class and interests.
Gifts and Sendees 3
Avitus does not apparently send valuable gifts such as the horses Ruricius
sent to Sedatus (Ep. 2.35) and to Celsus (Ep. 1.14). Nor are there such
comparatively curious items as the fir trees (abietum plantae) sent by
Ruricius to Freda (Ep. 1.11) 4 or the columns apparently sent to Ruricius in
exchange for vehicula (Ep. 2.64.3-4). But he does, like Ruricius, touch on
the exchange of skilled craftsmen. Paulinus of Pella had emphasised the
importance of speedy and handy workmen on a well-run estate. 5 But by the
1 Can. 5, Ut episcopus gentilium libros non legat, hciereticorum autem pro necessitate et
tempore.
2 Greg. Mag. Ep. 54, PL 77.1171 C.
3 For more on this interesting topic, see I. N. Wood, ‘The Exchange of Gifts among the Late
Antique Aristocracy’, in M. Almagro-Gorbea, ed., El Disco de Teodosio (Madrid, 2000), pp.
301-14.
4 The letter looks like a pretext for an elaborate ekphrasis.
5 Eucharisticon 210-11, et diversae artis cito iussa explere periti/artifices.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
67
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
68
AVITUS OF VIENNE
early sixth century it is clear that even the wealthy needed to go far afield for
services. Ruricius sent a vitrarius to Celsus (Ep. 1.12) and a painter and
apprentice to Ceraunia (Ep. 2.15) to produce wall-paintings. Avitus asked
his brother for a master-potter to build a brick-kiln (Ep. 87). He also sent and
received gifts of fish. 1
Women Correspondents
There are no letters to or from women in the Avitus collection. 2 In this he is
not unlike Sidonius, whose collection contains only one letter addressed to a
woman, namely Ep. 4.16 to his wife Papianilla. Pliny published four letters
to Calpurnia (4.19, 6.4, 6.7, 7.5) plus five to other women (1.4, 2.4, 3.3, 7.14
and 8.11). Fronto wrote to Domitia Lucilla (Ep. Graec. 1 and 2).
Symmachus wrote Ep. 9.108 to a Vestal Virgin, and there is a block of letters
in Book 6 to ‘Nicomachi filii’, i.e. his daughter and son-in-law, Ep. 6.67
being expressly addressed to ‘domina filia’. Jerome had numerous and
distinguished female correspondents, but none of their letters appear in his
collection. 3 Among Avitus’ close contemporaries, Ruricius has two (Epp.
2.15; 2.50), but Ennodius’ collection contains twenty-three letters to eleven
different women 4 including seven to his sister Euprepia. 5 Given Avitus’
affection and regard for his dead sister (Epp. 13 and 14) and his interest in
the holy females of his own family, demonstrated by the CCL, we may
reasonably assume that there was indeed correspondence between him and
them. But it is quite possible that even had he collected and published his
own letters, he would not have included items written to women family-
members. In the dedicatory letter to the CCL he expresses concern about its
private nature and the need to keep it only for family-members and for those
1 See below p. 250. Also D. R. Shanzer, ‘Bishops, Letters, Fast, Food, and Feast in Later
Roman Gaul’, in Shanzer and Mathisen, eds. Culture and Society in Late Antique Gaul, pp.
217-36.
2 Letters written by women are rare at all times. Some may be of questionable authenticity,
e.g. the letters allegedly written by Cornelia, the mother of the Gracchi that were accepted as
authentic by Cicero and Quintilian. See R Cugusi, Epistolographi Latini Minores v. 1.1 (Turin,
1970), pp. 110-13.
3 E.g. Asella, Laeta, Demetrias, Eustochium, Fabiola, Furia, Marcella, Paula and Principia.
4 To Speciosa, Ep. 2.3; to Helisea, Ep. 5.4; to Dominica, Ep. 6.18; to Archotamia, Ep. 6.24;
7.14; to Domnina, Ep. 6.35; to Firmina, Ep. 6.38; to Barbara, Epp. 8.16 and 8.27; to Stephania,
Ep. 8.17, 9.15, and 9.18; to Camella, Ep. 9.9; to Apodemia, Ep. 9.17; and to Agnella, Ep. 9.25.
5 To Euprepia, Epp. 2.15, 3.15, 3.28, 5.7, 6.3, 6.26, 7.8 and (perhaps) Ep. 4.4: sorori
{exemplar epistulae quam ipse dictavit).
Avitus_03_lntro/3
68
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
LITERARY ASPECTS
69
with comparable (?ascetic) religious commitments. 1 We may also surmise
that he wrote to Gundobad’s wife, the pious Caretene and to her daughter,
the princess, for whose death he wrote a consolatory letter (Bp. 5).
Moralising
There are no examples of extensive Christian moralising, followed by one
sentence that contains the nub of the letter. Ruricius Ep. 2.17 is a good
example of that construction: 35 lines of fluff; 2 lines of request for a copy of
the De Civitate Dei ; 8 lines of coda. The collection has very little preaching
directed to a one-person audience, except for Ep. 37 to Aurelianus. Those
letters that concern moral matters are nearly all pastoral, not personal. In this
respect the collection differs from that of Ennodius also.
Letters of Recommendation
Letters that introduce or recommend an acquaintance of the writer to the
addressee are extremely common in other letter-collections, e.g. Symmachus’.
Avitus’ collection contains remarkably few of this type, only Ep. 11 to
Caesarius of Arles and Ep. 38 to Helpidius. Both, interestingly enough, are
referrals of patients. Ep. 43, however, acknowledges receipt of a letter of
recommendation. The metropolitan of Vienne would have mediated many
contacts both within Gaul and abroad. There must have been many more
ephemeral letters of this sort that failed to survive the dispersal of Avitus’
effects after his death.
Some Unexpected Features
Humour and Food
Episcopal good humour is on display in the various thank-yous to
Apollinaris and Maximus of Geneva, and in the Leonianus correspondence.
These are unusual enough to merit detailed discussion, for much of it centres
around food and fish in particular. This topic is not quite so prominent in
other preserved Later Roman private correspondence (though Symmachus
did touch upon fish in his letter to Ausonius about the Mosella and there are
1 P.275.2—4: illis tantummodo legendum dare, quos revera nobis aut vinculum
propinquitatis aut propositum religionis adnectit.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
69
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
70
AVITUS OF VIENNE
some parallels in Sidonius). 1 Ruricius’ correspondence attests gifts of
vegetables ( Ep. 2.42), birds and a boar’s loin ( tergus aprunum in Ep. 2.43),
legumina marina (Ep. 2.44), unspecified fishy deliciae from the river
Dordogne (spolia Doroniae in Ep. 2.45), fish (Ep. 53) and pears (Ep. 2.60).
The Avitan group includes Epp. 71, 72, 74, 83 and 86. It is fortunate that
these ephemera have been preserved, for had they been omitted from the
collection, one would have had little sense of Avitus’ more intimate
personality, classical reading and sense of humour.
Fictitious Letters sub persona alicuius
Such exercises can take many different forms. Petrarch wrote to Cicero
(Epp. Ad Fam. 24.3 and 4). Jerome’s collection contains at least one item
apparently written to a dead correspondent and a letter that is a pure
rhetorical exercise. 2 3 There are also literary epistles such as the Heroides of
Ovid or the Epistula Didonis ad Aeneam 3 that were never intended to
deceive and presuppose a broad literary audience. Sidonius mentions letters,
perhaps works in a similar vein, of Iulius Titianus sub nominibus illustrium
feminarum . 4 Some rhetorical exercises posing as letters of famous men
eventually found their way by mistake into authentic collections. 5 Avitus
wrote at least one letter in someone else’s name - the comic epistle (Ep. 86)
purporting to have been written by ‘Leonianus’ to ‘Sapaudus’, but rightly
described in both L and S as dictata ab Avito. 6 It forms part of the food
sequence mentioned above.
AVITUS’ STYLE
There is a splendid 767-page study of Avitus’ style by Henri Goelzer,
remarkable both for the common features it notes and for those that are
1 See Shanzer, ‘Bishops, Letters’.
2 Ep. 78 seems to have a dead addressee. So may Ep. 1: see Schwind, ‘Hieronymus’
Epistula ad Innocentium’, pp. 171-86. Ep. 117 is an exercis e,ficta materia. See Jerome, Contra
Vigilantium 3.
3 G. Solimano, Epistula Didonis ad Aeneam (Genoa, 1988).
4 Sidonius, Ep. 1.1.2.
5 Dziatzko, PWRE ‘Brief’, p. 841.
6 Sirmond never saw L, so his words ‘Epistola ab Avito Viennensi episcopo dictata, sub
nomine Leoniani archidiaconi ad virum spectabilem Sapaudum’ cannot be an invention or a
guess. The information that the letter was composed by Avitus is archetypal.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
70
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
LITERARY ASPECTS
71
prominent by their rarity or absence. 1 But it hardly makes pleasurable read¬
ing for the non-specialist: it is primarily concerned with the morphological
and syntactic description (‘pathology’ might be a better word) of Avitus’
poetic and prose style. 2 Goelzer is a philologist writing for philologists. One
of the greatest difficulties involved in using his work is that he seldom
translates any words or passages discussed. As one rapidly discovers, some
attempt to translate Avitus is crucial to understanding him. Goelzer does not
really provide an informal narrative description of the qualities of Avitus’
style. 3 He characterises it instead as excessively ‘pretentious’, ‘crafted’,
‘stilted’, ‘twisted’ (‘pretentieux’, 4 ‘travaillee’, ‘guindee’, ‘entortillee’). 5
Most discussion takes the form of detailed lists of specified features rather
than of accessible analyses of them.
The following is a multinational chorus of modern press-releases on
Avitus’ prose: ‘Every instant one is made aware of how declamation had
ruined his style, and, unfortunately, the reading he must have done failed to
inspire more healthy ideas.’ 6 ‘Added to this was the patchy style of the
author which he (i.e. Sirmond) failed to take into account sufficiently: in one
place bumpy, convoluted, and knotty; in another flowing like a smooth river;
yet soon excessively vague, hindering the reader’s comprehension. Add to
this those stains and wounds that no book of any somewhat more ancient
author completely lacks. All of this brings it about that absolutely no
sentence can be deciphered by the editor without a serious struggle.’ 7 ‘But
neither Pliny nor Cicero inspired this strange prose, which is further
disfigured by the deplorable state of its transmission. There are perhaps
more bizarre features in Avitus’ letters than in what remains of his
1 E.g. examples of Avitan brevitas, for which see Goelzer, p. 715.
2 I.e. items such as the syntax of agreement, regimen, coordination and subordination; the
parts of speech; and morphology.
3 Pp. 692-726 go part of the way.
4 Goelzer, p. 10: ‘On sent a chaque instant combien l’exercice de la declamation avait gate
son style et malheureusement les lectures qu’il avait du faire ne lui ont pas inspire des idees plus
saines.’
5 Goelzer, p. 11.
6 Goelzer, p. 5.
7 Peiper, p. xii: Accedebat, quern non satis perspectum habebat, sermo auctoris inaequalis,
qui passim salebrosus intricatus nodosus, alibi placido flumine decurreret, mox dijfusus nimis
intellectum impediret; denique labes atque vulnera ilia, quibus nullus paulo antiquioris
auctoris liber prorsus caret. Unde factum est, ut nulla omnino sententia sine gravi luctamine ab
editore explicaretur.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
71
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
72
AVITUS OF VIENNE
homilies.’ 1 ‘One is astonished to see Latin prose degenerate into this sort of
language. To the strained preciousness that characterises periods of literary
decadence is joined an impoverishment of idiom; to the use of abstract terms
and periphrases is joined subtlety of ideas and clattering antitheses.’ 2 ‘Only
his poetry is estimable. His prose-works, as the following study will show,
are only interesting in that they show how far bad taste can go.’ 3 ‘From time
to time he even tries to free himself from barbarism and to rise aloft to
urbanity and elegance. But almost invariably he mourns the failure of his
attempts that are overwhelmed by his common rusticity. I find him not
dissimilar to the man who feels that he has fallen into a muddy swamp and
tries to extract his feet from the slime: while he raises one foot up, he
immerses the other all the more profoundly, and is overwhelmed on all sides
by bushes and reeds. If things turn out well for him and he manages to get
out of the swamp, he makes it out with difficulty, muddied all over and
coated throughout with slime.’ 4 In short, ‘Avitus writes in a tortuous and
turgid way that approaches the incomprehensible.’ 5
The critical consensus is far from positive. Avitus’ style has been
destroyed because of his taste for declamatory rhetoric. His text is corrupt
and his writing must be deciphered, not read. The language of the letters has
become more bizarre than that of the homilies, sporting an impoverished
vocabulary and a hyperabundance of abstract language and periphrases,
1 A. Rilliet, Conjectures historiques sur les homelies prechees par Avitus, eveque de Vienne
dans le diocese de Geneve (Geneva, 1866), p. 38: ‘Mais ni Pline, ni Ciceron n’ont inspire cette
prose etrange, que l’etat deplorable des textes contribue encore a defigurer; et dont les lettres de
saint Avit presentent peut-etre plus de traits bizarres que ce qui nous reste de ces homelies.’
2 Rilliet, p. 5: ‘On s’etonne de voir la prose latine devenue un tel langage. A la recherche
pretentieuse, qui characterise les epoques de decadence litteraire se joint l’appauvrissement de
l’idiome; a Femploi des termes abstraits et des periphrases, la subtilite des idees et le cliquetis
des antitheses.’
3 Goelzer, p. 10: ‘Seuls ses poemes ont de reelles qualites. Ses oeuvres en prose, comme le
demontrera 1’etude qui va suivre, ne sont interessantes qu’en se qu’elles montrent jusqu’ou peut
aller le mauvais gout.’
4 V. Cucheval, De Sancti Aviti Viennae Episcopi Operibus Commentarium (Paris, 1863), p.
14: Etiam interdum contendit, ut e barbarie sese expediat et ad urbanitatem et elegantiam sese
evehat, at saepissime irritos cecidisse conatus suos luget, communi rusticitate obrutos. Non
absimilem eum misero cuidam esse dicas qui in paludes lutosas ‘sensit delapsus’ et e caeno
plantas evellere nititur; at dum alteram sublevat, alteram altius immergit, virgultisque et
arundinibus undique premitur. Cui si res ita bene feliciterque evenit, ut paludem egrediatur,
limosus totus et luto circumstante horridus, aegre excedit.
5 Schanz-Hosius, p. 388: ‘Avitus schreibt geschraubt und schwtilstig bis zur Unverstand-
lichkeit ...’
Avitus_03_lntro/3
72
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
LITERARY ASPECTS
73
joined to tinny antitheses. His poetry has virtues, the prose demonstrates
extreme poor taste. He is a man prone to barbarism, 1 attempting unsuccess¬
fully to wade through a marsh. His writing is contorted and oppressively
stifling to the point of incomprehensibility.
In the following section we aim to give a somewhat fuller and more
accessible description of Avitus’ style. ‘Style’ is not limited to lexical,
morphological or syntactic features, nor just to broader rhetorical features
and sentence-structure; our treatment will also survey other elements of the
bishop of Vienne’s writing that contribute both to its difficulty and to its
more positive features. We’ll begin with the former.
Lexical and Rhetorical Features
Avitus’ fine writing does not consist of vivid parallelisms, colourful details,
all the enticements of the literary locus amoenus (cf. Ruricius Ep. 3 with its
topoi, classical plumage and repeated word-plays, or Ruricius Ep. 5 for an
overloaded and pretentious description of spring). Occasionally a classical
allusion is used pointedly 2 for emotive effect. 3 Avitus fails to exploit some of
the opportunities he had, e.g. to wax lyrical about Easter in Ep. 76 to
Sigismund. All of this is what he is not.
One can approach Avitus through his Gallic forbear, Sidonius. For this
purpose one might use Loyen’s convenient stylistic shopping-basket for the
would-be precieux: recherche and poetic vocabulary, archaism, Greek
words, neologisms 4 and abstractions. Asianist authorial tics should include
copia verborum (diverse vocabulary), tumor (using three words when one
will do), and puns and word-plays. ‘Grandiloquence and coquetry’, we are
told, are hallmarks and twin poles of Asianism. 5 All of the above are features
of Sidonius’ style.
Although Avitus clearly admired and quoted his elder relative’s writings,
his own style is different. 6 Herewith a swift survey of some of its lexical
features. Avitus is not, on the whole, a coiner of neologisms or sectator of
1 This is simply incorrect. Aside from some influence from VL and the developing
vernacular in the deployment of pronouns, i.e. eius and suus, Avitus is shows no ‘barbarism’ or
rusticitas whatsoever. For sound criticism of such views, see Goelzer, p. 729 n.l.
2 Aen. 2.560 in Ep. 51.
3 Cf. Ruricius, Ep. 2.4.2 which quotes Aen. 6.32-33.
4 E.g. adverbial monstrosities, such as cocleatim.
5 Loyen, p. 152
6 For detailed information see Goelzer.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
73
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
74
AVITUS OF VIENNE
archaic, 1 recherche or poetic 2 vocabulary. Copia, however, shows up in the
form of the persistent redundancy that makes him difficult to translate into
lucid and economical English: e.g. CE 1, p. 15.10, Inter regias ordinationes
gloriosissimi principatus vestri, ‘the [many] matters of royal business in/of
your glorious princedom’; Ep. 10, p. 44.21, emanans e largiendi thesauro
insignis fontis ubertas, ‘the abundance of an outstanding fountain that
emanates from the treasure of your largesse’; Ep. 51, p. 79.24, obstaculi
praepediente obice, ‘with the impediment of an obstacle getting in the way’.
His most distinctive traits are rhetorical ones: for example, the antithesis
characterising an ageing adulterer, Ep. 18, p. 49.28, aevo friget, adulterio
calet, ‘shivering with age, hot in adultery’. Avitus can ironise about his declin¬
ing intellectual faculties in antithetical gerunds, rhyming feminine abstracts
and alliterative finite verb forms: Ep. 57, p. 85.24, Si sciendi in mefacultas
minuitur, discendi cupiditas non mutatur? Examples are innumerable.
He relishes puns, both in humorous and in serious contexts. For the
latter, see the pun on pedes and scandere in Ep. 95, p. 102.18, plus quam
poeticis pedibus innitentes montium scandendorum magis moveat cura, and
on p. 202.12 salubrius totius artis pede quam veritatis vestigio claudicatur.
He will, likewise, make a word-play (figura etymologica) on Vincomalus’
name in a pastoral letter: Zip. 18, p. 49.26, utinam vincat malum. The puns on
marinis copiis and duo paria solearum in Ep. 72, p. 90.7 and 16 are, on the
other hand, playful.
The letters are also full of far less loaded (and hence more dispensable)
word-plays that are little more than ‘points’ or ‘fillips’: word-plays that
emphasise a point, i.e. paronomasia. We see examples in Ep. 7, p. 39.12,
ob lata ... ablata ; Ep. 18, p. 49.22, non minus honorare quam onerare; Ep.
10, p. 44.17, pretiosius factum est pretium; Ep. 35, p. 65.26, dignitas vs.
dignatio', Ep. 76, p. 95.25, concluvzw excludzf; Ep. 81, p. 94, 8-9, vota ...
votiva. Some, as Goelzer, points out, are in questionable taste, e.g. (of the
Annunciation): CE 1, p. 17.35, Hie unius mulieris salutatione omnem
mundum salute complevit. But Avitus may have thought that paronomasia in
some sense profound, like Gregory the Great’s ‘non Angli, sed angeli’, or
the famous paradox ‘Eva’ fit ‘Ave!’
Avitus was fond of metaphors. One thinks of short expressions such as
Ep. 16, p. 48.12, ordinationis vestrae ventilabra, ‘the winnowing-fan of
1 Goelzer, p. 702.
2 Goelzer, p. 705. Note, however, that the poeticisms were nearly always found earlier in
another late Latin prose author.
3 ‘Even if my intellectual abilities are shrinking, my eagerness to learn is unchanged.’
Avitus_03_lntro/3
74
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
LITERARY ASPECTS
75
Your Ordination’; Ep. 54, p. 83.10, amputate? aequoreprolixitatis, ‘after the
sea of prolixity has been cut off’; Ep. 78, p. 93.15-16, desiderii prosiliente
compendio, ‘a short-cut to what is desired leaping forth’. There are also far
more extended efforts such as Ep. 64, p. 88.18, Festivitatem nostrum pleno
vos desiderio sitientem, etiamsi non satiastis praesentia, refecistis expensa,
‘Even if you have not sated by your presence our feast that thirsts for you
with full desire, you have restored it through your outlay’, or Horn. Rog. p.
108.5, theflumen irriguum of Rogations.
Prose Rhythm
Writers of classical Latin artistic prose frequently used metrical clausulae to
round off the endings of their cola and sentences. In the Later Roman and
medieval period, distinctions in quantity, particularly blind quantities, began
to be lost, and authors gradually switched from metrical prose-rhythm based
on quantity to an accentual system based on ictus. The latter is known as the
cursus. In its simplest form it consists of four basic types of accentual patterns,
employed at significant breaks in the sentence: the planus (ooooo derived from
the cretic spondee), the tardus (oooooo derived from the dicretic), the velox
(ooooooo derives from the cretic ditrochee), and the trispondaicus (oooooo
derived from the paeon spondee [esse videatur])} Avitus consistently employs
the cursus throughout his letters. In some cases he tolerated awkward
hyperbaton in order to achieve it. 1 2 In many places one can use it as a criterion
to judge between readings or to identify lacunae or corruptions. 3 Reading
the prose out loud so that the cursus can be heard often helps in translating:
one can use it to tell whether a word should be construed regressively (with
what went before) or progressively (with what comes afterwards). The cursus
punctuates and modulates the lengthy but often nicely balanced structures in
Avitus’ prose. It is a positive feature of his style that calls for attention.
As we have seen, however, the critical consensus is negative. After
discussing some of the more successful effects he sought and achieved, it is
time to turn to the stylistic features that have aroused his readers’ impatience
or ire. The first point to be considered will be the apparent disparity between
the quality of Avitus’ verse and his prose.
1 S. Oberhelman, ‘The Cursus in Late Imperial Prose: a Reconsideration of Methodology’,
CP 83 (1988), pp. 136-49.
2 Goelzer, p. 725, gives some examples where the natural word-order is violated in order to
achieve cursus.
3 Such criteria can be seen put to work in Epp. 46 and 87, for example.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
75
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
76
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Verse vs. Prose
That the verse should be easier to understand than the prose is hardly
surprising. 1 Most of Avitus’ letters are official and routine business
correspondence, not items written for pleasure. In his chancery documents
he sought the formality and dignity befitting the official correspondence of a
Burgundian monarch. 2 These works are no more pompous or difficult than
corresponding letters of Cassiodorus. Some of them (in particular Ep. 93)
seem to be written in a somewhat less convoluted style, employing a more
natural word-order, no doubt with oral delivery before non-native speakers
of Latin in mind. In similar places in the CE, Avitus may have recycled
material from sermons intended for oral delivery, and eschewed his usual
intricate and lapidary interlace. 3
That his verse should be judged better than his prose is an observation
familiar from critical reactions to other later Latin writers, e.g. Ennodius 4
and Caelius Sedulius. 5 In the case of the latter’s opus geminatum, G.
Boissier made a precise and illuminating comparison between the same
author’s prose and poetry on identical topics. 6 The same could be done to
similar effect with an author such as Aldhelm.
Verse
Then, as now, Latin verse, particularly the dactylic hexameter and elegiac
distich, was written by a process involving the combination and recom¬
bination of two- to three-word metrical units, often drawn from earlier
writers, e.g. Vergil, a process that reached its reductio ad absurdum in the
Vergilian Centones. But it ensured recognition, familiarity and a certain
degree of quality-control over the units: reused units had been successfully
1 Pace Goelzer, p. 693: ‘En vain peut-on dire que dans certains de ces poemes Avitus a
echappe aux defauts qui nos choquent dans sa prose.’
2 Epp. 29, 46A, 47, 78, 93 and 94.
3 E.g. CE 2, p. 25, with its questions and exclamations.
4 A. Dubois, La Latinite d’Ennodius. contribution a Vetude du latin litteraire a la fin de
Vempire romain d’Occident (Paris, 1903), p. 13.
5 Alan Cameron, Claudian: Poetry and Propaganda at the Court of Honorius (Oxford,
1970), p. 318, mentions the greater difficulty involved in writing prose to explain the apparent
differences in achievement of Claudian and Ammianus. There were, however, exceptional
Greek-speakers such as Evagrius of Antioch who could write excellent idiomatic and literary
Latin.
6 G. Boissier, ‘Le Carmen paschale et l’Opus paschale de Sedulius’, Revue de Philologie
n.s. 6 (1882), pp. 28-36.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
76
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
LITERARY ASPECTS
77
employed by a previous writer, after all. In the hands of a good poet the
process could yield superb results, where the metrical spolia served a
genuine poetic function and resonated with overtones from their original
context. 1 2 Even in the case of a mediocre poet the very derivative nature of the
poetic production served to render the language of poetry less permeable to
change and to authorial weaknesses and idiosyncrasies. Avitus would have
studied verse-composition in the usual fashion. But, to his credit, he was a
more than competent artifex able to ‘do a grove’, ponere lucum , 3 to write an
attractive, learned, but derivative digression, 4 to paint a fine psychological
moment (SHG 2.204-19). His poetry has a serious doctrinal and exegetic
dimension, yet only in it do his visual sensuality and pleasure in the objects
of the senses come through. 5
Prose
Prose per se (which must here be distinguished from literary prose) was the
medium of everyday speech, and, as such, was far more susceptible to
various types of change. Boissier 6 rightly detailed the way prose vocabulary
is more likely to undergo semantic change (e.g. usages so weakened that the
word seems to end up having no precise meaning whatsoever), 7 syntactic
change 8 and intrusions from the spoken language. 9 He rightly emphasises
the increase in abstraction in prose and the quest for periphrasis. 10 All of
these observations prove helpful when describing Avitus’ prose styles. Peiper
himself provided an index of items in Avitus’ Latinity that are symptomatic
of the language of a later (and implicitly inferior!) period. 11
The very fact that Avitus’ letters have not been translated till now shows
how difficult they are. Isolated letters, yes, 12 but the whole corpus, important
1 Goelzer, p. 694, calls it ‘travail de marqueterie’.
2 See Goelzer, p. 697 for such imitations.
3 Persius 1.70; SHG 1.193-257.
4 SHG 1.258-98.
5 See now Arweiler, Die Imitation antiker und spdt-antiker Literatur and Wood, ‘Avitus of
Vienne, the Augustinian Poet’.
6 Boissier, p 31.
7 Boissier, p 33.
8 Boissier, p 31.
9 Boissier, p 32.
10 Boissier, p 33.
11 Peiper, pp. 324-53.
12 Where there are existing translations, we have noted the fact.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
77
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
78
AVITUS OF VIENNE
as it is for Later Roman history and for the history of the second Burgundian
kingdom in particular, no. It is no exaggeration to agree with Peiper that one
does not read Avitus’ letters; one deciphers them. 1 With this in mind, we will
turn to some of the reasons (not entirely Avitus’ fault) that his prose is
difficult for modern readers. We will end with a sample analysis of a typically
difficult Avitan sentence in order to show how ambiguity, convolution and
pretentiousness (with some help from textual corruption) all contrive to
make Avitus difficult to read and interpret.
Allusiveness
Letters can be either literary productions (epistles), or documents (letters),
or both simultaneously. Those that are one-audience documents, i.e. ‘real
letters’ 2 are often difficult by their very nature. One encounters them and
their principals in mediis rebus. They are not heard, but overheard. Not a
legal or historical narrative that aims to lay out facts for outsiders, Avitus’
collection, consisting largely, as it does, of ‘real letters’, is particularly
difficult to penetrate. One may fail to figure out what is being discussed. In
writing a commentary one must devote special care to reconstructing the
putative scenario behind a letter or to reconstructing the lost letter that
elicited a given response (e.g. the difficulties with Ep. 19).
Ambiguities
Innumerable pitfalls await the unwary reader. When a ‘brother’ is
mentioned, is it Avitus’ blood-brother, the bishop of Valence, or merely a
brother-in-the-Christ, or some anonymous fellow bishop? 3 And what of
Avitus’ ‘children’? The semisomnolent reader of Ep. 55 might well think
that Avitus had begotten some children and lost one. 4 But if he looked at Ep.
52, p. 81.13, he would clearly see that Avitus had no children and that th efilii
1 Their own editor knew this very well. See Peiper, above p. 71.
2 I.e. letters that were not written with an eye for publication or doctored prior to
publication.
3 The problem is illustrated by Ep. 19. Sirmond thought Avitus referred to his own blood-
brother, Apollinaris of Valence.
4 The mistake is made at great length by Cucheval, De Sancti Aviti, pp. 4-5, who thought
him married but with an unknown wife. He read the borrowed rhetorical dissuasio of CCL 163—
96 as the words of a man who had married, but lived to repent his deed. Chevalier, p. iii, also
believes in a marriage.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
78
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
LITERARY ASPECTS
79
referred to in Ep. 55 are spiritual offspring. The rapist is the one who has
perished: he has died a spiritual death.
Intentional Vagueness
Even though many letter-writers are used as historical sources for their
times, and some even explicitly discussed writing history themselves, the
risks were great. 1 Avitus lived in Interesting Times and needed to exercise
caution with what he committed to papyrus. In a later period there would be
the case of bishop Aegidius of Rheims and his treasonable letters about
Brunichildis. 2 Avitus had to be vague when alluding to political circum¬
stances in the Burgundian and Visigothic kingdoms. Throughout his letters
appear maddeningly and deliberately vague allusions to circumambient
troubles, in some cases wars and invasions, 3 in others vaguer political
difficulties. 4 Avitus’ Ep. 37 says, ‘Write, if it is permitted’: p. 67.4 si licet
scribite. Ep. 29 to Pope Symmachus hints at what may have been constraints
imposed on the pontiff by the Laurentian schism: ‘as often as the chance
arises or your freedom permits, please shower us with letters’. 5 There were
clear signs of caution in Sidonius’ correspondence too. 6 See, for example,
Ep. 6.11.2 (the case of the Jew): ‘He himself more appropriately will make
clear to you in person how his troubles have unfolded, for it is very unwise
to extend the terseness fit for a letter with various conversational details.’ 7
Another allusion to a verbal message appears in Ep. 4.12.4. 8 Sidonius, Ep.
1 See Zelzer, ‘Der Brief’, pp. 548^4-9 on this topic. She suggests that dispersing historical
material in a letter-collection enabled the wary author to provide a portrait of his age without
running the risk of censure that a history would have entailed.
2 Greg. Tur. DLH 10.19: post haec epistulae prolatae sunt in quibus multa de inproperiis
Brunichildis tenebantur, ‘After this letters were brought forth in which there was much
reproach of Brunichildis.’
3 E.g. Ep. 95, p. 102.22: incursibus formidandis.
4 E.g. Ep. 51, p. 79.33: omnia tuta esse\ also Ep. 37.
5 Ep. 29, p. 59.25-26: Litteris nos, in quantum possibilitas patitur aut libertas ... frequentate.
6 But passages like Ep. 6.10.1, depraedationis Gothicae turbinem vitans, are far more
explicit than Avitus ever could be. Likewise his free use of the word barbarus in, for example,
Epp. 3.5.2 and 3.7.3. Ruricius was likewise cautious in Ep. 2.65 with its possible allusions to the
Franks.
7 Quae sit vero negotii sui series, ipse rectius praesentanea coram narratione patefaciet.
nam prudentiae satis obviat epistulari formulae debitam concinnitatem plurifario sermone
porrigere.
8 For examples from Ruricius see Hagendahl, La Correspondance, p. 10 n. 1. There do not,
however, seem to be issues of security in these cases.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
79
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
80
AVITUS OF VIENNE
9.3 to Faustus, describes the searching of couriers, 1 and Ep. 9.5 reveals more
of the tensions between the Visigoths and Romans. There are likewise
explicit allusions to bad times and difficulty of travel in Ruricius Ep. 2.41.4
to Apollinaris, ‘tumults and dire straits’ 2 and in Ruricius Ep. 64.4, ‘fear of
the enemy’. 3 The ever-present danger that treasonable correspondence
might be discovered permits occasional arguments ex silentio, such as the
ones in re Ep. 46, namely that because the letter is openly written to the King
of the Franks and concerns the possibility of an official visit to Frankish
territory, it must have been written at a time when the Franks and the
Burgundians were allies, or at least on friendly terms.
Formality
Honorifics
Honorifics may be defined as two-element expressions consisting of an
(often abstract) noun and an adjective 4 that is functionally equivalent to a
pronoun, e.g. ‘I’, ‘me’, ‘you’, ‘he’, ‘him’, ‘her’. Like all Later Latin epistolo-
graphers Avitus used them when he addressed his correspondents, however
intimate. He does not, however, in his extant letters use the sort of elaborate
salutations that Ruricius does, 5 and never employs the customary vale or
valete at all. But the letters are peppered with abstract nouns used as titles,
e.g. ‘Your Sublimity’, or ‘Your Keen-sightedness’. These have not been
translated with the more idiomatic-sounding ‘you’ (or whatever other pronoun
could be substituted) but generally retained to give a more accurate
impression of the formality of the text. There is, furthermore, some evidence
that a system is involved. Some honorifics were used with some sorts of
addresses, e.g. laymen vs. ecclesiastics, acquaintances vs. intimates, differing
ranks both of ecclesiastical and lay officials. 6
1 The problem continued. Cf. Greg. Tur. DLH 7.30 for the searching of the abbot of Cahors
and the discovery of hidden treasonable letters.
2 Ut, tumultibus temporis huius vel necessitatibus aut deletis in perpetuum aut parumper
oppressis, citius fructus faciat de nostra capere praesentia.
3 Quod scribis te metu hostium hebetum factum.
4 Usually a possessive adjective.
5 A. Engelbrecht, ‘Titel und Titulaturen in den Briefen des Ruricius und seiner Genossen’,
Patristiche Analecten (1892), pp. 48-83.
6 See Appendix 1, below p. 391 on the honorifics.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
80
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
LITERARY ASPECTS
81
Pluralis Maiestatis (‘formalplural’)
Avitus regularly employs the pluralis maiestatis and the vos and vester
forms. Throughout the letters one finds both some oscillation between vos
and tu ] and sudden sources of confusion where a plural honorific must refer
to a singular addressee. 1 2
Periodicity
In classical Latin well-crafted periods aided comprehension and were used
extensively both in history (Caesar, Livy and Tacitus) and in oratory
(Cicero). Classical periods aimed to deliver circumstantial information to
the reader in the right chronological and logical order: either concision or
fine abundance, and anticipation followed by closure were the proper goals
in that age of this elegant construction. In Later Roman Latin, however,
many writers lost a sense both of the appropriate use and of the purpose of
periods. Gildas is a notable abuser of the construction. 3 Avitus too offended
in this regard, though not invariably. Many of his festal letters consist of one
or two fully 4 or partially 5 periodic sentences. These are readily compre¬
hensible, as are most of his elegant efforts in his official writings.
But the private epistles are another matter. There one frequently finds a
long and would-be periodic sentence that can barely be understood, let alone
readily translated. The average human brain can only hold so many gram¬
matical suspensions (causal, temporal, conditional, concessive, correlative
or coordinate) embedded in its memory bank without becoming confused.
Avitus’ worst sentences resemble onions with layers and layers of material
that the reader is required to keep in a holding pattern. All too frequently one
loses track of the beginning (and indeed the purpose) of the thought. Often
there is an insufficiency of helpful adverbs to pinpoint the nature of the
circumstantial relationship.
One can illustrate the problem effectively from Ep. 36 with what
Burckhardt called ‘dieses Muster von einem verschlungenem Avitus-Satz’. 6
1 Ep. 50, p. 80.22: sinceritate vestra juxtaposed with tuo iudicio. Here sinceritas has
honorific force and requires vestra.
2 See Ep. 44, p. 73.27: pii domni; Ep. 50, p. 78.30: mutastis, viri fortes; Ep. 92, p. 99.27:
piissimi domni.
3 See De Excidio 17.2 and 18.1-2 for an example.
4 Epp. 68 and 69.
5 Epp. 58, 64, and 85.
6 Burckhardt, p. 33 n. 1.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
81
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
82
AVITUS OF VIENNE
He wisely fought shy of translating it. Here is the text of the problematic
sentence and the one before it:
Avitus, Ep. 36, p. 66. 13-22 Nam ecce mihi testis deus est, quanto lumine
praefatus carissimus noster in ipsa contenebrati recessus noctumali
habitatione respersit, cum dulcissimi pignoris nostri reditus, ante quern
nescieram, nuntiato, resolidatam Christo propitio familiam meam ab eo
quern misissem, inventam esse firmavit. Quocirca nec vos iam de nobis
aliquid semiplenum putetis: quorum contubemio divinitate propitia etiam
oculi mei per praesentiam paginae satis facientes adcrescunt, turn videlicet
sinceritate perfecta hilaris diei gratiam recepturi, si me rescribere hactenus
vestra dulcedo sic ignoscens quamlibet infirmum atque anxium ad votivam
tamen frequentiam litterarum in dei nomine Arcadio iam dictante solis
subscriptionibus occupanda compellat.
The sentences are obscure for several different reasons.
1. Syntax: The first sentence is a full period, containing an indirect
question with an indicative verb, a mannered cum-inversum main clause,
and an indirect statement. The second sentence starts with an introductory
relative, contains a main clause with a jussive subjunctive, a relative clause
(whose antecedent is not instantly transparent), a participial clause
(recepturi ), and a conditional clause with the subjunctive broken by an
ablative absolute. The subject of the conditional is, exceptionally, modified
by a gerundive in the nominative.
2. Periodicity.
3. Punctuation. Sirmond placed a full stop after adcrescunt. Peiper chose
not to, because he was aware that to do so would create a dangling participle,
recepturi. In our English translation we have chosen to break the unit up into
several separate sentences.
4. An obvious textual error: reditus for reditu.
5. Eccentric word-order, e.g. ante quern nescieram . Should one take
quern ante nescieram (a lectio facilior) with S? Persistent hyperbaton: ipsa
contenebrati recessus nocturnali habitatione; reditu, ante quem nescieram,
nuntiato; resolidatam Christo propitio familiam meam ab eo quem
misissem, inventam esse firmavit.
6. Lack of transparency: what does oculi adcrescunt mean? This may
point to a textual problem. One might suggest the addition of valetudine. 1
1 Quorum contubemio divinitate propitia etiam oculi mei per praesentiam paginae satis
facientes <valetudine> adcrescunt, turn videlicet sinceritate perfecta hilaris diei gratiam
recepturi.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
82
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
LITERARY ASPECTS
83
What is the force of the iam in iam putetisl What is the force of the sic in sic
ignoscensl What is the force of the tamen in votivam tamenl What is the
force of iam in iam dictantel
7. The end of the last sentence is tortuous. What is to be construed with
what? Does hactenus modify ignoscensl Or is it the ghost of a missing
participial construction such as cunctanti or haesitantil 1 And what is ad
frequentiam to be construed with? With rescribere (as it must now be)? Or
should one delete rescribere and construe ad frequentiam with compellatl 2
We decided to make the minimum number of changes necessary to make
sense of the text and have hence settled for correcting reditus and supplying
valetudine, yielding the following text:
Avitus, Ep. 36, p. 66.13-22. Nam ecce mihi testis deus est, quanto lumine
praefatus carissimus noster in ipsa contenebrati recessus nocturnali
habitatione respersit, cum dulcissimi pignoris nostri reditu, ante quern
nescieram, nuntiato, resolidatam Christo propitio familiam meam ab eo
quern misissem, inventam esse firmavit. Quocirca nec vos iam de nobis
aliquid semiplenum putetis: quorum contubernio divinitate propitia etiam
oculi mei per praesentiam paginae satis facientes <valetudine> adcrescunt,
turn videlicet sinceritate perfecta hilaris diei gratiam recepturi, si me
rescribere hactenus vestra dulcedo sic ignoscens quamlibet infirmum atque
anxium ad votivam tamen frequentiam litterarum in dei nomine Arcadio iam
dictante solis subscriptionibus occupanda compellat.
For lo! God is my witness to how much light our dear friend 3 shed in the
night-filled habitation of my beshadowed retreat! After he announced the
return 4 of our beloved child 5 (which I had not known about before) he
confirmed that our family, had been found reunited - Christ being propitious!
1 Turn videlicet sinceritate perfecta hilaris diei gratiam recepturi, si me rescribere hactenus
Kcunctanti vel. haesitanti> vestra dulcedo sic ignoscens quamlibet infirmum atque anxium ad
votivam tamen frequentiam litterarum in dei nomine Arcadio iam dictante solis
subscriptionibus occupanda compellat.
2 A suggestion of Michael Winterbottom’s. Si me [rescribere] hactenus vestra dulcedo sic
ignoscens quamlibet infirmum atque anxium ad votivam tamen frequentiam litterarum in dei
nomine Arcadio iam dictante solis subscriptionibus occupanda compellat.
3 I.e. Domnulus.
4 Emending to reditu, as subject of the ablative absolute, reditu ... nuntiato. This seems
preferable to construing nuntiato substantially.
5 Arcadius, son of Apollinaris, see below. For nostri, see Ep. 52, p. 81.12: spes reparandae
prosapiae.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
83
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
84
AVITUS OF VIENNE
- by the man I had sent. Therefore do not now entertain any incomplete 1
information about me. In your company, God willing, my eyes too, as they
make amends through the present page, grow <in health;-. But they will for
certain only receive the grace of joyful day in perfect health, if Your
Sweetness, who up till now have so forgiven 2 me [for not writing], now
compels me to write back, however ill and anxious I am, in answer to 3 the
frequent correspondence that I nonetheless 4 long for, while you need only
worry about signing letters written now in God’s name by Arcadius. 5
The sentence is a coded communication, complex because Avitus is trying to
convey his message without making anything too explicit to the individual to
whom he dictated the letter. He takes refuge in his characteristic metaphors
and nominalisations. The significant words are highlighted in boldface: iam
... semiplenum is euphemistic: ‘do not entertain any incomplete thoughts about
me now ’. Sic ignoscens alludes to the fact that Apollinaris has not written
(presumably because he could not). Votivam ... frequentiam makes it clear that
Avitus would very much like to hear from Apollinaris. Tamen emphasises the
fact that Avitus cannot read. Iam reminds Apollinaris that Avitus knows that
he finally has his son back. The young man had evidently been in danger.
In short some of the difficulties in reading Avitus’ Latin are the result of
his style (unnecessary and often awkward periodicity, excessive abstraction),
some the result of the modern reader’s imperfect command of the language
and slow intake rate, but others (obscurity, ambiguity) are purely situational.
Each letter demands a fresh start and a fresh process of reading oneself in to
what it is about. The process takes time, but is well worth the effort required
1 I.e. because my letter is in coded speech. The use of semiplenum , ‘half-complete’, is
significant. The word occurs in Sidonius, Ep. 4.22.5, where Sidonius describes the perils of
writing history: praecipue gloriam nobis parvam ab historia petere fixum, quia per homines
clericalis officii temerarie nostra iactanter aliena, praeterita infructuose praesentia semiplene,
turpiter falsa periculose vera dicuntur. Present circumstances can only be written about
allusively, i.e. by leaving much unsaid. Apollinaris is not to be excessively worried because of
the cryptic nature of Avitus’ communication: it does not portend dire circumstances.
2 The use of ignoscens, ‘forgiving’, is analogous to the common Latin use of parco,
meaning both ‘to spare’, and ‘not to do x’. But it is also pregnant: Apollinaris has ‘spared’
Avitus’ poor sight by not writing to him. In the economy of epistolographic cliche a letter
demands a reply. He may also have ‘spared’ Avitus by not forcing him to put anything
potentially dangerous in writing.
3 Construing ad frequentiam with rescribere.
4 Avitus’ eyes are still weak, but he longs to hear from Apollinaris.
5 Arcadius was Apollinaris’ son, who had been separated from Apollinaris, the child whose
return was alluded to above. He appears in Greg. Tur. DLH 3.9.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
84
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
LITERARY ASPECTS
85
to make such an important source for the history of Later Roman Gaul more
accessible.
Sidonius’ letter-collection has long been quarried for the social and
literary history of Later Roman Gaul. Ruricius’ has recently been translated
and is now accessible to the general historical public. 1 Ennodius still awaits
a sufficiently chalcenteric devotee. Avitus differs in many ways from the
other three. His collection arguably casts more light on political dark places
than any of the others, given that he is often the only source for the second
Burgundian kingdom. While his literary interest may be less than Sidonius’,
he documents an important phase where one may begin to see the compart¬
mentalised early medieval bishop rather than his more urbane late antique
confrere. Avitus’ poetry reveals the depth of his classical reading as well as
his knowledge of Augustine. But the letters that have survived are not
literary in a learned way. Instead they are largely the working pastoral and
political correspondence of an important Gallic bishop, and are thus of
inestimable historical value. Almost all may be unrevised, or indeed may be
the ‘file copies’ rather than the full ‘fair copies’ of outgoing letters. 2 In his
works, we see a man who confined his classical literary allusion to his verse,
but wrote carefully and bombastically to impress his correspondents. He had
a specially close and friendly relationship with both his barbarian kings.
Tantalising glimpses are provided of his brother, sisters and cousin. An
ability to laugh and joke can be seen in the letters to Maximus of Geneva.
Snobbery and insecurity show in the letters to Viventiolus. But the greatest
value of the collection will continue to lie (as long as one can interpret it
accurately) in the political and theological correspondence. It is here that
Avitus can change preconceptions about matters such as relations between
minor barbarian kingdoms and Byzantium, the comparatively friendly
conversation between Catholics and Arians in Burgundy, the educational
level of barbarian kings, and the chronology of the baptism of Clovis.
1 See Mathisen, Ruricius.
2 Hence the lack of elaborate salutations and valedictions. Ep. 41 (preserved in the papal
archives) is the only exception. See Burckhardt, p. 22.
Avitus_03_lntro/3
85
4/26/02, 11:11 AM
Avitus_04_T rans/1
86
4/26/02, 11:12AM
EASTERN QUESTIONS
Avitus 04 Trans/1
87
4/26/02. 11:12AM
Avitus_04_T rans/1
88
4/26/02, 11:12AM
1. THE ACACIAN SCHISM
Contents
Epistula 2 Contra Eutychianam haeresim 1.
Epistula 3 Contra Eutychianam haeresim 2 (date 512/3).
Epistula 39 Avitus to Senarius, vir illustrissimus : Avitus asks Senarius to intercede
with the pope (Hormisdas), and ensure that an official account of Roman-
Byzantine ecclesiastical relations be sent to Vienne. Compare Epp. 40-42 (date
515/6).
Epistula 40 Avitus to Peter, bishop of Ravenna: Avitus writes to Peter to get an
official letter about the state of the Acacian schism (date 516/7). Perhaps to be
linked to Ep. 41.
Epistula 41 Avitus to Pope Hormisdas: not in the Lyons MS: from papal archives.
Avitus writes to the pope acknowledging a previous letter sent to him and the
province of Vienne, via clerics from Arles, about the condemnation of Eutyches
and Nestorius and the transfer of the bishops of Dardania, Illyricum and Scythia
to communion with Rome. He has not, however, been told of the outcome of
negotiations between the papacy and Constantinople and has sent two of his own
clergy for information. Date ca. 516.
Epistula 42 Pope Hormisdas to Avitus and all of the suffragan bishops of the
Viennensis: not in the Lyons MS: from papal archives. Hormisdas’ reply to Ep.
41. Date Feb 517.
Contra Eutychianam haeresim, Book 1: Introduction
Eutyches was the archimandrite of Constantinople, whose Monophysite teachings 1
were condemned at the Council of Chalcedon in 451. 2 Despite this condemnation
Monophysitism continued to survive, especially in Syria but also in Constantinople. 3
In 482, to try to end the divisions within the eastern church, the emperor Zeno issued
a compromise statement of faith known as the Henotikon. This pleased neither the
Monophysite nor the orthodox party in the East, and in the West Pope Felix III
responded by excommunicating the patriarch of Constantinople, Acacius, in 484,
thus beginning a rupture between papacy and patriarchate known as the Acacian
schism. 4
1 I.e. that Christ had only one, divine, nature.
2 For Eutyches, see J. N. D. Kelly, Early Christian Doctrines (Edinburgh, 4th edn, 1968),
pp. 330-34. E. Schwartz, 'Der Prozess des Eutyches’, SbBAW phil.-hist. Kl. (1929, 5), p. 14.
3 W. H. C. Frend, The Rise of the Monophysite Movement (Cambridge, 1972).
4 For a convenient historical survey, see E. Stein. Histoire du bas-empire: 476-565, ed. and
trans. J. R. Palanque, vol. 2 (Paris—Brussels-Amsterdam, 1949), pp. 20-27, 31-39, 165-71,
Avitus_04_Trans/1
89
4/26/02, 11:12 AM
90
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Curiously, the fact that Rome regarded both emperor and patriarch as heretical
does not seem to have reached Avitus until ca. 512. It was only as a result of the so-
called Trishagion riots that he learnt something (somewhat inaccurately) of the
theological situation in Constantinople. In 496 the patriarch of Constantinople,
Euphemius, was deposed for his hostility to the Henotikon of Zeno, and replaced by
Macedonius, who agreed to the Henotikon, but who seems otherwise to have upheld
the Chalcedonian position. * 1 Despite this he seems to have remained on good terms
with the Monophysite emperor, Anastasius, at least until Severus, patriarch of
Antioch, arrived in Constantinople, accompanied by a large group of Monophysite
monks in 508. Severus appears to have strengthened Anastasius’ resolve against his
Chalcedonian patriarch.
Matters came to a head when ca. 510 some of Severus’ monastic supporters
attempted to introduce the phrase ‘who was crucified for us’ into the Mass, at the
Trishagion, the liturgical doxology ‘Holy, Holy, Holy’. This phrase was something
of a Monophysite battle-cry, because it was associated with the Monophysite
patriarch of Antioch, Peter the Fuller. Macedonius, however, had the support of the
people of Constantinople, and in the riots that followed Anastasius very nearly had to
flee the city. 2 Having survived the crisis, he turned against Macedonius, using the
magister officiorum Celer. 3 The latter, who features among Avitus’ correspondents,
persuaded the patriarch to sign a confession of faith which mentioned the councils of
Nicaea and Constantinople, but made no reference to Ephesus, which had con¬
demned Nestorius, or Chalcedon, which had condemned Eutyches. Failure to mention
Ephesus left Macedonius open to the charge of Nestorianism in the eyes of the
Monophysites, and failure to mention Chalcedon lost him the support of the Catholic
monks. As a result Anastasius was able to arrest and depose his patriarch in 511,
exiling him to Pontus, where he joined his predecessor Euphemius. 4 He was replaced
as patriarch by another Chalcedonian, Timothy. It would appear to be news of this
first crisis prompted by the alteration of the Trishagion that reached Avitus, since he
refers to the exile of a patriarch in CE 2, p. 23.5.
The victory of the Monophysite party also registered in Rome. When a group of
Eastern bishops wrote to Pope Symmachus in 512 asking for a reconciliation for the
Acacian schism, 5 Symmachus responded on 8 October 512 with Ep. 13.3, 6 in which
he alluded to a renaissance of Monophysitism. 7
182—92, 224-28. The evidence for the schism is gathered by E. Schwartz, Publizistische
Sammlungen zum Acacianischen Schisma (Munich, 1934).
1 Stein-Palanque, pp. 166-67.
2 On the Trishagion, Schwartz, Publizistische Sammlungen, pp. 239—44.
3 PLRE 2, Celer 2.
4 Stein-Palanque, pp. 168-71.
5 Symmachus, Ep. 12, Thiel.
6 Thiel, p. 719.
7 Adversus hos, si patrum dogmata ratio suadet esse servanda, cogitate, si possunt ea
Avitus_04_Trans/1
90
4/26/02, 11:12 AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
91
There was, however, a second Trishagion crisis, which was in some ways more
significant, and which is also relevant for understanding Avitus’ later letters
concerning contacts with Constantinople. * 1 In 512 Anastasius officially approved the
introduction of the Trishagion into the Mass in Santa Sophia. 2 Again there was a riot,
which was forcefully suppressed on the orders of the emperor. The next day,
however, orthodox monks turned on the Monophysites, massacring them: they then
drove out Anastasius’ counsellors, among them Celer. The riots were only brought to
an end when Anastasius himself went to face the rioters in the Hippodrome, without
his diadem. It was, however, one thing to end the crisis in Constantinople and quite
another to prevent the Chalcedonian backlash from gathering strength outside the
city. In particular the crisis played into the hands of the Chalcedonian comes
(' Ifoederatorum ) Vitalian, 3 who was already aggrieved at the treatment of his
federates. After an initial uprising in 513, Vitalian was able in 514/5 to force the
emperor to agree to open a dialogue with Pope Hormisdas to end the schism. In the
event negotiations failed, and although Vitalian rebelled for a third time, he was
forced to retreat to Thrace. 4 The two years of Anastasius’ reign when Vitalian
dominated Constantinople are, however, well represented in Avitus’ collection. 5
News of the first of the Trishagion riots reached Gundobad, apparently in 511,
and, given his desire to maintain good relations with Anastasius, he must have asked
Avitus to inform him so that he might respond. Gundobad was unlucky in his adviser: 6
Avitus turned out to be ignorant both about the contemporary doctrinal situation in
the East and about Christology. In one place he confuses Eutyches with Nestorius, 7
and he mistakenly believed that the addition to the Trishagion was orthodox, and that
its omission was Eutychian. 8
We should, however, beware of attributing too much to Avitus’ incompetence.
Much of the problem may well stem from the information reaching the Burgundian
majori transgressione calcari, quam nunc per eos, qui in partibus vestris Eutychetis dogmata
recidiva resuscitant.
1 Stein-Palanque, pp. 177—81.
2 See H. Chadwick, Boethius: The Consolations of Music, Logic, Theology and Philosophy
(Oxford, 1981), p. 185.
3 PLRE 2, FI. Vitalianus 2. The query over foederatum is Martindale’s.
4 Stein-Palanque, pp. 182-85.
5 Epp. 9, 46A^t9.
6 See Burckhardt, pp. 66-70. Also Stein-Palanque, pp. 187-88.
7 CE 1 p. 16.24-29. 'Christotokos’ was Nestorius’ term. Chadwick, Boethius, overstates
Avitus’ errors on p. 184: ‘At least he (Gelasius) wrote with better information at his disposal
than Avitus of Vienne, whose treatise explaining the Christological controversy for the
Burgundian king ascribes Nestorius’ doctrines to Eutyches and vice versa.’ Such confusion is,
however, standard in Merovingian Gaul: cf. Epistulae Austrasiacae 7, and Columbanus, Ep. 5,
10, 16. No doubt the stringing together of heretics in lists of anathemas encouraged confusion.
8 CE 2, p. 22.21-29.
Trans/1
91
4/26/02, 11:12 AM
92
AVITUS OF VIENNE
kingdom. Here the fact that papal information regarding the Acacian schism seems
not to have reached Avitus - perhaps because of problems within Rome and Italy -
will have been significant. As for information from Constantinople, there appears to
have been direct contact with the imperial court. 1 A letter may have come directly
from the emperor, or from an official such as the magister officiorum Celer. 2 It is
worth noting that Celer appears later as a correspondent of Avitus. 3 Since he was also
the man who wrong-footed Macedonius into a confession of faith which ignored
both Ephesus and Chalcedon, he is likely to have had a very biased view of events.
Were he to have been the man who passed on information on the first Trishagion riots
to the Burgundian kingdom, then it would not be surprising to find that it was
misleading. Further, while Avitus’ information is remarkable as a very early witness
to events in Constantinople in 511, it would be even more valuable if one could see
it as being perverted by imperial propaganda.
Book 1 of the treatise is loosely organised around a series of scriptural passages,
most of which have been chosen to illustrate and emphasise the divine nature of the
Incarnate Word. An earlier example of a diphysite patristic florilegium is preserved
with Gelasius’ Third Tractate against Eutyches and Nestorius. 4 Interestingly enough
there are only two places in Book 1 where there is any overlap between passages
cited by Avitus and those cited by previous authorities. 5 Avitus does not allude to
discussions by his theological precedessors. It would appear first that he had no
convenient scriptural florilegia (Gundobad asks him to assemble such a document,
and he shows a somewhat disingenuous reluctance to do so) and second that he did
not have access to theological polemic against Eutyches. He knows very little about
the man himself, or about his theology; for example, he does not discuss Eutyches’
catchphrase, ‘One nature after the union’. He argues against a theology that denies
divinity and/or divine characteristics to Christ Incarnate. The technical terminology
of nature and person that dominates Boethius’ Contra Eutychen is barely visible
here. In this treatise we are seeing Avitus’ own work, achieved with poor research-
tools in unfavourable circumstances - hence, no doubt, the somewhat haphazard
nature of the passages he has chosen, and the poorly delineated structure of the
treatise.
1 CE 1, p. 16. 2-3: Cum se ad tenendam veritatem vobis reddiderit docUem.
2 On the duties of a Mag. Off. , see Jones, LRE. pp. 368-69; Barnwell, Emperor, Prefects and
Kings, pp. 23-24.
3 In the second half of Ep. 48, Avitus speaks of Celei’sfideles, and indicates that he awaits
Celer’s commands. Avitus clearly had correspondence with the man about religious matters -
specifically ones relating to orthodoxy.
4 See Thiel, pp. 544-57. See also Vigilius of Thapsus, Contra Eutychen libri quinque, PL
62.95-154.
5 In the Gelasian florilegium: John 1.1 (p. 550); Mt. 1.1 (p. 551).
Avitus_04_Trans/1
92
4/26/02, 11:12 AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
93
Outline of Book l l
1. Praise of Gundobad for his interest in orthodox doctrine; gratitude for the
commission; allusion to the error of Anastasius.
2. Eutyches the heresiarch.
3. He claimed that God could not have been confined in a human womb. Mary
was not the Theotokos.
4. God does not suffer pain: such expressions are figurative: Judg. 10.16; Eph.
4.30.
5. The Incarnate Word has divine attributes: John 1.1; Isa. 9.6.
6. The text of the Annunciation: Lk. 1.35.
7. God was in Christ reconciling the world to himself: 2 Cor. 5.19.
8. A mediator must partake of two natures in order to mediate: Gal. 3.19-20.
9. The Law of Christ is the same as the Law of God: 1 Cor. 9.21.
10. The OT Lawgiver and Christ are one and the same: Ps. 83.8.
11. A man came down from heaven and a god left earth: John 3.13.
12. Jesus told the Jews that he was alive before Abraham: John 8.58.
13. Eutychians stubbornly refuse to believe that human characteristics can be
fused with divine ones. In effect they are denying the possibility of redemption.
14. Avitus refuses to collect masses of scriptural testimonia to support his
argument.
15. Jesus will come in judgement, i.e. as God. He will come with his own angels.
They are his subordinates. He cannot therefore be purely human in nature: Mt.
25.31-34.
16. In the NT Abraham said that he who will not listen to Moses and the prophets
will likewise be deaf to a witness come back from the dead. Christ is the witness.
Therefore Abraham alluded to the doctrinal unity of the OT and the NT: Lk. 16.31.
17. Abraham is the father of both testaments.
18. Abraham asked his servant to take an oath by God, touching his (A’s)
genitals. Since Abraham was the Christ’s ancestor. He was present in the seed in
Abraham's genitals. Therefore God can be identified with Christ in this passage:
Gen. 24.2-3.
Contra Eutycliianam haeresim 1, Against the Euty chian Heresy, Book 1
Avitus the bishop to his lord, Gundobad the king
l.{ 15.9 Peiper} A gift both unique and manifold has been granted to us 2 by
the dispensation of the Divinity - namely that, among the many matters of
1 The chapter-divisions are our own. Peiper has none.
2 Lit. ‘our age’.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
93
4/26/02, 11:12AM
94
AVITUS OF VIENNE
royal business in your glorious princedom, you take special care to preserve
the orthodoxy of the Catholics. 1 It is because of this pious concern of yours
that, in a recent and clement authorisation-[letter], you have ordered me to
divert waves of examples 2 from the sacred fount of heavenly scripture [to
quench] 3 the renewed madness of Eutychianism that is pullulating as if from
the dead tinder of a rising conflagration. 4 A worthy undertaking indeed that
such a great ruler commands - provided that someone be chosen who is
worthy to perform the task; if the power of his eloquence match the author of
the subject; if our tongue should thus happen to do as much good in
speaking 5 to increase the [spiritual] salvation of the people as Your
Benignity has clearly 6 done in ordering me to do so. For you love the country
and person of the emperor (Anastasius I), who is bound to you, not
exclusively for the convenience of political peace, as other kings usually are,
but, because you fear that someone dear to you is being deceived by error,
you wish that all the friendship 7 between you serve this [one] useful purpose
- to prevent him from committing a sin. Who could have any reason to be
surprised that you trumpet his praises and commend him for being faithful
and devoted to God, since special 8 and all-conquering 9 forgiveness 10 comes
in abundance from him.
I, however, {16.1 Peiperjbeg God with all my strength that this very man
we are talking about, the Caesar of the Greeks, 11 if he is faithful to you, and
honourable towards us, be persuaded by our ruler 12 to persuade his own
people. 13 Since he has made himself your student in order to maintain the
1 Since Gundobad was an Arian such theological concern is particularly noteworthy. One
might compare Theodoric’s deliberate avoidance of theological issues.
2 There is a nice parallel to this request of Gundobad’s in Ep. 23 (55.30-33) and in Ep. 30
(60.20-22), both of which ask for lists of scriptural auctoritates or testimonia.
3 Lit. ‘against’.
4 Avitus self-consciously employs imagery of water used to quench a fire.
5 Peiper has mispunctuated. There should be no period after proloqui, since the sic is
balanced by the ut that follows.
6 Rendering abunde.
7 Burckhardt, p. 68 n. 1, mysteriously translated ‘Feindschaft!’
8 There is a typo in Peiper’s text. It clearly should read praecipua.
9 Lit. ‘triumphal’.
10 Venia, ‘forgiveness’for Anastasius’heresy.
11 I.e. the Eastern emperor.
12 Gundobad.
13 I.e. to follow orthodoxy.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
94
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
95
truth, 1 he should rejoice that he has become one who helps 2 your preaching 3
in order to fight the [heretical] diseases of his own land.
2. Eutyches, the deadly author of the pernicious disease that we are
discussing, was [just] 4 a priest in the church of Constantinople, but was
[still] in charge of many monks. (The bishops of the East call such persons
‘archimandrites’.) Since he was all eagerness, aflame for the highest
priesthood that must be acquired with the support of a reputation in his zeal
to introduce whatever new [theological] ideas he had, he is said to have
promulgated the doctrine that we abhor in his followers through whisperings
rather than writings. There was no sign of distinguished learning 5 in the man
that could buttress his outrageous arguments 6 with any semblance of the
truth. After he had initially infected the souls of his monks with this poison
and exposed them to shipwreck under the nefarious colours of his
‘guidance’; once he had become the heresiarch of a considerable company,
as I said above, a large council of bishops judged him - including bishops
from Rome sent for the purpose - and he was interrogated, exposed and
condemned. 7 But because no schism was ever able be abrogated in this
fashion along with its author - so that the death of the teacher entirely
dispelled his pernicious teachings - what had been cut down by the just
oversight of the pontiffs arose, as if from earth infected by weeds, because it
was nursing contagion from seeds that it had taken in long ago.
3. Listen now to the teaching of the heresy against which we speak. They
deny that the Son of God who remained with the Father before time, who, as
1 This suggests that the instruction and exempla were destined to go East. It is possible that
Anastasius preferred to seek instruction in Catholic doctrine from neutral Burgundy rather than
from Rome itself.
2 Peiper’s text and the MSS read adiutorem, ‘helper’, but another possibility is auditorem, a
minor emendation that may work better with the genitive and matches docilem : people who
permit themselves to be taught are bound to listen.
3 This could conceivably be an honorific with an ecclesiastical flavour intended to flatter
Gundobad.
4 Rendering quidem.
5 Pope Leo I’s judgement was not dissimilar. See Ep. 5 (Collectio Novariensis, ed. E.
Schwartz, Acta Conciliorum Oecumenicorum 2.2.1), p. 24: multum inprudens etnimis inperitus
ostenditur, and pp. 24-25: quid autem iniquius quam impia sapere et sapientioribus
doctoribusque non cederel
6 A free rendition of sensum conceptae animositatis.
7 I.e. at the Council of Chalcedon.
T rans/1
95
4/26/02, 11:12AM
96
AVITUS OF VIENNE
orthodox opinion compels us to believe, came down from heaven for this
reason, to take on a body, could have been crammed 1 into a woman’s womb.
The son of God, qua God, who said, ‘I fill heaven and earth’, 2 could not have
gone where he was, 3 unless he were content by taking on flesh to be what he
had not been. 4 Our 5 Eutyches, since he feared this conclusion, when, during
the synod I mentioned above, he was urgently begged by those who were
hearing him 6 to call the Virgin Mary ‘Theotokos’, 7 since she had given birth
to God, and to sign the opinion, turned deceitfully to wicked and sophistic
distinctions, and confessed her as ‘Christotokos’, 8 i.e. one who seemed to
have given birth only to the Anointed One.
4 . This he did in order that the person who keeps his divine nature might be
kept separate from the one who suffered the indignity of the Passion. 9 While
avoiding the left which must be checked on its treacherous and precipitous
edge, yet not accepting the right, in fearing each side to an equal degree, the
safest way lies in the middle 10 - namely when we say that the twofold nature
of the Redeemer can be discerned, but not divided. 11 Nor do we try [to make
people think] that the inviolable Godhead be believed to have suffered
bodily pain, even though all pain felt by any body in some fashion naturally
precedes the death that will ensue. Whence, just as our very own flesh, when
it has received the gift of resurrection, will be impassible after death, so too
God, who cannot feel death, once he had taken on a body and been joined to
it and made one with it, suffered with it, though without the bitterness of
1 Translating contrudi. Avitus deliberately uses a disrespectful and dissonant word to heap
ridicule on his opponent.
2 Jer. 23.24.
3 The Virgin’s womb.
4 I.e. human.
5 Rendering de quo loquimur.
6 His judges?
7 ‘Mother of God’.
8 ‘Mother of Christ’, i.e. of the Anointed One. Here Avitus goes badly astray: he is ascribing
to Eutyches the views of Nestorius.
9 There are a number of parallel discussions in Faustus, Ep. 3 and Claudianus Mamertus, De
Statu Animae : Avitus shares a number of words and phrases with De Statu Animae 1.3 (esp. at
pp. 33-37): inviolabilis divinitas, duplex substantia, adsumptus.
10 For similar imagery of the via media, see Symmachus, Ep. 12.8 (p. 714 Thiel): Et inter
duas diabolici vias erroris, Eutychetis atque Nestorii, tertiam immo mediam nobis ostendens
expressius veri rectique dogmatis viam and 12.9 viam mediam reperiri ... viam mediam
veritatis.
11 See Nodes, Doctrine and Exegesis, p. 69.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
96
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
97
suffering: He neither failed [us] during the glorious agony of our salvation,
nor did He feel pain. Against the sense of this distinction, the heresy, our
opponent, raising itself up, does not allow even Christ to be polluted by real
physical anguish, even though in the case of the Godhead itself, 1 who feels
no bodily affliction, from time to time one finds the experience of pity. For
we read of the Israelites, ‘they called out to God ... and his soul was grieved
for the misery of Israel’, 2 [17.1 Peiper] and the apostle orders us, ‘grieve not
the holy spirit of God’. 3 These and other similar passages listed in the sacred
books are a sign of goodness and mercy rather than of any necessity
enforced by nature.
5. In the meantime in what follows, I will put off any statement about the two
[persons], 4 and will develop the theme of the unity of the double substance
in Christ. Where are the great mysteries about the truth in heavenly
scripture, which have no other intent than to persuade us that the Word was
incarnated in a divine man? ‘In the beginning was the Word. And the Word
was with God. And the Word was God.’ 5 Now we know what there was that
had no beginning. Let us now try to understand what was begun and what
followed. ‘And the Word was made flesh.’ 6 Since God was at the beginning
with God, he lacks both a beginning and an end; since the Word was clothed
in flesh, it lacks an end, but had a beginning. Let that Emmanuel who was
foretold of old by the voice of the prophetic oracle come to the aid of my
discussion: for, as Isaiah said, He was the son of God, ‘born to us and given
to us’ , 7 so that He could be God among us. 8 It is in vain to divide corporality
from the sacred nature of divinity, if the prophet was correct in stating that
the Son of God proceeded [from the Father] as a boy. He says, ‘And He will
be called “wonderful”, “Counsellor”, “the mighty God”, “the everlasting
Father”, “the Prince of peace”.’ As far as the name is concerned, it is enough
that the boy is called ‘Emmanuel’. But when he says, ‘He will be called
1 The Father.
2 Avitus’ quotation exclamaverunt ad deum picks up the beginning of Judg. 10.10, et
clamantes ad dominum, dixerunt in a form that is slightly different from that of the Vulgate. He
combines it with Judg. 10.16.
3 Eph. 4.30.
4 Duorum is S’s conjecture for quorum L. but it is not entirely clear to what it refers -
possibly persons.
5 John 1.1.
6 John 1.4.
7 Isa. 9.6.
8 ‘Emmanuel’ means ‘God with us’. See Mt. 1.23 and Isa. 7.14.
Avitus_04_Trans/1
97
4/26/02, 11:12 AM
98
AVITUS OF VIENNE
“wonderful”, “Counsellor”, “the mighty God”, etc.’ what other reason, I ask,
is there for him to list so many epithets, other than so that you might realise
that the truthful prophet, expressing what is appropriate for man and for God
in one and the same person, has listed the benefits that will follow from the
mediator’s actions rather than his names [alone]? I shall compel the heretic
now to answer: Who is it that can be understood to require the titles ’the
mighty God’, ‘the everlasting Father’, ‘the Prince of peace’? If it is the Son
of God who existed before time, 1 why will he be given these epithets [only]
still 2 in the future, if he has always been what he is? If it is the son of man
who is being born, the fullness of time guards the secret of how two different
beings are to be joined to one another. It was to this that the apostle referred
when he said, ‘But when the fullness of time was come, God sent forth his
Son, made of a woman.’ 3
6. The Father sent what the woman brought forth. His corporeal birth is the
same as his divine coming. God does not want him whom He sends to lie
hidden. Let the world notice the signs of the coming of the Lord. He whom
the Father begat without a mother, and the mother conceived without a
father, will be just as much the son of God as 4 of man. Let us consult Gabriel
about the sacrament of that unity. He is the prince of ministers. Because he
stands in the presence of eternal brightness and untiringly serves it, the
ineffable secrets of [God’s] visible majesty are revealed to him, not only for
his understanding, but also for his contemplation. 5 He was the first to lead an
embassy from heaven to earth. He promised a divine offspring to the virgin
who had been impregnated by the Word. It was he who by greeting 6 one
woman, filled the whole world with salvation. He said, ‘The Holy Ghost
shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee:
therefore the holy thing which shall be bom of thee shall be called the Son of
God.’ 7 Since no process of reasoning suggests that it was merely a man who
was born from the heavenly spirit, since the psalmist says that every man is
conceived in iniquity and bom in sin, 8 [18.1 Peiper] here through an angel,
1 Cf. Hil. Piet. Hymn 1.1: Ante saecula qui manens.
2 The Latin is adhuc, ‘still’, but the sense of the passage seems to require an ‘only’.
3 Gal. 4.4. Avitus has natum ‘born’.
4 Emending ut to ac.
5 Intellegenda and contemplanda should probably be reversed. The sentence makes more
sense if Gabriel not only contemplates, but also understands.
6 Salutatione. Avitus puns on salutatio, ‘greeting’, and salus, ‘salvation’.
7 Lk. 1.35.
8 Ps. 50.7.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
98
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
99
on account of the power of the Holy Spirit poured into the limbs of a woman,
we see the sacred thing that had to be the product of such a mystery.
7. The apostle now defines this by separating what had been joined, on the
grounds that ‘God was in Christ’ 1 for our redemption. But perhaps the
cunning adversary will wish to abuse this testimony of the apostle in the
following fashion: namely he will agree that ‘God is in Christ’, 2 but by
grace, not by nature - as is the case with the hearts of the saints whose
minds, free from sin, are made glorious by the divinity dwelling in them. Let
us now see whether this erroneous notion perishes or not, if the sentence is
finished. ‘God,’ he says, ‘was in Christ, reconciling the world to himself.’ Let
our rival theologian here choose who at the end of time will reconcile to
himself the world that caused offence at its very beginning to our most
generous Creator through the sin of our first parent. If it is God alone, why
should he make an excuse to himself, since it would have been sufficient for
him to have forgiven himself? If, on the other hand, it is the man alone, how
(= quo effectu) can a mortal reconcile to himself what the divinity does not
release? God and man, therefore, are one, who himself commends the world
to himself, and who as son of the mother begs himself as the Son of the
Lather for the life of the world. This is why the apostle did not say
‘reconciling the world to God’, but ‘to himself’. He did not want you to
think that man alone prayed for the redemption of the human race. Lor if
[Christ as] man were not to be transformed, taken up into the nature of
divinity, 3 not only would he not dissolve the slavery of the human race by
intercession, but he himself would bear the burden of our common debt
according to the bond 4 binding our parents. 5
8. The same apostle (i.e. Paul) says that this remedy has been arranged ‘by
angels in the hand of a mediator’ . 6 And by showing the reason for which he
1 2 Cor. 5.19: quoniam quidem deus erat in Christo.
2 2 Cor. 5.19.
3 Words such as assumptus later left Avitus open to charges of Adoptionism: Agobard, Liber
Adversus Felicem Urgellitanum, 39 (PL 104. 65). The most recent discussion of Adoptionism,
J. C. Cavadini, The Last Christology of the West. Adoptionism in Spain and Gaul 785-820
(Philadelphia, 1993), does not discuss Felix’s use of Avitus.
4 For the bond see Col. 2.14.
5 On the necessity of the two natures see also Claudianus Mamertus, De Statu Animae 1.3,
pp. 34 and 36.
6 Gal. 3.19.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
99
4/26/02, 11:12AM
100
AVITUS OF VIENNE
offered himself as a middleman, 1 2 taken up from below, bending down from
on high, he says, ‘a mediator is not a mediator of one, but God is one ’} Since
this is the case, just as it makes no sense to speak of mediation unless it be
between two people, so he, whom we call the mediator, if he took on only
one, whichever it were, of the two substances, would then have no middle
ground from which to approach the office of mediation. 3 And he draws this
conclusion with one statement of a sort that cannot be tainted by any
trickiness like this: ‘For He is our peace who hath made both one.’ 4 That is to
say that he, evidently the peace both of the humble and of the mighty, having
been made one out of two, gave back one [made] out of two.
9. Certainly, as I explained above, either the evidence seems to require an
exposition or the example proof. But what could be clearer than that
statement of the apostle where, when adapting himself to many different
types of men, he said that he had ‘been made all things to all men’, 5 so that
as an eager doubler of celestial wealth 6 he might acquire everyone’s souls?
He said, ‘I have become to them that are without the law, as without the law,
being not without law to God, but under the law to Christ.’ 7 Surely there
cannot be anyone sunk so low as to think that this point should be explained
this way: namely that he is under the law of Christ without divine law? 8
10. It is clear that there is one law-giver, who, one and the same, as the psalm
says, embracing both past and future, gives blessing in baptism, and gives
law through his command. 9 That such different characteristics are brought
together in one person offends minds weighed down by carnality and made
sluggish by the habit of living with the conjecture and uncertainty that
characterise the human state: [19.1 Peiper] namely that the fullness of
divinity and the state of being human, the humbleness of the servant and the
majesty of the master, the power of the creator and the slavery of the
creature, all seem to have created one person out of all of these. But neither
1 Translating medium.
2 Gal. 3.20.
3 Compare Claudianus Mamertus, De Statu Animae 1.3, pp. 36-37.
4 Eph. 2.14.
5 1 Cor. 9.22.
6 Lit. ‘talents’. The allusion is to the good servant of Mt. 25.20-21.
7 1 Cor. 9.21.
8 I.e. the law of the Father.
9 A loose allusion to Vulg. Ps. 83.8: etenim benedictionem dabit legislator.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
100
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
101
is the reason for this cohesiveness entirely unconnected with the unity of
opinion among the wise, 1 which seems to be especially in force among
[their] heirs - namely that he alone who formed him from the mud can
reform the fallen state of man. Hence what the most blessed Paul says, ‘The
first man is of the earth, earthy; the second man heavenly 2 from heaven.’ He
said that he was a real man to be sure, but an earthly one because of the
contagion of pollution, and a heavenly one, because of his contact with
divinity. 3
11 . I am asking now, since the apostle says that a man came down from
heaven, who is there who would dare to deny that a god came back from
earth? Still if what the chosen vessel 4 said was insignificant, let us ask him
who filled the mind of that most chosen and precious vessel. ‘No one will 5
ascend up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, the Son of man
who was first in heaven.’ 6 And if God himself, who is truth, thus is so much
in harmony with his incarnation that before time he united in his
foreknowledge what he had already arranged to take on in his nature at the
end of time, see whether he be God, when he rises after the triumph of the
resurrection, if he was said to be a son with the father before he took on
flesh. Look at what cohesiveness he had in the past, whose unity is
proclaimed to be so great in the future. And lest we have any hesitation
concerning that inseparable nature, the apostle still goes on to add a
testimony from the psalms: ‘Wherefore he saith, “When he ascended up on
high, he led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men. Now that he
ascended,” he says, “what is it but that he also descended 7 into the lower
parts of the earth?”’ 8 It is no great thing for him to say that God came down
to earth, unless he confirm also that, because of the unity of the person he
assumed, he also descended into hell.
1 Sapientum soliditate is difficult to interpret. Soliditate may be Perseverationsfehler. Or
perhaps Avitus intends the cohesiveness (unity of testimony) found among the wise men, i.e.
biblical authorities.
2 1 Cor. 15.47. Avitus’ text differs slightly from the AV; instead of ‘the Lord’, he has
‘heavenly’.
3 Avitus is misinterpreting this passage. Paul referred to Adam and to Christ. Avitus takes
the passage to refer to Christ’s two natures.
4 Paul. See Acts 9.15.
5 Avitus’ text has a future here rather than the perfect ascendit.
6 John 3.13.
7 Avitus’ text omits the ‘first’ present in the AV.
8 Eph. 4.8-9; Ps. 67.19.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
101
4/26/02, 11:12AM
102
AVITUS OF VIENNE
12. When the Jews were murmuring on all sides and brandishing the naked
darts of blasphemy against our Lord, who do we think answered, ‘Verily,
verily, I say unto you, before Abraham was, I am’, 1 unless it was he, who 2
through a concord of father and of race, himself through the stock of his
maternal ancestors descended from the seed of Abraham, who preceded
Abraham countless years before eternity? Abraham, the greatest of the
patriarchs, even though he saw the day in which God exists eternally, 3 still
longed to see that one in which man is united to God. 4 ‘He saw,’ he says, ‘and
he was glad.’ 5 Because he once had a chance to see him in whom there was
true majesty, 6 so too he greatly desired to see the one in whom a humility
that was adopted shone clearly. ‘Then took they up stones,’ he says, ‘to cast
them at him.’ 7 Why should we be at all surprised that the Eutychians are
murmuring against the Catholic faith, when we see our own head 8 putting up
with lack of belief from his own people, those for whose sake he had come,
and about to return their indignation with interest? 9 Is it any surprise that the
Jews raged in the past in the same contumelious fashion that the heretics do
now? That they threw stones at the Lord then was a parricidal act, but you
would think that these people now in their own time are [still] throwing
[figurative] stones at the self-evident truth with their hard and stubborn
minds.
1 John 8.58.
2 Quia makes no sense. The structure of the sentence demands qui: quern respondisse
credimus, nisi qui ...
3 The Latin reads sine fide, but the trust and trustworthiness of God are not at issue. Sine fine
is a simple emendation and fits perfectly with permanet. For sine fide to make sense one would
have to see it as describing Abraham who lived before the coming of Christ; the tense of
permanet still poses a problem.
4 Abraham looked forward to the coming of the Messiah.
5 John 8.56.
6 Abraham saw God at Gen. 18.1.
7 John 8.59.
8 I.e. Christ. See 1 Cor. 11.3.
9 Peiper’s text pertulisse redditurumque perfidiam indignatione una cumfaenore cannot be
correct. There can be no question of Christ’s ‘tolerating and returning perfidy/lack of faith in
indignation and with added interest too’. One minimal correction would involve transposing
perfidiam to before pertulisse, and changing indignatione to indignationem : perfidiam
pertulisse redditurumque indignationem una cum faenore. Another possibility would be to
insert a lacuna between redditurumque and indignatione, yielding perfidiam pertulisse
redditurumque < ...> indignatione una cumfaenore. But even here what is the precise allusion?
In John 8.59 Jesus merely hides when the Jews try to stone him and passes by them out of the
Temple. The passage should probably be obelised.
Trans/1
102
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
103
13. {20.1 Peiper} The madness of two sets of people 1 conspires to see to it
that man and God not be believed to be one. Could it be the case, I ask, that
we were created to become something better? 2 Could matter mixed with
mud be permitted to be exalted with the honour due to divine beings? Why
are you making such an effort against your best interests, O Man, so as not to
believe that you are capable of becoming a god? Divine majesty is inviting
you to participate in its being. Why do you reject its offer? Why do you
despise the one who brings it (sc. the offer)? Cultivate the truth in order to
become like it; love orthodoxy in order successfully to imitate it. If Christ is
our head, when they are elevated, let the limbs then take on a partnership of
however limited a kind with the head.
14. Therefore let other people ask for a mass of examples from the body of
both testaments for their instruction to enable them to protect their
affirmations; 3 for this job, the tendency of both libraries 4 is such that if we
should wish to confirm what we are saying with a [scriptural] testimonium,
it would seem necessary to gather together all the oracles of the canonical
scriptures into one work. Out of the multitude of such passages, it is quite
right to set down certain chosen excerpts in order to avoid excessive
lengthiness. Just as those [sayings] are of little effect that are not supported
by scripture, because they come exclusively from us, 5 so too equally
ineffective is he who disdains to take in few passages, but throws together
his argument, emphasising quantity rather than quality. For because he is
afraid of being defeated, yet is unwilling to be instructed, and because he
wants a [whole] roll [of citations] rather than some individual proofs to teach
the truth, he believes that the weight of an argument consists not in facts, but
in the number of pages.
15. Our Lord and Redeemer revealed the coming of his Glory to his disciples
in this passage above all, 6 where he says: ‘When the Son of man shall come
in his glory, and all the holy angels with him ... and before him shall be
1 Jews and Eutychians.
2 Rogo suggests that both sentences that begin with liceat are questions and should be
repunctuated as such. Cf. 20.25 below. The questions are potential and could receive a positive
answer.
3 This paragraph addresses the original terms of Gundobad’s request to Avitus.
4 I.e. the Old and New Testaments.
5 I.e. from Avitus or patristic authorities. Avitus might be alluding to collections of patristic
doxography on the nature of Christ. See above p. 92.
6 Representing specialius.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
103
4/26/02, 11:12AM
104
AVITUS OF VIENNE
gathered all nations: and he shall separate them one from another ... and he
shall set the just like lambs on his right hand, but the unjust like goats on his
left. 1 Then shall the King say to them on his right hand, “Come ye blessed of
my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the
world.” ... Then shall he say unto them on the left hand that they should
depart 2 from him into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels.’ 3
What contemptible thing is there here in Christ, I ask, for human pride to
disdain? What could be so worthy of fear? What so clear in its honour? What
so worthy to be venerated in terror? Let the heretic put his mind to this
question: whether he is to ascribe this to the glory of the Father or of the Son.
In connection with the topic that we are discussing, it is sufficient for me to
hear, ‘When the Son of man shall come in his glory.’ 4 In the present world
‘learn of me, for I am meek and lowly of heart’; 5 in the world to come be
warned that lofty and terrible in his brightness ‘He will come in his glory
with his holy angels.’ 6 Let him who divides the unified mediator 7 state
whence can there be any majesty in a body that was bowed down by insult, 8
if there be no divinity? I will not mention that he is sent by the Father,
whether to kingdoms or to peoples, according to their individual merits; it
might seem more terrifying that he decree the appropriate punishments as a
man than that God the Father have prepared the instruments of judgement
for the sentence of the Son of Man. ‘For the Son of man shall come in the
glory of his Father with his angels, and then he shall reward every man
according to his works.’ 9 He did not say that he would come with the angels
of his Father, but with his own angels, because whatever his Father has is his
also. Therefore, when as son of his mother he receives on high what as Son
of his Father he had rejected in his humility, 10 what heretic could there be so
rebellious {21.1 Peiper} as to be unwilling, though himself mortal, indeed
1 Our own translation here. Avitus’ text differs from the AV.
2 The AV has been adapted to match Avitus’ indirect command construction.
3 Mt. 25.1. Compare the use of this same quotation in Faustus, Ep. 5, ed. A. Engelbrecht,
CSEL 21 (Vienna, 1891), p. 187.
4 Mt. 25.31.
5 Mt. 11.29.
6 Mt. 16.27. Avitus’ text differs from the Vulgate and from the AV. He reads in gloria sua
instead of in gloria patris sui. See below n. 9 for the conventional form.
7 I.e. Christ, both human and divine.
8 The diphysite florilegium in Thiel (p. 545) cites the mocking of Christ as a sign of his
human nature. See Mt. 27.27-30 and 39-44.
9 Mt. 16.27, this time in its usual form.
10 I.e. celestial honours in heaven. S’s contemptus must be right.
Trans/1
104
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
105
already dead, to think him, to whom he sees the immortal nature of angels
subordinated, to be God?
16. But the patriarch 1 already said what we mentioned above, when he was
begged by a certain individual (sc. Dives) for relief from the burning heat,
with prayers both in vain and belated: namely that if someone was unwilling
to take in Moses or the prophets, he would not be any more willing to listen
even to someone who came back from the dead. 2 Who is the preacher who
was brought back from the dead, if not Jesus Christ, into whose nature,
double, as we call it, the unity of the double testament is gathered together
from diversity? 3 For those things are narrated in the gospels that were
foretold in the prophets. And of necessity 4 the newness of the testament
consists not in its being different, but in its coming later. What is come to
pass today is recent, but what was awaited for a long time is ancient.
17. For because a chance has come to talk about Abraham, who we read was
established as the father of both testaments - of the old in introducing
circumcision, of the new in pleasing [God] through faith 5 (in the former he
was father of the Jews alone, in the latter of all peoples) - let us see whether
he agrees with the gospels about the genealogy of Christ, through whom (i.e.
Christ) he recognises that he is the father of peoples. Does 6 he understand
the eternal nature of the very offspring that he was to beget? 7 Does he
recognise himself in his great-great-great grandson? 8 Does he himself also
agree with the Redeemer who put himself before Abraham? Without any
parental pride has he respectfully paid the seed he owes as service to the
corporeal birth of the Creator?
1 Abraham.
2 Paraphrase of Lk. 16.31 Dives and Lazarus. The story was one which Avitus treated at
length in Carm. 3.220-310.
3 Compare Claudianus Mamertus, De Statu 1.3, p. 34.
4 Guessing at the meaning of ex viribus, based on its legal use. See OLD ‘vis’ 25c. An
alternative is to emend viribus to veteribus : ‘The transition from the old to the new testament is
not a matter of difference, but of date.’
5 SeeHeb. 11.8-17.
6 The following four sentences have been changed in translation from indirect questions to
direct questions.
7 Mt. 1. Iff. establishes Christ’s paternal descent from Abraham.
8 Lit. ‘grandson’, but in this context ‘nth great-grandson’.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
105
4/26/02, 11:12AM
106
AVITUS OF VIENNE
18. Let me briefly here mention that solemn witness, where an oath was
demanded, but which also prefigured the sacraments, adjuring the treasurer
of his house, not without the mystery of future grace: ‘Put, I pray thee, thy
hand under my thigh ... and swear by the Lord, the God of heaven ... that
thou shall not take a wife unto my son of the daughters of the Canaanites.’ 1
Let someone explain to me, I ask, what is the special respect implied by
swearing using the thigh? If this were happening merely to him as a person,
the man who had been asked to swear might more easily have touched his
head. But what is the reason for the thigh, along with an allusion to swearing
by the Lord our God, other than that the oath was taken on that very Lord and
God of Heaven, whom subsequently the ages seemed to have brought forth?
For he knew, beyond a doubt he knew, what offspring it was that he did not
so much overshadow 2 as serve. He knew for certain what he ought to
worship in his own body; he understood what limbs contrary to human habit
should be venerated with special honour. 3 After these indicators of what
happened before and the miracles that happened subsequently, even though
we have brought out many testimonia from the gospels and the apostles, in
the final analysis I am afraid that, since the Eutychians are not awakened
either by the deeds of the patriarchs or the words of the prophets, ‘if they
hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded, though one
rose from the dead’. 4
Contra Eutychianam haeresim, Book 2: Introduction
Even more than CE 1, CE 2, reveals the limited knowledge of religious developments
in Constantinople and Rome since 476. Although this renders the CE unusable as a
source for the events of the Acacian schism, it makes it a very significant document
for understanding the constraints with which some of the parties were acting.
Avitus’ confusions in CE 2 are as follows: first he does not know that Acacius
was ever condemned, even though he thought he ought to have been: second he
assumes that the addition to the Trishagion of ‘qui crucifixus es propter nos’ was
already in place in Constantinople, and that it was orthodox - this suggests that some
of his information was from a source favourable to the Monophysites, and that he
interpreted it, very reasonably, in the light of his assumption that there was no fixed
form of the Mass: third he portrays the patriarch as being in league with the emperor:
1 Gen. 24.2-3.
2 Lit. ‘overshadow', but used here as a biblical euphemism for ‘cover’, ‘beget’. See Lk. 1.35.
3 I.e. the genitals. Femur , ‘thigh’ is, of course, a biblical euphemism.
4 Lk. 16.31: returning to the story of Dives and Lazarus.
Avitus_04_Trans/1
106
4/26/02, 11:12 AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
107
although Anastasius certainly supported the Trishagion, Macedonius and his
supporters in Constantinople did not. 1
The mixture of precise detail and confusion is instructive. Avitus knows well
enough that the Trishagion was an issue, that it caused riots, and that it led to the
deposition of the patriarch. He does not know that the Constantinopolitan church had
been schismatic since 484, 2 that Emperor Anstasius was more committed to
Monophysitism than was the patriarch (Macedonius), who had only gone so far as to
accept the Henotikon of Zeno, 3 or that the Trishagion was regarded as heretical not
by the Monophysites, but by the orthodox. 4 His confusions may stem in part from
Western assumptions (e.g. that there was no fixed liturgy and that the addition of the
‘qui crucifixus es propter nos’ at a particular point in the liturgy, after the word
aBotvatog (Immortal) was more than a pious utterance). 5 There may have been an
additional factor: Avitus' information may originally have come from Imperial
circles, most probably from the magister officiorum Celer, with whom he is known to
have corresponded subsequently. 6 Celer’s success in making Macedonius look like a
Nestorian to the Monophysites (because he failed to approve the Council of Ephesus
in his profession of faith) and like a Eutychian to the orthodox (because of his failure
to cite Chalcedon) 7 may have further contributed to Avitus' theological confusion.
It should also be noted that CE 2 in its final form seems also to have another
audience: the Arian bishops of Gundobad’s court. It is possible that, for Avitus, the
king’s commission to reply to the Monophysites was primarily an opportunity to deal
with heretics nearer to home. This meant not just the Allans, but also the Bonosiaci,
who are presented as semi-Monophysite. It is also worth noting that when Avitus
turns directly to Gundobad’s clergy he uses the slightly mean sectatores , a word
which he otherwise uses to describe heretics when he addresses Catholics (Ep. 23, p.
55.35 and Ep. 46, p. 75.1). Clearly by this time in Gundobad’s reign, with Sigismund
having professed Catholicism perhaps ten years earlier, Avitus could be openly
critical of the king’s clerical advisers.
1 Stein-Palanque, p. 169.
2 Stein-Palanque, p. 33.
3 Stein-Palanque, pp. 166-67.
4 Stein-Palanque, p. 169.
5 One might here compare the later problem over the ‘filioque’ clause, which was regarded
as heretical in the East, but caused no such trouble in the West: see F. Dvornik, The Photian
Schism: History and Legend (Cambridge, 1948), p. 122.
6 Ep. 48.
7 Stein-Palanque, p. 170.
Avitus_04_Trans/1
107
4/26/02, 11:12 AM
108
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Outline of Book 2
1. Acacius’ position on Eutychianism
2. The Crucifixus- addition to the Trishagion, allegedly orthodox in the East
(Avitus is misinformed by Celer?)
3. The removal of the Crucifixus-addition in Constantinople
4. Avitus inveighs against erring clergy
5. The divine and the human cohabit in Christ’s incarnate body: witness the
Crucifixion
6. The Canaanite woman attested the two natures in the Incarnate Christ
7. So did Mary at the marriage at Cana
8. ‘My hour is not yet come’ has nothing to do with astral fatalism
9. Peter identifies Jesus as the Christ and the Son of God (Mt. 16.16)
10. Varying testimonia at the Crucifixion
11. The Good Thief believed in Christ’s divinity
12. Isa. 53.4-5
13. Biblical evidence for Christ’s human nature
14. Christ, not a phantasm, was crucified
15. Doubting Thomas
16. The Eutychians claim that the apostles were deceived by the appearance of a
resurrected Christ
17. Christ borne bodily to heaven
18. Peroration: Avitus hopes that Gundobad’s bishops will find his treatise useful
Contra Eutychianam haeresim 2, Against the Eutychian Heresy, Book 2
[Avitus the bishop to his lord, Gundobad the king]
1. {22.3 Peiper} I consider it a significant and worthwhile effort briefly to
mention in my present writing the recent moment when 1 the deadly poison
broke out into sharp difference [of theological opinion]. Belief in the evil
spawned by Eutyches 2 that we have undertaken to combat had lain quiet
after the death of Acacius, the former bishop of Constantinople. 3 This same
Acacius, as Your Highness may know, was more 4 a hesitant lover of the
doctrine than its public champion; 5 for he praised the sayings of Eutyches
that he found, but did not dare to preach them to a then devout and
1 Peiper’s text is untranslatable. Mommsen’s qua is the simplest correction.
2 The archimandrite of Constantinople whose theology was condemned at Chalcedon in 451.
3 Acacius died in 489: Stein-Palanque, p. 37, esp. n. 2.
4 The second part of the sentence shows that S’s magis trepidus must be right.
5 Acacius, although he had resisted Zeno’s anti-Chalcedonian encyclical, was not an
enthusiastic supporter of Chalcedonian theology.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
108
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
109
unpolluted people. For his dissimulation of a false and imaginary doctrine,
thanks to the favour of the reigning emperor of his day (sc. Zeno), he died
not only unpunished, but uninvestigated. 1 Hence the opinions of the people,
and - worse still - those of the clergy diverged concerning the outrageous
fact that the dead man had still been in communion. Just as each one had
right or wrong theological opinions, so likewise did each feel [differently]
about memory of the dead preacher. And, in this (sc. the memory) secret
disagreement was prolonged in the meantime, not so much in [open] schism
as in pretense [of unity]. 2 The issue was raised 3 with the Eastern emperor
and thereafter with 4 the patriarch of Constantinople, 5 in the hope that he
could take advice in peaceful discussion and with mollifying appeasement. 6
2. It is customary in the East in the churches of important cities for a
supplication to be made at the beginning of the mass to accompany the
praise of the Lord. 7 The voice of the plebs raises this acclamation as one 8
with such religious enthusiasm and alacrity that they believe - not without
reason - that any plea made in the subsequent liturgical celebration will find
favour [with God] as long as this dutiful expression of devotion is added at
the beginning. Even though Your Piety is very familiar with it, I decided that
it would be a good idea to cite the end of this supplicatory prayer here, since
my argument requires it:
1 This is a very strange and erroneous account of Acacius, who was certainly condemned by
Pope Felix III: see Stein-Palanque, pp. 24-27, 33-35, 37-39.
2 There had, of course, been a schism between the papacy and Constantinople since the
excommunication of Acacius in 484: Stein-Palanque, p. 27.
3 Agitur (L) cannot be right, given anno superiors. Actum est igitur S is preferable.
4 Taking cum as a preposition in parallel to cum rege. The meaning of the sentence is not
entirely clear, and the possibility remains that cum should be taken as a conjunction governing
conferret and that there is a lacuna after conferret that contained the main verb, i.e., ‘The issue
was raised with the Eastern emperor in the previous year; thereafter, when he (the emperor) was
bringing ... to the bishop of his own city in peaceful discussion and with mollifying
appeasement’ < ...>
5 Translating urbis suae : Suae (= eius ) refers to Anastasius.
6 Blanda meditatio, ‘soothing practice’, does not make much sense. One could emend to
mediatio ‘mollifying appeasement’.
7 There was no fixed canon of the Mass in Avitus’ day: thus he could perfectly well approve
of an invocation which he found theologically meaningful. For the fact that the Trishagion was
already used in Syria, see Chadwick, Boethius , p. 185
8 Rendering consonae.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
109
4/26/02, 11:12AM
110
AVITUS OF VIENNE
‘Holy God, Holy Powerful One, Holy Immortal, have mercy on us!
You who were crucified for us, have mercy on us!’ 1
And just as it had been whispered 2 to the emperor, so he too made it known
to the bishop: that nothing should be a cause of dissension, 3 and that there
would be 4 no mention of dissension, 5 if the bishop, once he had been asked
to do so by the emperor, were to order or allow what used to move the souls
of some in the prayer to be removed. 6 Allegedly 7 some were not content that
at the end of the prayer itself they called out: ‘You who were crucified for us,
have mercy on us!’ 8 You know that this means in Latin ‘You who were
crucified for us, have mercy on us!’
3. He managed to convince the bishop of this, who was careless and in no
way learned enough to be the patriarch of so great a city and, through it,
patriarch of the whole East. Through an ill-advised definition of this solemn
prayer, 9 he thought up and arranged a loss that had so great an effect, that the
clause, because it had not been handed down in the canonical scriptures or
instituted at the time of the apostles, seemed easily susceptible of alteration
- even against the will of the people. But where the hymn was customarily
first sung in church, {23.1 Peiper} because the end of the prayer had been
deleted, it did not please its audience. Whatever was considered the product
of Eutychian heretics clearly seemed to be the [theological] message of this
patriarch. 10 What one of the faithful would not rightly be upset, if he heard
that one ought not to pray to him who had been crucified for us? What more
need I say? A storm of riots swelled up. 11 While the people insisted, and the
1 Avitus supplies the text in Greek.
2 Note the over-determined form insussuratum fuerat.
3 Veniret seems to imply an indirect command.
4 The text reads fieri, but it must be used in a future sense here. Note the awkward switch to
accusative-infinitive indirect statement.
5 Since Avitus seems not to have known about the Acacian schism, de scismate must refer to
division within Constantinople.
6 I.e. the crucifixus- clause of the Trishagion. Macedonius was, of course, opposed to the
Trishagion. Where Avitus is wrong is in assuming that it needed removing.
7 Rendering the oratio obliqua of the original.
8 The quotation is given in Greek.
9 By stating that the Trishagion referred to the Trinity rather than to Christ? This was the
interpretation of the Syrian Monophysites, Chadwick, Boethius, p. 185.
10 The patriarch in question, Macedonius, was certainly not Monophysite, although he had
subscribed to the Henotikon of Zeno. Avitus has mixed up his parties.
11 These are probably the riots of ca. 511, as is suggested by Avitus’ description of the
Trans/1
110
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
111
emperor did not stand in their way, the patriarch was expelled from his
ancient see, and - to make matters worse - he was not innocent.
4. Just as we read in a certain place in scripture (1 Sam. 2.25) ‘If one man sin
against another, a priest shall judge him: but if a priest sin against the Lord,
who shall entreat for him?’ * 1 2 But above all other sins, that man especially sins
against God, in contradicting apostolic teaching and deviating from the rule
of truth. Just as nothing is more serious than when a blind man, in arrogantly
taking the initiative to lead, becomes a destroyer of the faith, after being its
preacher, judge the madness of this whole heresy by its rejection of one
sentence. To be sure, it might seem as if little had been taken away from the
ears, but, along with that one phrase, the full meaning of Catholic truth is
excluded. They do not wish us to pray to him who was crucified in order that
it should appear that just as the person of a human should not be able to grant
anything, in exactly the same way the substance of the [divine] majesty
should not be able to suffer any punishment. And what is this other than to
pay back love with hate, and a good turn with abuse?
5. For the dignity of divine beings was placed in a human body. God, to be
sure, is not subject to torture, but the divinity was involved in the passion.
The daylight, darkened by the shadows of night, showed terror at the harm
done to God at the time of the Crucifixion. 3 And the earth bore witness, as it
trembled, that the Jews had sinned against heaven. There are no uncer¬
tainties, no guesswork: 4 the truth shines of necessity. It expects us to affirm
what is necessary, since it alone on its own authority is sufficient unto itself.
Let us pay attention to the apostle who protests: ‘for had they known it, they
would never have crucified the Lord of glory’ , 5 But even that prophet who is
subsequent deposition of the patriarch (see Stein-Palanque, pp. 169-70) and not the more
famous riots of 512: Stein-Palanque, p. 177.
1 Macedonius was indeed exiled, with the emperor’s connivance, and he had effectively
been exiled as a result of his own stupidity in signing a profession of faith which ignored both
Ephesus and Chalcedon: Stein-Palanque, pp. 169-70. Since the emperor’s chief agent in all
this, Celer, was a correspondent of Avitus (Ep. 48), we should probably understand Byzantine
propaganda as causing some of the bishop of Vienne’s difficulties.
2 The AV text reads: ‘If one man sin against another, the judge shall judge him: but if man
sin against the Lord, who shall entreat for him?’
3 Mt. 27.45.
4 See Goelzer, p. 106, for the archaic and unusual use of careo plus genitive.
5 1 Cor. 2.8.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
111
4/26/02, 11:12AM
112
AVITUS OF VIENNE
nicknamed ‘the angel’ for his foreknowledge, 1 had said this before 2
‘whether a man will crucify his God, because you rob me’. 3 1 ask, would he
so openly contrive obstacles 4 for his own purpose? 5 If the Lord of Majesty
hung on, or was nailed to, a cross, let the opposition say why we should not
call upon a man in heaven.
6. For up to that point he had still laid away his heavenly glory in a body as
hiding-place; he still owed a death because of the womb [he came from]; he
was still performing acts of humility to teach us, even among his acts of
glory. When a certain Cananite woman, devout as the Israelites, but of a
foreign race - her strength befitted a man; her prayer was commendable; her
stubbornness prevailed - begged Christ to be propitious, saying, ‘Have
mercy on me, O Lord, thou Son of David’, 6 the inner wisdom of her
perceptivity, surpassing the biological sex of her flesh. 7 detected something
1 Malachi. See Aug. Civ Dei 20.25.
2 Mai. 3.8.
3 Mai. 3.8. The Vulgate reads Si affiget homo Deum, quia vos configitis me? AV ‘Will a man
rob God? Yet ye have robbed me.’ Avitus’ text reads Si affiget homo deum suum, quoniam vos
adfigitis me? Jerome, In Malachiam 3.8 ( CCSL 76 A) provides some clarification of the
problem in translation. The word that is translated as affigo is the Greek jtt£qv(£,£iv, ‘to trip up,
supplant’ — hence also ‘to cheat’. Of the verb Jerome says: Verbum Hebraicum, quod scribitur
haiecba LXX interpretati sunt, ‘si supplant at, ’ pro quo Aquila, Symmachus, et Theodotio
posuerint ‘si fraudat, ’ ut sit sensus: ‘si fraudat homo Deum, quia vos fraudatis me?’ revera
secundum historiae ordinem, quia decimas et primitias Levitis populus non reddebat, seipsum
fraudem, dicit Dominus, sustinere, cuius ministri, fame coacti et penuria templum deseruerint
... Hoc quod dicimus ‘haiecba,’lingua Syrorum et Chaldaeorum interpretatur, ‘Si affiget ;’ unde
et nos ante annos plurimos ita vertimus, magis ad mysterium Dominicae passionis, in qua
homines crucifixerunt Deum, quam ad decimas ac primitias, quae sunt scripta referentes.
Quaerat prudens lector quomodo nostra interpretatio cum his congruat, quae sequuntur: ‘In
decimis et in primitiis,’et videat an possimus haec dicere: ‘ut me affigeretis cruci,’ut sceleratas
manus iniceretis deo vestro, multarum ante rerum meditatione fecistis, subtrahendo decimas et
primitias ... hoc de verbo uno a nobis dictum sit, lectoris arbitrio intelligentiae iudicium
relinquentibus . In connecting the passage in Malachi with the Crucifixion, Avitus is following
Jerome’s exegesis which interprets affigo as an allusion to the nailing of Christ to the cross. We
have translated the text accordingly.
4 Obstinacula is a hapax. See TLL s.v. obstaculum 238.25. See Goelzer, p. 461, who does
not translate it.
5 The subject of this sentence is unclear. Perhaps Malachi?
6 Mt. 15.22.
7 Sexu camis cannot be translated, and was rightly obelised by Peiper. Hence the following
diagnostic conjecture: sexu<m> camis <superante>. The woman has already been character¬
ised as surpassing her sex in her virtus virilis. Here the inner wisdom of her mind might well
have been said to have surpassed the outward womanly form of her flesh.
Trans/1
112
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
113
superhuman in the man. The Eutychian learned men do not agree that it is
right to pray to him who was crucified for us. 1 She proclaims that both
divinity, which could not die, and humanity, which could be brought back to
life, should be fixed to that cross: ‘Son of David’ echoes back the flesh;
‘Have mercy on me,’ declares the god. He was called ‘the Lord God of
Heaven’ because of his power, but ‘the Father of Man’ through his stock. A
long sequence of time, I believe, after the death of David, {24.1 Peiperj
from whose seed Christ shone upon earth through Mary, has now been
drawn out from the lineage of the royal stock. 2 1 am asking now, from these
generations of great-grandfathers and grandsons, from the father I
mentioned down to the offspring of the virgin, with all that accrues from
heredity, is the lineage of a phantasm to be traced or one of a graft? 3
7. Let us see whether Christ tasted 4 the words of the aforesaid Canaanite in
his response, or whether he was exasperated at the foolishness of the
supplicant: ‘O woman, great is thy faith: be it unto thee even as thou wilt.’ 5
If that faith is truly great, what does not agree with it will not be correct. It
was quite a different answer that he gave his mother when he had been
invited to a wedding celebration along with his disciples, and the wine ran
out, and he was asked to perform a miracle. To her he said: ‘Woman, what
has this concern of yours to do with me? 6 Mine hour is not yet come.’ It is as
if he were to say, ‘why do you think that I am merely what you gave birth
to?’ 7 If you think that all I consist of is flesh, then I cannot carry out what
you are asking. This exalted [favour] that you ask of me, I inherited from my
Father, I did not derive it from my mother. Do you teach a body that was
formed in you what is owed to infirmity, yet at the same time enjoin acts of
power? You do well to think that I can do what you want, if you understand
that, just as you are the mother of my body, you are also the mother of your
1 Avitus’ confusion might reflect some knowledge that in Constantinople the phrase ‘qui
crucifixus es propter nos’ was attached not to Christ but to the Trinity: Chadwick, Boethius , p.
185.
2 Taking stemmate Peiper.
3 See Prudentius, Apoth. 915 for tradux.
4 I.e. ‘took in’.
5 Mt. 15.28.
6 John 2.4. Quid mihi et tibi est mulierl The AV which reads ‘Woman, what have I to do
with thee?’ But Avitus seems to read the passage differently. See R. E. Brown, The Gospel
According to John (i-xii) (Garden City, NY, 1966), p. 97 for the translation and p. 99 for an
explanation of the Semiticism.
7 I.e. a human being.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
113
4/26/02, 11:12AM
114
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Creator. For if you would have it that you gave birth to a mere human being,
‘Mine hour is not yet come.’
8. None can be thought such a fool as to apply his phrase, ‘Mine hour is not
yet come’, as if he were a pagan, to astral fatalism. 1 To understand the
mystery of that hour, it is right to look for a means of drawing a distinction
rather than a [fixed] decree. Since the very condition of our mortality itself is
not bound to it (sc. any decree), but every necessity of our state is the will of
him who governs us eternally, how much the more unwilling to entangle
himself in any fixed decrees of fate is Christ, who has the power of laying
down his life 2 and of gaining it back. But when the time arrives to undergo
execution, both the divine traits, which came from the Father, and the fleshly
ones, which the womb brought forth, will appear. Therefore, since the Lord
himself here in carrying out a miraculously divine action has not rejected his
mother, but taught her in her ignorance, let us see what he discussed with his
disciples in a more lengthy treatment.
9. In a certain place in scripture, he was asking them what the varying
opinion of the crowd was about his identity. When they had suggested that
the people had different ideas, and some believed that he was one of the
ancient prophets, or Moses, or at least Elijah, he said ‘But whom say ye that
I am?’ 3 Then the chief of his disciples took the initiative in answering, and
said, ‘Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God.’ 4 What Peter admits
here clearly could have sufficed, even if Christ too had not confirmed it in an
indirect fashion in his answer. ‘Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-jo-na: for flesh
and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven.’ 5
‘Blessed art thou’, I say, who, to recognise the son of God, have judged not
merely in the flesh and in blood, nor have the lineaments of the body 6 that I
took on offered you my glory to be revealed to you. You by gazing with your
noble mind did not take account of what came from flesh and blood. Instead
1 Constitutis fatalibus (sc. horis ) means lit. ‘fixed, fateful hours’. For the debate on whether
Christ was subject to the stars, see Augustine, Contra Faustum 2.5 CSEL 25 p. 259; also
Augustine, Sermo 199.3 (PL 38.1027ff.). The Manichees claimed that he was subject to astral
necessity.
2 John 10.17.
3 Mt. 16.15.
4 Mt. 16.16.
5 Mt. 16.17.
6 Lineamenta corporis : compare Gelasius, De Duabus Naturis, p. 18.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
114
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
115
my Father, who is in heaven, revealed his son to you, to whom he is joined
on earth, whose glory is not concealed by poverty, nor his honour by insults.
10. {25.1 Peiper} The body of our mediator hung raised up on the lofty tree
of salvation in triumphal eminence, 1 and the power of the salvation-bearing
trunk drew forth an opinion from deep within the heart of each person
[present]. That derisive man [offered] insult: ‘Here is the man who was
destroying the temple of God in order that he might raise it up in three
days.’ 2 Another one held out a drink of vinegar fouled with animal-gall on a
sponge instead of in a cup. 3 All the same, among the tortures undergone by
the man, he preserved the mercy appropriate to the Creator, and since he
grieved [to see] that they, for whose sake he had come, were still in error,
even at the very moment of redemption, he cried out, ‘Father, forgive them;
for they know not what they do.’ 4 What does ‘They know not what they do’
mean, except that they believe that they have executed someone who is only
a man? He who does not perceive the majesty in the tortured body does not
know what he is doing. And if, because they believe that they were killing
merely the son of his mother, they did not know what they were doing, why
does Eutyches today still pretend that he does not know? For ‘had they
known it’ at the time, with Christ and the apostle making it clear, ‘they
would never 5 have crucified the Ford of glory'. Therefore even though here
the Ford would like us to forgive those who did not know [what they were
doing], it is clear that forgiveness cannot be granted to the conscience of
those who know [what they are doing.] Or are we perhaps surprised that
Christ deigns to explain his passion so clearly?
11 . I would venture to say that we have further evidence here of what is
worthy of admiration. The joint crucifixion of a pair of thieves, suspended
on either side of him, accompanied the death of our Ford. It was, however,
the cruelty of the judgement, not the fact that they deserved their servile
death that made them partners of an innocent man. For the horror of nearby
pollution was unable to affect the pure radiance of the sacred seed, just as the
sun too, if it shines on what is gross, is in no way aware of the contagion it
has entered. Therefore one of these thieves, changing a long life of crime by
1 Cf. the imagery of Fortunatus’ Cross-hymns, Carm. 2. 1-6.
2 Mt. 26.61, but different from the AV.
3 Mt. 27.48 contaminated with Mt. 27.34.
4 Lk. 23.34.
5 1 Cor. 2.8. The AV reads ‘not’ for ‘never’.
Avitus_04_T rans/1 115
4/26/02, 11:12AM
116
AVITUS OF VIENNE
a shortcut taken near its end, became a doctor after having been a murderer,
a martyr after having been a thief. His limbs were bound, but he was loosed
from his crimes; attached by nails, but free with his love, he said, ‘Lord,
remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom.’ 1 O happy circumstance
that he bore witness! What inexpressible courage in belief! It was not
portents that overcame his [disbelief] to make him sense the divinity in the
man; instead he picked up his sense of virtue through a sign of weakness: he
wished to pray to one who was bound like himself. Yet even now Eutyches
disdains to pray to him who was raised on high [on the Cross], The thief
trembled before Christ when he died, yet Eutyches scorns him even when he
reigns. Eutyches did not fear death at the hands of him who will judge him,
while the thief sought life from a man who was dead. But once he had
suffered with his Redeemer in a death of abominable slowness, he joined his
own cross to the Lord’s. He adored him, free of guilt, yet a participant in his
punishment, and finally, eager to make an onslaught, 2 he changed his
prayers by preaching and armed with nails from the Cross, he brought force
to bear against the kingdom of heaven. He understood that it was in Christ,
the poor man, that the rich neighbour was to be found. He found what he
could ‘lift’ from a naked man. 3 He took full forgiveness and seized the
portion of innocence. He gazed upon God on the Tree and followed a man
into heaven. And furthermore, now that the martyrdom that He suffered
teaches us that he 4 was a real man, tortured by pain, likened to thieves, killed
by execution, buried in a sepulchre - through all of these things, the true fact
that he took on a body contradicts all who claim that he was a phantasm.
Even though the clear unity of both substances 5 convinces them with the
clear light of proof, they disturb the whole sequence of the Lord’s passion
that will be fulfilled in what follows with the fantastic construction of a
contumelious office. 6 They claim [26.1 Peiper] that there was a sort of
wraith, a cloud-like body that was put out to endure the injuries, punish-
1 Lk. 23.42
2 Lat. invadendi. Avitus may be punning on the idea of onslaught in theft or burglary. He
repeats this idea in the SHG 3.416-19 martyrium de morte rapit. cui fine sagaci/maxima cura
fuit tales non perdere poenas./ praeripuit scandens aditum caeloque levandus/ardua sublimi
tenuit compendia saltu. A similar treatment of the good thief’s thievery can be found in
Sedulius, Carmen Paschale 4.231.
3 For the proverb, see Juv. 10.22 and A. Otto, Die Sprichworter und sprichwortlichen
Redensarten der Romer (Leipzig, 1890), 1250.
4 Quam in Peiper seems to be a typo for quern.
5 I.e. natures, human and divine.
6 Obscure. Perhaps because it is paradoxical. An honour that is an insult.
Trans/1
116
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
117
ments and pain instead of our Redeemer - that it was a lifeless being in the
trumped-up shape of a man, because [divine] majesty cannot undergo tortures,
and because it was not true flesh that the people harassed, that the judge
tortured, and blows struck, that they made a mockery of with insults, that
thorns pierced, at whom a reed was poked, on whom a nail fixed and from
whom blood was extracted. 1 But because we place all our hopes in the
mystery of our redemption alone, and our being brought back to life has no
foundation other than our Lord’s having suffered death, 2 it is false [to say]
that he saved us with his Incarnation, if what he took upon himself to tolerate
for us in the flesh also is called into doubt.
12. Instead, come, holy Isaiah, a prophet in your own time, yet an evangelist
of ours! Come swiftly to protect the salvation of Christians against the lies of
Eutyches! It would be no hardship to say, indeed to swear of Christ, ‘Surely
he hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows ... and with his stripes we
are healed.’ 3 While the ability to heal was not certain, it was a fact that he
took upon himself willingly to suffer for us. 4 If indeed he himself truly
‘carried our sorrows’, then we too are now secure that it was not a trumped-
up phantasm that tolerated real pains. And if we have been healed with his
stripes, in vain does lying envy begrudge me the health brought to me. 5
Furthermore by any definition it is only reasonable to conclude that a
fabrication, because it was faked, could not be alive. But even in these words
of the prophet clear evidence of the double nature of his substance is found.
‘Surely he hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows ... and with his
stripes we are healed.’ These things are two, of which God alone could not
do both, nor man alone. God could do one, man the other. When the prophet
says ‘Surely he hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows’, he was
clearly alluding to one being that consisted both of godhead and of a body.
He alone healed the diseases that the wounded descendants of Adam caught
from the wound that was their corrupt origin. He alone healed who had made
the healthy being in the first place. He carried our sorrows who could not
sweat through the battles of the Passion except by enduring tortures and
1 For a similar series of indignities in asyndeton, see Fortunatus, Carm. 2.2.19.
2 S’s dominum necem is correct. Cf. Rom. 6.4-10.
3 Isa. 53.4-5.
4 As punctuated by Peiper, this is a sentence fragment consisting of two ablative absolutes.
Peiper’s period after sumus should be replaced with a comma.
5 Avitus puns here on the two meanings of livor : ‘bruise’ or ‘stripe’, and ‘envy’.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
117
4/26/02, 11:12AM
118
AVITUS OF VIENNE
pain. Therefore that we have evil in nature, God bore it; that we suffer evil in
our body, Christ bore it to the bitter end. 1
13. Therefore we should look and see how the Eutychians are submerged in
an even deeper abyss than were the Bonosiacs. 2 The latter take away only the
honour due him as a divinity; the former take away the truth of his body too.
Photinus laughs at us for worshipping the person of a man; Eutyches for
worshipping a cloud. Is it perhaps that the heretics draw the inspiration for
this illusion from the very celebrations that accompanied Christ’s nativity?
Will it be equally false that he lay in swaddling-clothes? That he appeared to
the wise men? That he wept in his cradle? I will refrain from saying anything
about what occurred later on in his life, when, because he embraced both a
divine and a human nature, our Refreshment suffered fatigue, our Consola¬
tion poured forth tears, our Light slept, our Bread hungered, and the Fountain
thirsted. I will not mention how he initially displayed the tender feeling
appropriate to the human condition in a lament over the dead Lazarus {27.1
Peiper j before showing himself to be God by bringing him back to life. If he
who did so much is being called into doubt, it follows that his deeds too must
be considered questionable. 3 The paralytic who believes that he has been
healed is in error; the lame man falsely thinks that he walks upright; the ray of
the sun is invalidated 4 that the man blind from birth beholds after the shadows
of his native prison. Was Lazarus himself deluded by this phantasm so that
as he slept among the dead he already thought that he had been resurrected?
14. If they believe all these things to be true, and take umbrage only at the
indignities of the Passion, let them tell [us]: where was the Son of the Virgin
when, offering in place of himself the shadow that deceived people with its
tenuous cloudlike appearance, which we thought was being offered for us,
he was deceiving both the faithful and the persecutors with an empty image
of himself? 5 He made his Father a liar too by this trick, since the apostle said
of him, ‘He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all.’ 6
1 Avitus makes a word-play on tulit and pertulit.
2 For Bonosiaci see Ep. 31, p. 62.16 and Gennadius, Liber sive definitio ecclesiasticorum
dogmatum 21, ed. C. H. Turner, ‘The Liber Ecclesiasticorum Dogmatum Attributed to
Gennadius’, JTS 7 (1906), p. 94.
3 Cf. Prudentius, Apotheosis 1020.
4 A curious legal use of circumscribo.
5 Cf. Prud. Apoth. 952ff. for similar argumentation against the phantasmatics.
6 Rom. 8.32.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
118
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
119
What ‘son’, if he was not real? How did he ‘deliver him up’, if he confined
him? How did he ‘not spare’ him, if he prevented him from feeling pain?
What death finished off Our Lord, if he could not fail to owe even the
smallest death because of his mother’s mortal nature to dissolve his slavery
according to the law of dying, even if he was not going to see corruption,
because he would be resurrected immediately? The gall that he did not want
to drink, once he had tasted it, 1 signified this law that governed both natures.
For he did not want to drink of the death that we all owe as part of our
heritage from Adam, but he had to taste it, because of the dispensation. But
when what the apostle said, happened, when ‘Christ being raised from the
dead dieth no more; death hath no dominion over him’, 2 let the heretic want
either a Christ without God or God without man, if he can.
15. Holy Thomas had been away when the Saviour returned from the dead,
and was fulfilling the prayers of the disciples by his visible presence and was
steadying the wavering faith of his own followers by coming back from the
dead [and appearing] alive. The disciples say that they have seen the Lord.
Thomas states that he does not believe them, and will not trust under any
circumstances, unless he has a chance to see [for himself]. After a while
Jesus appears for a second time - this time to all of them at once. After
giving the sign of peace, he very gently reprimanded the slowness of the
reluctant apostle. At the command of our Lord, in case sight alone was too
little, the sense of touch explored faith. He said, ‘Reach hither thy finger ...
and thrust it into my side: and be not faithless, but believing.’ 3 [Just as
inexcusably you will persist in not believing, even when you have received
proof through touching. ] 4 He explored the traces of the Passion with his
finger. The healing wound remained just where it had been inflicted, and the
life-giving cut happily preserved a gaping entry-way where the side had
been pierced. Then finally he came to his senses, and, illuminated by
touching his holy body, said ‘My God and my Lord.' 5
16. What understanding of the heavenly did the Holy Apostle gain from the
flesh? What divinity did he feel in the wound by touching it with his curious
hand, unless he had already learnt that Christ could not exist without God
1 Mt. 27.34.
2 Rom. 6.9.
3 John 20.27. Avitus has omitted the middle of the the quotation.
4 This sentence fragment should be excised. It looks like an intrusive marginal comment.
5 John 20.28.
Avitus_04_T rans/1 119
4/26/02, 11:12AM
120
AVITUS OF VIENNE
and that these very wounds he was touching had conquered the man, but
yielded to the victor? They would not have been able to put him to death
unless he was a man, nor would they have been able to have been defeated,
except by God resurrecting [Him]. 1 [28.1 Peiper} Here, confounded by the
great and astonishing miracles, when they hear, let them recognise that our
Lord, visible to [their] eyes where his body was buried 2 and palpable to
fingers, had entered the room where the apostles were seated, even though
the door was shut. They complain about the darkened gaze of men being
fooled into lending credence to a well-known trick with a phantasm, through
deceptive contrivances and a false semblance of empty clouds. For they
sense something divine in the magnitude of what happened, the force of the
subtle nature by which a body entered the secret room, even though the
doors were bolted and no access was available. They trump up a tale of
uncertainty lest they be forced to admit a marvel. See what a discredit to
divinity it is, if the master of truth who forbade us even lies in words alone, 3
be thought to have lied in his deeds. There is no doubt but that it would be a
sort of lie, if he wished his apostles to believe that he had done something
that he had not done, and were Christ thought to have done something that
no Christian is allowed to do. < ... > He (= Thomas) 4 was both instructed in
understanding a mystery by sight (which was enough for a healthy man) and
convinced by touching (the additional faculty required by the blind). An
ailment that is sought voluntarily cannot be cured. Whatever sort of
medicine is put on his ailing eyes, the man who takes pleasure in being
blind 5 cannot be healed. What use are eyes anyway in the case of such a
stubborn man 6 who rejects the truth that his very eyes proclaim? As if it were
no less a miracle for God to penetrate closed spaces than for the heavens to
lie open to a man. He who often bore witness to his disciples after the
resurrection: ‘Handle me and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye
see me have.’ 7 What could be so invisible to Eutyches? What could militate
so clearly against phantasms?
1 Goelzer, p. 455.
2 Translating situs as ‘place’. Avitus is apparently alluding to the first sightings of Christ
after the resurrection. See John 20.1-23.
3 Mt. 12.36; John 8.44.
4 The qui must refer to Thomas, yet he is not mentioned in the preceding passage. There
may be a sentence missing between Christiano and qui.
5 Taking Mommsen’s caecutire.
6 A constructio ad sensuin', obstinatione refers to a stubborn person', the relative pronoun is
hence masculine.
7 Lk. 24.39.
Trans/1
120
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
121
17. It is as if he were to say, ‘An apparition, insubstantial as the wind, does
not have the bulk of bones and flesh.’ He does not wish himself to be called
a spirit alone (i.e. one without a body), even though he is a true spirit. He
would prefer that you recognise him by your judgement to be just the man
that you saw return from the tomb. Now that he has triumphed after the
struggles of the Passion, he has nothing earthly for the needs of a
resuscitated body to demand. For it is not there (i.e. in heaven) that hunger
demands food, thirst drink, labour rest, or activity sleep. All of these things 1
have been made to vanish 2 not only in our head which is Christ 3 with his
brief, nay momentary death, but also in our case they will have dominion
[only] 4 up till the time of death, because they will cease with our resurrec¬
tion. Nonetheless, as I had begun to say, even though those limbs of our Lord
were no longer subject to any [mortal] needs, he was seen with his apostles
so as to remove any suspicion that he was a ghost from the minds of his
followers. He ordered food to be put on the table and deigned to eat it after
giving thanks. What they were still doing to fortify their bodies, the good
teacher did to bear witness to truth. Unless perhaps the man who preaches
the doctrine of the phantasm were to say that the shadow, an appearance of
limbs intended to deceive, was eating what was put before it, and that the
food taken by the sacred offspring [i.e. Christ] did not enter the body of the
Lord without burdening it with corruption, 5 but that it weighed down empty
wind with a mass of food of uncertain nature. 6 The deceptive image certainly
either spirited this food away, if it snatched it, or else is not insubstantial, if
it ate it. I know however that none other than Christ among the records of
that supper says, ‘All things must be be fulfilled, which were written in the
law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the psalms, concerning me.’ 7 And
we are looking for a [only a] few examples, when he says that scripture is
altogether fulfilled in its unity? And ‘after this, while he blessed them, he
was carried up into heaven’. 8
1 Human beings’ subjection to the needs of the body.
2 See Goelzer, p. 577, for decoquere.
3 1 Cor. 11.3.
4 One would have expected a tantum to make the sense clearer.
5 Avitus seems to exhibit concern about the digestive processes of the risen Christ.
6 Alternatively ‘some sort of food’.
7 Lk. 24.44.
8 Lk. 24.51. AV adjusted to match Avitus’ syntax.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
121
4/26/02, 11:12AM
122
AVITUS OF VIENNE
18. {29.1 Peiper} Go far away, Eutyches, with the tricks that you have
thought up! He alone has no blessing who rejoices that he is blessed or
redeemed by a phantasm. In the meantime the Son of Man, who had long
been in heaven through his foreknowledge, was being carried there in his
person. 1 Nor did he need the help of any angel’s hand, even though he is said
to be carried. The Son of the Father carried the son of the mother: he went,
because he was God; he was carried, because he was man. The gate of
heaven lay open to him as he returned, and the glory of his original
fatherland welcomed its god as he returned, this time with a body. Once he
had been received, two angels, he (i.e. Luke) said, stood by, and said the
following to the apostles: ‘Ye Men of Galilee, ... this same Jesus, which is
taken up from you’. 2 That is to say, He, whom the Father received on his
throne and whom you received in faith, ‘shall so come in like manner as ye
have seen him go into heaven’ . 3 Those to whom what happened seems to be
an illusion 4 have something to hope for from these words, if ‘he shall so
come in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven’. 5 When the
Catholics see the One they worship and the enemy see the one they
crucified, when at the sight of those same visible traces of the nails, < ... > 6
let Eutyches perhaps cease to think those fires counterfeit, with which, after
the smoke from the phantasm, the ever-lasting fire-brand will burn in
delayed penance.
19. Let it suffice for [your] sectaries 7 to have absorbed these few things to
stigmatise his ingrained doctrine or to correct it for a while, as is desirable,
so that from the example of the testimonies that I have adduced, they
themselves may seek out both examples that are necessary for themselves 8
and more numerous [ones]. If by chance, because of the old wickedness of
their dogma they either persist in their heresy, 9 or else add some new
1 The Latin word used is natura.
2 Acts 1.10-11.
3 Acts 1.11.
4 Lat .phantasma.
5 Acts 1.11.
6 The ubi which starts this phrase in Avitus seems rhetorically sound, so there appears to be
a verb missing.
7 Avitus intends Gundobad’s Arian bishops, whom he calls sectatores both at Ep. 46, p. 75.2
and at Ep. 23, p. 55.35.
8 Avitus is clearly hoping that his words will also be significant in bringing Arians to his
understanding of the faith.
9 Translating infidelitas.
Trans/1
122
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
123
contrivance, 1 if indeed it is the characteristic of those who err always to wish
to speak in their perverse obstinacy, so that they perish, God will grant that
when I carry out your command fthis] wickedness, which so far has been
kindled by argument, may be cast out by the magisterial authority of
heavenly scripture that is one and always the same.
Epistula 39: Introduction
This letter seems to have been written in the context of negotiations which took place
between Pope Hormisdas and the emperor Anastasius in 515, relating to the question
of Monophysitism (see also Epp. 31-32). 2 The letter implies that there had been at
least one previous request for information that had gone unanswered. Since he does
refer to a papal letter in Ep. 41 it is possible that Epp. 39 and 40 belong to an group
of correspondence earlier than that represented by Epp. 41 and 42 (which may never
have been part of the Avitus letter-collection). Avitus’ tone is distinctly tetchy (e.g.
‘or whoever he is’, 3 sen quicumque nunc ille est). Nevertheless, the letter contains
one of the earliest and clearest expressions of papal primacy in doctrinal matters to
be found outside Rome. This, despite the elevation of Arles above Vienne, and the
consequent downgrading of connections between the latter city and Rome. The lack
of reply may reflect papal inefficiency, 4 but may also reflect continuing hostility
between Arles and Vienne, 5 and between the Ostrogothic and Burgundian kingdoms,
which, for instance, led to the failure of a legation sent by Sigismund ca. 518, to
reach the imperial city (Ep. 94). That Avitus resorted to appealing to a man high in
Theodoric’s favour may suggest that he feared that political conflict was getting in
the way of ecclesiastical communication.
Senarius was comes patrimonii 6 (Italy 509-10) and a frequent ambassador of
Theodoric. It was perhaps as a result of one such embassy that Avitus knew Senarius
(see p. 68.2, ‘having frequently experienced your favour’, gratiam frequenter
1 I.e. there is a danger that the Arians will combine their own doctrine with that of the
Monophy sites.
2 For the date of Hormisdas’ legations to Constantinople in 515 see Hormidas, Epp. 7-8
(Thiel). On the negotiations, Stein-Palanque, pp. 182-84.
3 Of the pope.
4 See the excuses offered by Hormisdas in Ep. 42.
5 Though it is clear that the papal letter which Avitus received in 514/5 was passed on by
Caesarius (Ep. 41). That letter may have borne some resemblance to the letter sent to Caesarius
by Hormisdas: Hormisdas, Ep. 9 (Thiel). See also Epp. Arelatenses Genuinae 30.
6 See Cass. Var. 4. 3,4,7,11, and 13: more generally on Senarius see PI.RE 2: T. Mommsen,
‘Ostgotische Studien’, Neues Archiv 14 (1889), pp. 464ff: indices to Cassiodorus (MGHAA 12,
p. 499 including his verse epitaph) and Ennodius (MGH AA 7, p. 359).
Avitus_04_Trans/1
123
4/26/02, 11:12 AM
124
AVITUS OF VIENNE
expertus ), and was in a position to write to him. 1 He is here coopted as a go-between
between Avitus and the pope. At the end of the letter Avitus makes it clear that
Senarius’ answer alone would establish the facts, but that he needs an official
notification. Senarius was already established as someone both discreet and ‘in the
know’ in 509/10, when in his appointment letter (Var. 4.3.3) Cassiodorus says of him:
‘another aspect of your life was praiseworthy, namely that you kept our secrets
hidden through your honesty, even though you were privy to many, and were not
arrogant even though you knew many things’. 2
Avitus the bishop to Senarius, vir illustris (68.1 Peiperj
Since I have frequently experienced the favour of Your Magnificence, and
because you kindly entertain such communications, I am sending my greeting
in this letter. 3 Since you know that it is routine in synodal law that, in matters
related to the state of the church, if any doubt or hesitation arises, we, the
obedient limbs, as it were, have recourse to the highest priest of the Roman
church, as if to our head, 4 I have, with all due care, in accordance with the
will of the bishops of the province of Vienne, 5 sent my humble obedience to
the holy Hormisdas, 6 or whoever now is pope. 7 1 wish to hear from the papal
authority what he knows about the outcome of the embassy he sent to the
Eastern empire. 8 Therefore, as I said, when I am consulted by my
provincials, even I do not take it upon myself to answer, unless I have taken
advice from my superior. I have need of Your Ordination’s 9 help to conclude
1 For more on Senarius’ ambassadorial activities and their possible relationship to events in
the Burgundian kingdom, see Shanzer, ‘Two Clocks’, pp. 248^49.
2 Fuit quoque in te pars altera vitae laudabilis, quod arcana nostra probitate claudebas,
multorum conscius, nec tamen, cum plura nosses elatus.
3 Lit. ‘with the page playing the part of servant’.
4 This is one of the earliest, if not the earliest, surviving expression of papal primacy to have
come from outside Rome.
5 Technically only Vienne, Geneva, Grenoble, Tarantaise and Valence (Duchesne, Fastes
episcopaux v. 1, p. 124), although Avitus was, of course, writing for all the bishops of the kingdom.
6 Hormisdas, pope 514—23. Avitus’ comment suggests that communication between the
papacy and the province of Vienne was at best intermittent, despite the previous expression of
papal primacy. This may reflect the rise of Arles, but may also reflect the continuing hostility
between the Burgundian and Ostrogothic kingdoms, which is also visible in Avitus Ep. 94.
7 Avitus’ formulation, ‘or whoever now is pope’, is irritated and somewhat dismissive.
8 Stein-Palanque, pp. 189-91.
9 The honorific ordinatio vestra is unusual for a laymen. Avitus uses it to Viventiolus (Ep.
19) and Victorius uses it to Avitus (Ep. 16). TLL s.v. ordinatio 936.80-937.3 gives a minimal
number of examples where it is used of non-ecclesiastical offices. It is not discussed by M. B.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
124
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
125
this matter satisfactorily from both sides: namely that our question arrive,
and that an answer be forthcoming from an authority. The state of the church
is not a matter for bishops alone: it is a common cause for concern to all the
faithful. Whoever we are, and in whatever way we are seen to run the church,
we are handling your business in the Catholic faith. When something in the
rule of faith is either ill or is healed, you ought either to rejoice or to groan
with us. I cannot therefore believe that there is anything about this affair that
lies hidden from you. If I were acting on my own behalf, a note from you
alone would be a sufficient answer to my question: 1 could not hear any
greater truth from the pope than from you. But the interests of the church
demand that the teacher tell us what you yourself know. I therefore, your
special friend, ask the special favour of a reply from you, so that, as I said,
the truth can be made known to me to the extent that it will please the Roman
pontiff by virtue of his authority to tell those who are waiting for an answer.
Epistula 40: Introduction
This letter provides an important insight into the difficulty of obtaining information
in the post-Roman period. Avitus appears not to have known that there was a breach
between Constantinople and Rome at the time he wrote to Clovis ( Ep. 46). The
Trishagion riots of 511, at the latest, brought him to understand that there were
theological differences between Rome and Constantinople even if he did not fully
understand them (CE 1 and 2). During the period (c. 515) in which Vitalian
controlled Constantinople it seemed that the schism might be settled. * 1 This hope
soon faded. 2 The current letter seems to be a pair with Ep. 39, and may date to 515,
when negotiations between the papacy and Constantinople opened up again,
although it is possible that it, and Ep. 39, goes with Epp. 41 and 42, which can be
firmly dated to 516/7.
A number of factors were significant in causing the breakdown of
communication within the church. The divisions within the church, that is the
Acacian schism itself, and also the Laurentian schism within the Roman church
(498-514), 3 were factors in preventing the distribution of information. It is possible
that disagreements between Arles and Vienne over their relative status were also
factors in preventing quick dissemination of information. At the time that this letter
was written, however, there was the additional problem that relations between
O'Brien, Titles of Address in Christian Latin Epistolography to 543 A. D. (Diss. Catholic
University of America, 1930).
1 Avitus, Ep. 9: Stein-Palanque, pp. 178-84.
2 Stein-Palanque, pp. 189—92.
3 Stein-Palanque, pp. 134—39.
Avitus_04_Trans/1
125
4/26/02, 11:12 AM
126
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Theodoric and Sigismund were bad. Perhaps in the same year, or a year after Avitus
wrote enquiring about the Acacian schism, Theodoric prevented Sigismund’s envoys
from travelling to the court of the emperor Anastasius (Ep. 94). It is in this context
that one needs to understand Avitus’ comment that his letters may not reach the pope.
Given the poor relations between the Ostrogothic and Burgundian kingdoms, all
significant embassies to Rome would have needed permission from Theodoric - they
may have needed permission at any time. It is at least clear from Ep. 42 that a mission
was allowed to proceed to Rome in the winter of 516/7.
Peter of Ravenna would have been a useful ally for Avitus in his search for
information. First he was bishop of Ravenna, Theodoric’s seat of government.
Second, he was closely associated with some aspects of Theodoric’s religious
policies, notably towards the Jews, 1 and he was involved in dealing with the
Laurentian schism. 2
Avitus, the bishop of Vienne to Peter, bishop of Ravenna {68.23 Peiperj
Even if there were no other reason for which my devotion might seek Your
Beatitude in a dutiful letter, it would be right for you to be cultivated by all,
since you cause everyone to want to meet you because of your holy
reputation. Therefore it is no less right that you be sought out than the see of
Rome, 3 for it is no more distinguished for power than you for charity.
Omitting the greeting due to its reverence (i.e. the Papacy’s), 4 I therefore
confess to Your Apostleship, though it be with shame, the ignorance of those
of us in Gaul. Nor do I think it better for someone to pretend that he knows,
than to have learned, if he does not know. We have not heard from any
authority what is happening between the churches of Rome and
Constantinople, but we get our information from rumours instead and from
a variety of different messengers. And therefore, in order that we not be
thought both to be boorish and negligent, the whole province 5 is now making
1 Anonymus Valesianus 14.81; Moorhead, Theodoric in Italy, pp. 98-99.
2 Praeceptio Regis III, ed. Mommsen, MGH AA 12, pp. 419-20: Acta Synodi (502), ed.
Mommsen, MGH AA 12, pp. 444-55: see also Cassiodorus, War. 3.37.
3 For the use of the ablative of comparison rather than quam Goelzer, p. 113 compares CE
2, p. 26.27 as a parallel.
4 Or ‘yours’. The antecedent of cuius is not entirely clear, but it is most likely to refer to the
sedes Romana.
5 This might be read as a challenge to Caesarius: in 450 Leo had assigned the whole
province of the Viennensis to Arles, except for Vienne itself and its suffragans of Valence,
Tarantaise, Geneva and Grenoble: Epp. Arelatenses Genuinae 13; Duchesne, Fastes episcopaux
1, pp. 123-24. In fact the political divisions between the Burgundian and Gothic kingdoms
effectively rendered this ruling void, and Pope Anastasius appears to have made some
Trans/1
126
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
127
an official inquiry of the pope and of Your Beatitude through [these] clerics
from the Viennensis. * 1 We would like you to make clear to us through the
health-bringing light of a reply what your understanding is about the state of
the faith with the Eastern church. Even with teachers who are far away, it is
right to ask for teaching of one’s own accord: for the sake of the unity of the
body we must see to it that the limbs are reassured about the health of their
head. Therefore, if my sons, your servants, whom 1 have sent for that purpose,
are granted the opportunity to reach Rome itself, it will be a wealth of
information for Gaul to be informed through two princes of the church. 2 If
those whom we have sent should return from your see, 3 the faithful response
of Your Apostleship, which may come back to everyone, 4 will be more than
adequate information.
Epistula 41 = Hormisdae Epistula 22, Thiel, pp. 781-83: Introduction
Epp. 41 and 42 are not preserved in any of the extant Avitus manuscripts, and neither
may have formed part of the Avitus collection; they do, however, relate to Epp. 39
and 40 and have therefore been included. Although Sirmond edited them, it is not
clear whether they appeared in his (now lost) manuscript of Avitus. But since Ep. 41
ends with a note of its reception by the papacy, it is virtually certain that Sirmond saw
the letter in a papal MS and inserted it into the Avitus collection. The oldest MS
containing the letter is Vat. lat. 4961 of the tenth century. Since the reception of Ep.
41 at Rome is dated 30 January 517, and Hormisdas’ reply (Ep. 42) is firmly dated to
15 February 517, Epp. 39-41, which belong to the same group of letters in which
Avitus sought information on the state of the Acacian schism, must have been written
at the end of 516.
modification in Vienne’s favour: Symmachus, Epp. 2, 3, ed. Thiel; Epp. Arelatenses Genuinae
23. Symmachus himself temporised in 500-1 (Epp. Arelatenses Genuinae 24) and then restated
the position of Leo (Epp. Arelatenses Genuinae 25). Avitus might be seen as offering further
criticism of Caesarius for not passing on any information about the Acacian schism.
1 Assuming that Avitus refers to the bearers of the letter.
2 I.e. the bishop of Ravenna and the pope. Avitus is flattering Peter by putting him on a par
with the papacy.
3 I.e. not be permitted to travel to Rome.
4 Again this may be a snide dig at Caesarius - or perhaps at Hormisdas who has not passed
on information to all.
Avitus_04_Trans/1
127
4/26/02, 11:12 AM
128
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Avitus to his most holy lord, the pope, most outstanding in his merits, most
glorious in Christ, and most worthy of the Apostolic See (69.7 Peiperj
Since you know that it is appropriate for the status of our religion and all the
rules of the Catholic faith that your alert care and exhortation inform the
flock entrusted to you through all parts of the universal church, you visited 1
the Viennensis last year, if you remember, in that you sent letters to your
humble servant. They reached me as the opportunity afforded itself through
clerics of the church of Arles, yet they were full of a sense of paternal care.
In them, just as you summon us to share in your joys in the conversion of the
provinces of Dardania, Illyria and Scythia, 2 at the same time you instruct us
with a very delicate admonition, lest something deceive us in our ignorance.
The condemnation of Eutyches and Nestorius, whom the authority of the
Holy See under your predecessors had crushed in the past, had already been
made known to us some time ago through apostolic diligence. But this has
now made us very unsure and anxious, that, even though you ordered us
attentively to wait for the outcome of the second embassy sent to
Constantinople, your son, my holy brother Ennodius 3 has told me nothing,
nor have you informed us whether it returned having achieved its goal, and
you left your promise hanging with a such a long silence 4 that the taciturnity
of the preacher now astounds us no less than the delaying of the embassy had
already made us suspicious. Whence, for this reason alone, 5 1 have sent with
this dutiful letter your servants, my sons Alethius the priest and Viventius the
deacon, in the name of the whole province of Vienne 6 which was committed
to my church by all of your predecessors and by the Apostolic See. I hope to
learn through them - your answer will be my oracle! - whether the fervour
of the aforesaid schisms, which had burnt in vicious obstinacy at Constan-
1 For the topos, see the opening of Ep. 35. An indication of the contents of the letter may be
found in the one sent to Caesarius on 11 September 515: Hormisdas, Ep. 9 (Thiel).
2 See Hormisdas, Epp. 1 (on Scythia), 3, 5 (on Thessalonika), and 9: and for subsequent
developments Hormisdas, Epp. 15-20.
3 Ennodius, bishop of Pavia, post 513-521: PLRE 2, Ennodius 3. He headed the 515
legation, Hormisdas, Epp. 7, 8, 10 (Thiel), and he would lead the 517 legation, Hormisdas, Epp.
27, 33, 34, 37. Since the letters carried by the 515 legation were written on 11 August 515, it
must be this legation that Avitus counted as the second. In Ep. 42 Hormisdas counts it as the first,
although he had already sent messengers to the emperor in 515: Hormisdas, Epp. 4, 6 (Thiel).
4 Tanta silentii diuturnitate: Lit: ‘with so great a length of silence’.
5 Taking sola hac causa with S.
6 Technically only Vienne, Geneva, Grenoble, Tarantaise and Valence (Duchesne, Fastes
episcopaux 1, p. 124; see Epp. Arelatenses Genuinae 25), although Avitus was, of course,
writing for all the bishops of the kingdom.
Trans/1
128
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
129
tinople and to which - a greater cause for sorrow - you say that Alexandrian and
Antiochene churches are bound, has been extinguished at your teaching,
Christ willing, by the appropriate measures, or whether the embassy, once
returned, has brought back something to show that can easily be read, or
perhaps brought back in an announcement some means whereby whatever
suspicion you have about this may be maintained. 1
For we are afraid that the pope, when he does not indicate that things are
going well, may have sensed that something was going wrong. To this is
added the fact that we have heard from different and reliable sources that
Greece is boasting about its reconciliation or concord with the Roman
church. 2 This is the most welcome of news, if it is true, but we must also be
on our guard lest it be a cunning falsehood. All of us therefore ask through
me that you instruct me in what I should say to my sons your brothers if I am
asked for advice. 3 For, secure not just of the devotion of the church of Vienne,
but of that of all of Gaul, I promise you that all of us are seeking your decree
about the state of the faith. Pray that just as the false profession of the
damned may not deceive us, so too, once we have found out the truth, it may
not separate us from the unity that you rule. Received 30 January 517. By the
priest Alethius and the deacon Viventius.
Epistula 42 = Hormisdas Epistula 2, Thiel, pp. 783-86
Hormisdas to Avitus the bishop and to all the bishops of the province of
Vienne who are in your diocese . 4 {70.13 Peiperj
He who wishes to be instructed, even though he knows a great deal about
matters that have to do with the Catholic faith, has clearly shown what zeal
he has for the divine commandments. There can be no such care except
where [a man’s] faith is genuine. For this reason we rejoice in the Lord about
1 Peiper’s text reads (p. 70.2-3) unde vobis ad hoc qualiscumque suspicio reservetur. But
reservetur seems to be the wrong word. One would have expected something meaning
‘allayed’. Goelzer, p. 676, does not comment on the usage here.
2 This would reflect the attitudes of Vitalian’s party, which was in power in 515 (Stein-
Palanque, pp. 182-84), and with which Avitus was in correspondence {Ep. 47). See also Ep. 9,
where Avitus congratulates the patriarch of Constantinople on the ending of the schism.
3 Id est Gallicanis has the air of a gloss, and should be bracketed.
4 I.e. suffragans of Vienne. The phrase sub tua diocesi clearly has a sting to it: Hormisdas is
specifically limiting Avitus’ authority to the dioceses of Geneva, Grenoble, Tarantaise and
Valence: Epp. Arelatenses Genuinae 25; Duchesne, Fastes episcopaux , vol. 1, p. 124; Klingshim,
Caesarius of Arles, pp. 70-71.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
129
4/26/02, 11:12AM
130
AVITUS OF VIENNE
the sincerity 1 of your proposal, most beloved brother, when we see through
the letters sent with Alethius the priest and Viventius the deacon, that you
both recall the decisions of the Apostolic See concerning the impious sinners
Eutyches and Nestorius and are making inquiries as to whether we have
admonished them and taken any measures against those by whom the
churches of the East are confounded. It is certainly a worthy source of
concern to the faithful that they bemoan the fall of wretched men, yet see to
it that they themselves not be polluted by someone else’s disease. But do not
think that we have been suppressing things, preventing accurate information
from reaching you about what has been done. We [ will] make quick work of
eliminating the silence that [so] hurts you . 2 For because we do not often have
to advise you, we have trust in the stability of your conscience and faith.
Care would perhaps have to be paid to those who waver: it is enough to have
made clear what has to be avoided to those who are perfect.
If the longed-for arrival of the embassy (i.e. from Rome to Constan¬
tinople) that we sent once (not twice , 3 as you write) had occurred, we would
eagerly have shared with you the news you want. For we know that this is
only reasonable and in accordance with our plan, namely that to those whom
we caused to share in our worry, with them we should join the joys of the
return of unity. As far as the Greeks are concerned they offer wishes for
peace with their mouths rather than their hearts and they say just things
rather than do them. Their boastful words imply that they desire what their
actions proclaim them unwilling to do. What they claim, they fail to
demonstrate, what they have condemned, they follow.
For how did it come about that when they had promised through
Ennodius our brother and fellow-bishop 4 that they would send clerics to
1 A sinceritate cannot be right. One could emend to in or bracket a. But S (Sirmond’s
Concilia Galliae) reads in domino de sinceritate which seems preferable.
2 Lit. ‘by which your affection is bitten’.
3 Clearly there had been some misunderstanding, in that Hormisdas appears to have told
Avitus to await the outcome of a second embassy when he wrote in 515 (Ep. 41). Furthermore
Hormisdas was splitting hairs as it was, for there had been a considerable exchange of letters
since Hormisdas’ appointment in 514. Further, although there had only been one full papal
embassy in 515, a legation had come from the emperor in 516, and Hormisdas had sent a reply:
Hormisdas, Ep. 13 (Thiel). The politeness of his reply suggests that Hormisdas realised that he
had not kept Avitus adequately informed. There would be a second papal legation in 517. Stein-
Palanque, pp. 182-85, 189-91 and Chadwick, Boethius , p. 42.
4 Ennodius, bishop of Pavia, post 513-521: PLRE 2, Ennodius 3. He headed the 515
legation (Hormisdas, Epp. 7, 8, 10 [Thiel]), and would lead the 517 legation (Hormisdas, Epp.
27, 33, 34, 37).
Trans/1
130
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
131
confirm what the Apostolic See had requested, and also made many
promises to emend their wickedness - as they had been requested to do by us
- not only did they not as per their own agreement send men of religion with
full authority to handle the matter, but also, by sending laymen and people
who were not part of the church , 1 as if something insignificant were at issue,
they did not at that time make an effort to extricate themselves from the mud
in which they were immersed, but instead tried to darken through
obfuscation 2 the Catholic faith in all its brightness? This was the reason that
we were silent, as you too saw through the revelation of spiritual prudence.
What could I explain to you about this matter by sending letters, stubbornly
stuck in its own wickedness as it was? Let those who are concerned about an
unexpected outcome ask for a careful account of what is happening : 3 he who
makes no indication of what he knows is declaring that previous things are
staying entirely the way they were.
For this reason, most beloved brother, we both encourage you with this
missive and through you too, since now we have the opportunity, we warn the
others in Gaul who share the same faith with us. Keep the constancy in the
faith that you have promised and that is pleasing to God, and refuse the
company of transgressors. Show your constancy ‘to Christ, a virgin to one
husband ’, 4 as you have promised. Beware, Test just as the serpent beguiled
Eve through his subtility, so too the minds of some may be corrupted away
from the simplicity and chastity that is in Christ Jesus ’. 5 The blandishments
of harmful people are pernicious and for that reason you should be alert,
because ‘the adversary’ of human salvation, ‘as a roaring lion walketh about,
seeking whom he may devour. Whom resist, steadfast in faith .’ 6 Because
those who follow his footsteps and love [him] have this special characteristic
of their father, who was cast down from the citadel of heaven : 7 that because
they have been deprived of that light of truth, they rejoice that others are
benighted in their darkness, and even though they know that they will pay
the penalty for their perversity, they rejoice, if they can acquire some
miserable companions in their damnation. For how does it happen that, even
1 The legates were the viri illustres, Theopompus and Severianus: Hormisdas, Epp. 11-14.
2 Satietate (Peiper) makes no sense. Obscuritate (S), ‘darkness’, is better.
3 Novi exitus makes no sense as a nominative. It must be a genitive, and the simplest
emendation is to change sollicite to solliciti.
4 Alluding to 2 Cor. 11.2.
5 Alluding to 2 Cor. 11.3.
6 1 Pet. 5.8.
7 I.e. Lucifer.
Avitus_04_T rans/1 131
4/26/02, 11:12AM
132
AVITUS OF VIENNE
though on the whole they are being deserted by their neighbours, the
Thracians, Dardanians and Illyrians , 1 now that their perversity is known, in
the hope that they will be ignorant, they try to entice those who live far away 2
by deceit and various tricks - unless it be in order to stain for others too by
wicked contagion the light that they themselves do not have?
So that you may recognise the goals of these factions - many of the
people in Thrace, even though they are ground down by the attacks of
persecutors, keep communion with us, since they know that faith becomes
brighter in adversity. Dardania and Illyricum , 3 both near to Pannonia, have
asked that bishops be appointed by us for them where necessary, and we
have already done so. They have thus joyfully separated themselves from the
company of the damned, with the result that they seek remedies, provided
that they have nothing to do with the transgressors. The metropolitan of
Epirus, that is the bishop of Nicopolis, who has recently been set apart from
the wicked along with his synod, has made the necessary profession of faith
and restored himself to apostolic communion . 4
We thought we should put this information in the present letter, in order
that, just as it is right that we mourn the fate of those who are perishing in
pain, so too we rejoice in the safety of those who are returning, and in order
that the faithful who live rather far away may be instructed in it (sc. the
letter) in the precautions necessary to avoid the poison of those whom they
see are rightly being shunned even by their own people. And we too ought to
remember our arrangement to seek them out with one embassy after another,
so that, even if they are not moved in their desire for salvation by respect for
God, or by the considerations of reason, at least they may give way, if we
keep on knocking importunately and stubbornly, and either reject their
errors and return to the straight path, or be judged incorrigible by all because
of their stubborn spirit, since, even though they had been warned, they
persisted in their obstinate perfidy. Pray and join your prayers to God and
entreaties to ours, that through his charitable efforts our action, working for
the stability of the Catholic faith, may make progress, keeping you pure and
whole, separated from any contact with transgressors in order that we may
1 For Hormisdas and Dorotheus of Thessalonika, Hormisdas, Epp. 3, 5 (Thiel), and John of
Nicopolis and the bishops of Epirus, Hormisdas, Epp. 15-19 (Thiel): Stein-Palanque, pp. 183—
84, 190.
2 A hint that proselytisers have been sent to Gaul? Or a reference to Avitus’ Constan-
tinopolitan informants?
3 V’s Illyricus must be wrong. Read Illyricum.
4 Hormisdas, Epp. 15-19.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
132
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE ACACIAN SCHISM
133
either join our hearts and senses with those who have been reformed, or else
that we be fortunate enough to be free from the poisons of those [who are
evil]. For we who know (just as you too testify that it is not unknown to you)
that Eutyches and Nestorius were condemned by apostolic, i.e. official
Catholic authority, how can we be saved, if we cling in any form of
communion to their followers and successors, since Belial can share nothing
with our Christ? 1 We believe that it is in the interest of your authority that we
inform you through a reading of the documents about what was done before
us by the Nicopolitans or the Dardanians, 2 or in what order they were taken
back into communion. Given 15 February 517.
1 2 Cor. 6.15.
2 Hormisdas, Epp. 15, 16 (Thiel).
Avitus_04_T rans/1
133
4/26/02, 11:12AM
2. THE LAURENTIUS FILE
Contents
Epistula 9 Avitus to the patriarch of Constantinople: Avitus congratulates him on
negotiations to end the Acacian schism (date post-March 515).
Epistula 46A [Sigismund to Anastasius] a fragmentary letter, written to accompany
the son(s) of Laurentius back from Burgundy.
Epistula 47 Sigismund to Vitalinus, Senator: Sigismund negotiates the return of the
son(s) of Laurentius from the imperial court.
Epistula 48 Avitus to Celer, Senator: Avitus negotiates the return of the son of
Laurentius from the imperial court.
The dossier on Laurentius and his son touches on a number of major issues. First, the
letters appear to relate to the year 515, though they seem to concern more than one
embassy. The context appears to be the expected ending of the Acacian schism,
during Vitalian’s dominance in Constantinople ( Ep. 9). Whether Vitalinus ( Ep. 47) and
Vitalian are the same person is unfortunately unclear. In the event, the schism was to
last another three years. Second, apart from the Acacian schism, the letters are also
concerned with the return of the son of the vir illustrissimus Laurentius, who is being
sent to join his father in Constantinople, at the request of the emperor. Laurentius
himself had already been allowed to return (Ep. 47), and it appears that father and son
had both been hostages of some kind at the Burgundian court. Exactly under what
circumstances such hostages were held is unclear, although there is a further reference
to such a situation in Ep. 49. Since the hostages seem in some way to have been
connected to Vitalian, one might perhaps guess that they were effectively exiles sent
abroad after Vitalian’s initial revolt in 514. 1 Whatever the explanation, the presence of
hostages suggests a complicating factor in any relations between Byzantium and the
West. At the same time, the embassies seem to have been involved in negotiations for
Sigismund to take over the office of MVM, which his father had been granted in 472
( Epp . 46A, 47, 48: see also 78, 93, 94), 2 and which he may well have continued to
claim thereafter. Since Gundobad was still alive, this must have been an attempt to
ensure the continuation of good relations between the Burgundian kingdom and the
Empire after Gundobad’s death, and perhaps to strengthen Sigismund’s position in
preparation for his succession to the senior position in the Burgundian kingdom. In
all this there is the added complication that Sigismund appears to have angered
1 The Chronicle of Marcellinus comes provides an important contemporary account for
Vitalian’s revolt, especially s.a. 514, 515. He is known to have held Hypatius as a captive, s.a.
515.4.
2 See PLRE 2 ‘Gundobadus 1’.
Avitus_04_Trans/1
134
4/26/02, 11:12 AM
THE LAURENTIUS FILE
135
Avitus in initially choosing someone else to write the diplomatic correspondence to
the imperial court. Unfortunately this multi-layered correspondence is, as usually
with Avitus, both allusive and elusive, and by no means easy to interpret.
Epistula 9: Introduction
This letter must be dated to 515, because of its association with Epp. 46A, 47, 48. It
reflects the expectation that the Acacian schism would be ended, following the
success of Vitalian’s rebellion against Anastasius. 1 Sigismund has sent a legation to
the emperor, perhaps reflecting his elevation to the patriciate, 2 and Avitus has taken
advantage of it to send a letter to the patriarch of Constantinople. Because of the date
we can be sure that the patriarch was Timotheus. 3 4
See D. Norberg, ‘Ale. Avit. Ep. 9 (Peiper p. 44,1)’, Eranos 36 (1938), pp. 129—
30, and Burckhardt, pp. 109-11, who translates the letter.
Avitus the bishop to the patriarch of Constantinople* {43.5 Peiper j
Since my master, your [spiritual] son, the patrician Sigismund 5 sent out an
embassy to the most glorious princeps, 6 he provided 7 8 for me as well a
doubly sacred chance to pay my respects to you. When I was thirsting for
you as our foremost priest, with justified longing, Laurentius, vir illustrisf
increased our respect for you by indicating in his letters 9 that everything
1 Stein-Palanque, pp. 181-84.
2 Sigismund clearly received the patriciate while his father was alive. This is the first (and
only) clear mention of the office. Since Vitalian seems to have been responsible for Sigismund’s
elevation to some office other than that of MVM in 515 (Ep. 47), it is likely that he received the
honour immediately before this letter was written. Martindale, PLRE 2, is sadly imprecise over
the chronology of Sigismund’s office-holding.
3 Stein-Palanque, pp. 170-71 and 190-91: although Vitalian had demanded the restoration
of Macedonius, he died in exile, pp. 179 and 184. In the complicated theological politics of
Constantinople, Avitus may not have known who the patriarch was. One should compare Ep.
39, p. 68.7 where Avitus, if he is not being snide, clearly does not know the name of the pope,
and Ep. 25 where he does not know the name of the patriarch of Jerusalem. Charaux wrongly
identifies the bishop as John of Cappadocia, but provides a translation of the letter on pp. 103-04.
4 For Avitus’ use of papa for ‘patriarch’, see Goelzer, p. 429 n. 1.
5 See above p. 21.
6 The emperor Anastasius.
7 Prospexit.
8 See Epp. 46A-48 on the return to Constantinople of Laurentius’ son.
9 Apicibus suis, the actual written characters of the letter, is here used per synecdochen, see
Goelzer, p. 600.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
135
4/26/02, 11:12AM
136
AVITUS OF VIENNE
clouded that had darkened the peace of the Eastern peoples with its obfus¬
cating lies had been cleansed by the serenity of peace restored, and that you
now have the sort of peace with the pope at Rome that befits, as it were, the
twin princes of the Apostles 1 to offer to the world. What Catholic would not
rejoice at the peace of two such great churches, ones which the world looks
at, as if they were a sign 2 of the faith placed in heaven, as if upon a double
star. Who does not rightly rejoice in the return of the weak, the safe state of
those who are unharmed, when, once the other sheep are safe within the
fold, the one who has wandered off because of a mistake of her erring keeper
is called back to the heavenly fold with rejoicing? 3 Guard like fathers the
disciplinary power of the church - even over us! - that is entrusted to you.
Your concord is required as much to enforce [religious] authority as to serve
as an example. 4 What charity will we be able to enjoin upon our people, if
we cannot find it in our rulers? What stability can there be in a body whose
head nods? In unity of spirit give an abundance to those returning. 5 See to it
in your preaching that no one perish intentionally, that the thieving beast not
prey upon the assigned watch-tower, 6 if Rome should depart from your
consensus. Our grief, should the sun go down upon your dissension, 7 is a
loss for the East. 8 Since we have received the happy news that I mentioned
above from a most reliable source, 9 confirm my information in your own
hand, so that the eager Western church may rejoice that the gift of a heavenly
oracle that it is happy to have received through a fellow-student 10 may be
multiplied for it by a master.
1 Peter and Andrew. Constantinople was popularly supposed to have been founded by Saint
Andrew.
2 Signum , the word used here, could mean either ‘military standard’ or else ‘constellation’.
3 Mt. 18.12.
4 See Goelzer, p. 129, who construes concordia as ablative with opus est, and magisterio as
dative.
5 L has a nonsensical reading unam ergo copiam. Norberg, ‘Ale. Avit. Ep. 9’, pp. 129-30,
finds Peiper’s emendation unanimi too far removed from the ductus litterarum, and suggests
vestram ergo copiam , where vestram copiam = vestri copiam.
6 Isa. 21.8: et clamavit leo super specula Domini ego sum stans iugiter per diem et super
custodiam meam ego sum stans totis noctibus. Adsignatam, ‘assigned’, may refer to Isa. 21.6:
vade et pone speculatorem: et quodcumque viderit, annunciet.
7 Eph. 4.26: sol non occidat super iracundiam vestram.
8 This is, of course, an inversion of the imperial imagery of the eastern sun, which is to be
found in Avitus’ diplomatic letter Ep. 93 and in Ep. 46A.
9 I.e. from Laurentius.
10 Metaphorical. Avitus is probably referring to Laurentius. The patriarch is the master.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
136
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE LAURENTIUS FILE
137
Epistula 46A: Introduction
Although this appears as the conclusion to Ep. 46 in the Lyons MS and in Sirmond’s
edition, it is clearly another item in the Laurentius dossier. 1 That it is addressed to the
emperor is clear from the language, which more closely resembles that of Epp. 78,93
and 94 than it does Ep. 46, although Clovis himself is treated to some panegyrical
imagery. 2
Interestingly, the letter seems to have been penned in the name of Sigismund,
since the supposed author is clearly distinguished from the rex, who must be
Gundobad. 3 This would seem to imply that the letter was written at a moment when
Gundobad had transferred some power to Sigismund: this could suggest a date after
Sigismund’s elevation as rex at Carouge. This elevation, however, may have taken
place shortly after the turn of the century, 4 although there is no indication that Sigis¬
mund exercised much authority for a while thereafter. He was, however, certainly
acting independently of his father by 515, as is most obvious in his foundation of
Agaune. Having become MVM in 472 Gundobad was certainly an elderly man by the
second decade of the sixth century. At all costs, Sigismund may well have been
exercising considerable power by the time of the Laurentius episode in 515.
[Sigismund to the emperor Anastasius] (76.15 Peiperj
< ...> Let no country claim you as if it were your special seat. It is clear that
you are shared by all to whom you grant office. 5 All enjoy the brilliance of
one sun: what is nearer, to be sure, rejoices in more light, 6 but what is further
away does not have to do without [any] brightness. Accordingly, let your
diadem shed light on those who are present; your majesty on those who are
absent. Let the news of the number of joyful triumphs that adorn that land
1 Epp. 46A, 47, 48 and 49.
2 Pace F. Vogel, ‘Chlodwigs Sieg iiber die Alamannen und seine Taufe’, Historische
Zeitschrift 56 (1886), p. 398.
3 If the headings of Avitus’ letters are not sufficient proof that he regarded Gundobad as rex
(and it is true that some of the headings may not be authorial), this passage is uncontrovertible,
pace G. Scheibelreiter, ‘ Vester est populus meus. Byzantinische Reichsideologie und germanisches
Selbstverstandnis’, in E. Chrysos and A. Schwarz, eds, Das Reich und die Barbaren (Vienna,
1989), pp. 206-08.
4 Fredegar 3.33. On the various elevations of Sigismund, see above p. 21.
5 This sentence confirms the identity of the addressee, the Eastern emperor. See the opening
of Ep. 47, esp. p. 77.1, communi principi. Sigismund is clearly alluding to honores granted to
Burgundian rulers by the Byzantine emperor. At this point Gundobad is still alive (see below),
so Sigismund had not yet been made MVM (see Ep. 93, p. 100.9), but he may be referring to his
own patriciate {Ep. 9).
6 Compare the imagery in Ep. 46.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
137
4/26/02, 11:12AM
138
AVITUS OF VIENNE
thanks to you be known everywhere. Your happiness affects even us. As
often as you fight there, we are the victors here. But even among these
[victories] the desire to be merciful burns in you with [all] the feeling
inspired by Catholic faith, and your holiness is in evidence at the summit of
the imperial government as much as your power is. This is why it came
about that you gave a command in a princely pronouncement 1 that the son of
your servant, the vir illustris Laurentius, be sent to you. I submit that I have
managed to bring this about with my master, 2 the king of his people, 3 but
your soldier. 4 There is no matter in which he would not be eager to serve
you; he sends the boy and commends him [to you]. I rejoice that he has been
sent and envy him because he will see you. It is less important that he be
restored for the convenience of his own father than that he be presented to
the father of all.
Epistula 47
Sigismund to Vitalinus 5 the senator 6 (76.28 Peiperj
As far as it pertains to your worthy integrity of judgement, those whom you
adorn and elevate with the privileges of office, 7 you should consider
Romans. 8 Since we are therefore confident, it is not appropriate that they be
thought altogether absent, who, even though they are separated by the
1 Lit. ‘oracle’.
2 Gundobad, cf. Ep. 47 p. 77.3.
3 See above p. 137.
4 Doubtless there is a reference here to the claims of Gundobad to be magister militum.
5 PLRE 2, Laurentius 9 and FI. Vitalianus 2 identify ‘Vitalinus’ as Vitalian, which is the
name in the edition of S. There are arguments both for and against the identification of the
recipient of the letter with Vitalian. In favour is the clear indication of influence over the
emperor which the man is assumed to have: against is the title ‘senator’, which seems
inappropriate for the most powerful military figure in the East.
6 The manuscripts differ widely over the rubric at the head of this letter: L has Epl’a aviti
epi ad vitalinum senatorem, while S has Epistola abAuito episcopo dictata sub nomine C.S. ad
Vitalianum senatorem, and he glosses C.S. as Comitis Sigismundi, while Binding, Das
burgundisch-romanische Konigreich, p. 242, glosses it as gloriosissimi Sigismundi. The
heading in L is simply Avitus episcopus vitalino senatori.
7 This appeal's to link Vitalian with the negotiations surrounding the concession to Sigismund
of the title of either patricius or MVM. Since this letter must date to 515, because Vitalian was
still in power, and since Sigismund did not receive the office of MVM before Gundobad’s death
in 516 this must refer to title of patricius, which is mentioned in Ep. 9.
8 Romanus, as used by Byzantines, meant ‘Byzantine’. They considered themelves the
successors of the Roman Empire.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
138
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE LAURENTIUS FILE
139
location of their fatherland, are represented by their office. 1 Therefore, since
it is the one thing I can do, showing my devotion of spirit through my
attentive and dutiful behaviour (or because I have the chance), I state what 1
would very much like. Tell our common and most clement prince 2 what 1
desire. 3 Make known to him in greater detail the service that 1 am actually
performing for him now, but always am willing to. Let him know, and
represent favourably to him the fact that the order his Princely Reverence
gave was carried out by your admirer and my father and lord 4 through my
mediation. Let the son of your client, the vir illustris Laurentius, be given
back to his father and to his country by my efforts. Some time ago we had
sent a servant in the person of the father, 5 now we are adding in the person of
the son a retinue. 6 Let us know, once this one man has been sent to you, how
things are going with the others. 7 It remains [only] for the aforementioned
soldier 8 of yours, whose offspring 9 is both to be offered to Your Grace there
and is being kept safe here 10 for his fatherland, 11 once he has been
commended to you by my effort, himself to commend <us to you by his>, 12
because he 13 is both now certain that he will get that son of his 14 back, and
confident that the other son 15 who is coming back with our party 16 is safe.
1 Peiper’s text and punctuation do not make sense. The ut clause is not dependent on anything.
He has inserted a question mark despite the lack of any interrogative word in the sentence. S’s text,
ex hac ergofiducia non convenit ut, solves the problem. Sigismund refers to himself.
2 I.e. Anastasius: the envisaged closeness of Vitalinus and the emperor further supports the
identification of Vitalinus as Vitalian.
3 Could this be the office of A/VM?
4 I.e. Gundobad.
5 Taking in parente as a fore-runner of Fr. ‘en’, ‘acting in the capacity of’.
6 The sentence is very difficult to interpret. The clear parallel structure suggests that S
rightly supplies <in filio> to parallel in patre.
7 Or ‘how the others are being dealt with’.
8 The militia could be militia civilis. The identification of the individual is unclear, though
it could be Laurentius.
9 The son of the miles , perhaps being sent as a hostage, or the son of Laurentius being
returned.
10 Hie rather than hinc is needed to parallel illic.
11 I.e. Byzantium
12 Commendet seems to be missing an object. A nos may have fallen out, or better still a
more elaborate balanced phrase such as <nos studio suo vobis>ipse commendet.
13 Again the miles praefatus.
14 Illius is here used as a demonstrative.
15 Laurentius may have two sons, and they are perhaps being swapped.
16 Nobiscum must mean ‘with our party’. Sigismund cannot be going to Constantinople
since he is sending a famulatus to accompany the boy.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
139
4/26/02, 11:12AM
140
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Epistula 48
Avitus the bishop to Celer(us) the senator 1 (77.11 Peiperj
It is clearly not just my desire, but my duty that the good services that you
have rightly and devotedly paid to that great and glorious city, 2 be especially
appreciated by me, who have long seemed beholden to its kindness. This is
all the more true since divine favour now has offered me a good opportunity
devotedly to comply with the command of his Highness. 3 For this reason, after
first mentioning the generous gift of safety, I commend to Your Magnificence
the son of your admirer, Laurentius the vir illustris , whom an august
command ordered to be sent to his father, to be promoted by your effort and
to be protected because you so kindly 4 wanted it. In this land he sought a
father, in you let him find paternity. Protect also the man 5 who has been
taken up along with his son, who even though he is very much your debtor
for his office, 6 began to be even more in your debt because of his son. For
through you he will find solace for his own affections and will pay you back
by loving you the more.
As for the rest, regarding your faithful, 7 we continually await and desire
an order. We wish to have a chance to obey you. If the divinity is propitious,
grant us a chance to recognise, both in the serenity of his speech and in a
letter from Your Dignity, Roman prosperity under our most glorious leader, 8
at the peak of whose [government] 9 you shine in the citadel of an office that
is worthy of you. 10
1 Avitus called him ‘ Celerus ’ (sic). See PLRE 2, Celer 2. He was one of Anastasius’ leading
officials, and was Mag. Off. (East) 503-18.
2 I.e. Constantinople.
3 I.e. Anastasius.
4 Translating animo pietatis.
5 Presumably Laurentius.
6 Or ‘through your office’?
7 Presumably the word is deliberately chosen, to include the Chalcedonians, even if at face
value it might only seem to refer to followers, since Celer seems to have had Chalcedonian
leanings: PLRE 2, Celer 2, citing Severus of Antioch, Ep. Sel. 1.24.
8 I.e. Anastasius.
9 Lit. ‘at whose peak’.
10 Referring to Celer’s position as Mag. Off. (East).
Trans/1
140
4/26/02, 11:12AM
3. SIGISMUND AND THE EMPEROR
Contents
Epistula 49 Avitus to Sigismund: Avitus makes catty comments about someone
else’s official letter to Byzantium, but disdains to undertake the embassy
himself. The situation involves the return of a Byzantine hostage to the emperor.
Epistula 78 Sigismund to the Byzantine emperor (Anastasius): a piece of official
correspondence written by Avitus: it serves to introduce Sigismund’s ambas¬
sadors (date post-515).
Epistula 93 Sigismund to the Byzantine emperor (Anastasius): a panegyric in
epistolary form. Sigismund praises the emperor and broadly hints that he would
like his father’s title of MVM per Gallias (date post-515).
Epistula 94 Sigismund to the Byzantine emperor (Anastasius): a follow-up to Ep. 93,
apparently after Theodoric had caused problems for the previous embassy (date
post-516).
Epistula 49: Introduction
This letter has much in common with those of the Laurentius file. The adulescens
mentioned here, however, although he clearly is a Byzantine hostage in Burgundy,
cannot be the son of Laurentius. The final sentence’s parallelisms and use of quasi
make it certain that he is not being returned to a biological father, but to a figurative
one, no doubt the Byzantine emperor. In all probability, this does, nevertheless,
belong to the same period as Epp. 9, 46A, 47 and 48.
Although it may seem unlikely, given the bishop’s age, 1 Sigismund appears to
have asked Avitus to go to Constantinople to deliver a message to Anastasius. Avitus
refuses. Sigismund asked a fellow-bishop ( conservus ) of Avitus to rewrite (or
translate) the letter. He seems to have turned to Avitus again. The latter demurs, with
the excuse that simpler, less florid Latin is more comprehensible for foreigners: the
stylistic errors of the other writer will not matter. Indeed Avitus finds the usual
formalities expressed in Latin more polite than an amateur’s attempt at translation,
and guesses that they are Sigismund’s own words. In the event, Avitus may have
written the letter requested. 2
Ep. 49 provides an interesting glimpse into the problems of translation in
international diplomacy. One might compare Avitus’ refusal to go to Byzantium on
1 And given the illnesses he refers to in other letters which cannot be much later in date, viz.
Epp. 36, 61, 74, 88. He died in 518.
2 Ep. 46A may be a fragment of a letter that was written on this occasion.
Avitus_04_Trans/1
141
4/26/02, 11:12 AM
142
AVITUS OF VIENNE
this occasion with the information in Ep. 94, p. 101.24, that Sigismund had sent ‘one
of his counsellors who, given Gallic ignorance, is considered more educated than the
rest’ (unus de consiliariis ... qui, quantum ad ignorantiam Gallicanam, ceteros
praeire litteris aestimetur). The passage in Ep. 94 has an ironic tone: it may represent
Avitus’judgement on the colleague he alludes to here. Fortunately perhaps, thanks to
the intervention of Theodoric, the man never made it to Constantinople to discredit
Gallic literacy. Avitus tells us that foreigners find less polished Latin easier to
understand. 1 Avitus’ own highly artificial and convoluted periodic style obviously set
his standard for ‘polished’. Yet he was prepared to write more simply and directly for
foreign audiences and especially for oral delivery. See Ep. 93 p. 144 and his many
sermons, including perhaps sections of the CE.
Avitus the bishop to (his) lord, Sigismund ( 77.27 Peiperj
Even if I could speak 2 as well as you are kind enough to believe, my Latin
speech 3 would be demanding and discordant 4 to Greek ears. But as it is,
since in our language 5 they (the Byzantines) will consider something less
polished more intelligible, in the letter which you ordered my colleague to
compose, [stylistic] faults can be dictated without anxiety. 6 Let them to be
sure work out for themselves with whatever translator they like 7 what we are
trying to say. In the standard salutation, 8 I, with [my own] experience to
[help] translate, recognised the favour of my - dare I say it? - more than
most pious master (i.e. Sigismund).
For the rest, 9 may Christ repay you in kind for the continuing favour
which you reserve for your special servants. 10 [Your] favour is shown to be
such even in the case of this young man in particular whom you are sending,
in that while having an eye to convenience in this case to be sure, but in
1 His modern Anglophone translators concur.
2 Loqui : this seems to imply oral rather than written delivery.
3 ‘Sermo Latinus’ could mean either ‘Latin speech’ or else ‘Latin accent’, but appears to
mean the former.
4 ‘Would be a trial to ...’
5 I.e. Latin.
6 The other bishop’s ‘stylistic faults’ are ones that would tend to make the letter easier to
understand.
7 I.e. the Byzantines.
8 Presumably in the opening of the letter that had been written by the other bishop and
submitted to Avitus for approval.
9 I.e. new paragraph, new subject.
10 Gratia in two senses: Sigismund’s favour towards the young man, Christ’s Grace to
Sigismund.
Trans/1
142
4/26/02, 11:12AM
SIGISMUND AND THE EMPEROR
143
neither to a reward: 1 as if for yourself, you nursed 2 a son 3 and as if to a
father 4 you gave a son 5 6 back.
Epistula 78: Introduction
The letter is written in the overblown language of diplomacy, and serves merely to
introduce Sigismund’s ambassadors. 1 ’ Note the frequent and varied honorifics: ‘Your
Loftiness’, celsitudo vestra, ‘Your Glory’, gloria vestra, ‘Your Everlastingness’,
vestra perennitas, ‘Your Prosperity’, vestra prosperitas as well as the light imagery
that matches the language of Ep. 46. Avitus lays it on with a trowel, taking special
care to emphasise Burgundy’s subject status in relation to Byzantium. 7 The reason
for this subservient tone must lie in the fact that Sigismund is a petitioner, but the
Burgundian is also harping on about a title he has received from Anastasius,
presumably that of MVM per Gallias . 8 This letter is associated in some way with a
gratiarum actio. As a result it can be dated later than Ep. 93, when Sigismund seems
still to have been seeking the title, and must be roughly contemporary with Ep. 94.
Sigismund the king to his master, the emperor [of Byzantium] [93.1 Peiper]
Even if obstacles of time and space 9 do not permit us to present to you in
person the devotion with which we serve 10 you in our spirit, we will try to
make the content of our prayers clear through the duties [we offer]. For we
believe that we are admitted to the sacred gaze of Your Glory as often as we
pay our debt of concern through the zealous offices of the written page. For
1 Taking in neutro S.
2 Nutristis.
3 I.e. not a real son, but a hostage.
4 I.e. not to a real father but to the Byzantine emperor, figurative father to his subjects.
5 Nutritum, picking up nutristis above.
6 Burckhardt, p. 96.
7 p. 93.10 subiectorum and p. 93.11 possidemur.
8 Stein-Palanque, pp. 188-89, with n. 6: ‘a cause des locutions devotionem nostram , qua
vobis animo militamus et quos militiae fascibus sustollitis , je crois que dans cette lettre
Sigismond remercie l’empereur de 1’avoir nomme maitre des milices.’ Ep. 94 seems to thank
the emperor for an office soon after Gundobad’s death, and since he was clearly patricius in
515, the office in question must be the MVM , which should be distinguished from the patriciate:
Ep. 78 might, therefore, be a letter of introduction to Ep. 94, or might be a later letter making a
passing reference to Sigismund’s elevation. One notes that Martindale (PLRE 2) distinguishes
between Gundobad as MVM and as patricius.
9 That these obstacles could be very real is made clear in Ep. 94.
10 The word used is militare, ‘to fight’, used with reference to the militia civilis, the civil
service.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
143
4/26/02, 11:12AM
144
AVITUS OF VIENNE
although your prosperity is unable to lie hidden from the gaze of the world,
and it illuminates the orb with clear shining rays, it is still a pleasure, if those
whom you have promoted with military insignia 1 and with the piety of a
special favour, those whom you have made rich in the most distant parts of
the world by granting membership in your court and participation in the
venerable Roman name, especially recognise the joys of Your Eternity that
rumour celebrates to all the world. That your subjects are far away is
testimony 2 to the size of your imperial power, and that we are possessed
from afar reaffirms the [broad] diffusion of your republic. Therefore be
favourable to the dutiful bearer of this letter. And although it is the height of
honour for all petitioners [merely] to have looked upon you, those whom we
presume to commend to you, 3 will bring us also into your presence. Since we
believe that these dear members of our household by acting as our messengers
will be of use to us too, in taking an eager and hasty short-cut to what we
want, we will meet you in the persons of our ambassadors. 4 We beg, above all,
that, because the dignity of Your Highness cannot forget good deeds, in return
for the thanks we offer, we may receive a response from Your Most Serene
Countenance as soon as possible.
Epistula 93: Introduction
The date of this letter is uncertain, although it is fairly clear that it should be placed
before Gundobad’s death in 516. 5 Despite the emphasis on Sigismund's ancestors, 6
there is no clear statement that Gundobad had died: by contrast Sigismund is quite
open about his father’s death in Ep. 94, which must date to the period between 516
and Avitus’ death in 518. It is clear from Ep. 47 that Sigismund negotiated directly
with the Byzantines during his father’s lifetime, and indeed it seems from that same
letter that he was already angling for the office of MVM: a letter asking for such an
office before 516 is therefore perfectly possible. Since Sigismund was elevated to the
kingship on Gundobad’s orders, 7 there is nothing to suggest that a date for Ep. 93
1 The implication is surely, following Stein-Palanque, pp. 188-89, n. 6, that Sigismund has
been granted the office of magister militum , which his father held before 476 (Martindale,
PLRE. dates Gundobad’s holding of the office to 472) and must have continued to claim: see
also Epp. 93, and 94.
2 Lit. ‘adorns’.
3 Sigismund’s ambassadors. See Ep. 9.
4 Peiper needed a comma after occurrimus on p. 93.16.
5 Marius of Avenches, s.a. 516.
6 E.g. Parentalia debita, proavis generis mei, cunctisque auctoribus meis, a patribus.
7 Fredegar 3.33.
Avitus_04_Trans/1
144
4/26/02, 11:12 AM
SIGISMUND AND THE EMPEROR
145
between Sigismund’s elevation as king and the death of his father in 516 is
impossible. An early date might help explain the exceptionally smarmy language of
the letter, which is different in tone from Ep. 94.
Despite its epistolary trappings, this is a panegyric. The style is somewhat
different from that of Avitus’ other writings. While the vocabulary and concepts are
similar, he has avoided his usual extremely convoluted and artificial periodicity. This
text was written to be taken in by ear. It would have been delivered before the
emperor. Many of its topoi are similar to those of Ep. 78, but this letter must antedate
Ep. 78. Here Sigismund hints to Anastasius that he would like to be accorded his
father’s title of MVM per Gallias, whereas there he refers to the title as a fact.
Similarly, he seems to imply that he has received the title in Ep. 94. In many ways the
style of this letter (and of the other letters to the emperor) can be compared to those
letters of Cassiodorus’ Variae addressed to the emperor, 1 suggesting compliance with
well-established conventions of literary address.
The letter is also important for what it implies of the political success of
Anastasius in the East during the closing years of his reign. Although other sources
do not help directly in filling out Avitus’ allusions, it may be that this letter refers to
a renegotiation of the seven-year peace of 506 between Byzantines and Persians,
which ought to have taken place ca. 513. 2 The other possibility, which may perhaps
have stronger support from Procopius, is that the reference is to Anastasius’ success
in fortifying Dara without incurring Persian reprisals. 3 If this interpretation is
accepted, Avitus may provide some help in dating Anastasius’ dealings with the
Persians, following the fortification of Dara, since it would seem that he is writing
about relatively recent events.
Ep. 93 exploits geographical topoi. Sigismund begins by invoking West, North
and East, Gaul, Scythia and Byzantium, to claim that Anastasius’ Eastern sun sheds
its rays on the West and North too. Although Sigismund cannot meet Anastasius in
person, he can enjoy his presence through letters. He awaits Anastasius’ command.
Sigismund then continues to survey the points of the compass. Now points east of
Constantinople await conquest: first the Persians, and then the peoples of the Indus.
The burning South (axis meridianus ) awaits refrigerium (‘cooling relief’) from
Byzantium too.
1 Compare Variae 1.1; 2.1; 8.1; 10.1.2,8,9, 15, 19, 22, 25, 26 and 32.
2 Cf. Jones, LRE, vol. 2, p. 232. For the original peace: Procopius. BP 1.9.24.
3 Cf. Procopius. BP 1.10.17.
Avitus_04_Trans/1 145
4/26/02, 11:12 AM
146
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Sigismund king [of the Burgundians] to his master, the emperor
[Anastasius] [100.1 Peiperj
It is known to all that Your Highness measures not the impediments caused
by circumstances, 1 but the desires of his subjects. Since we are secure in this
happy trust, we are present in spirit to our most glorious ruler, even though
we are absent in body. 2 And even though my race, who are your servants,
have discharged their duty out of devotion, the debt that my father owed
[you] 3 no less than the kindnesses you have done me make me beholden to
your favour. For my people are yours, 4 and it gives me more pleasure to
serve you than to be in charge of them. The devotion to the Romans that they
have always felt in their hearts 5 has seen to it that the great-grandparents of
my race 6 have felt - as far as you and your predecessors are concerned - that
the glory that Your Highness has offered us in titles of military honour 7 has
been considered the greater glory by us, and, for all my ancestors, what they
received from emperors has always been worth more than what they had
derived from their own fathers. 8 Even though we may seem to rule our own
1 Rendering temporum. Not mare clausum, but presumably an allusion to Theodoric’s
hostile behaviour. See Ep. 94 and. Ep. 78 p. 93.3 obex temporum.
2 This idea of spiritual contact despite bodily separation is, of course, also a topos in letters
of friendship.
3 Taking parentalia debita as equivalent to parentis debita. Sigismund may be referring to
the title of MVM held by Gundobad.
4 See Scheibelreiter, ‘ Vester est populus meus’, pp. 206-08, although the comments on
Avitus’ relations with the Burgundian kings are simply inaccurate. The term populus noster is
used frequently in the Liber Constitutionum, almost always with the clear implication that the
Burgundians alone, and not the population of the kingdom in general, are meant, although
occasionally the context seems to imply a broader usage: e.g. Lib. Const. 79.1.
5 Romana means ‘devotion to the Romans’, i.e. Byzantines. Cf. Ep. 78 p. 93.8 where Avitus
speaks of the veneranda Romani nominis participatione accorded Sigismund. Peiper’s
suggested emendation, Germana, is unnecessary.
6 Four generations back from Sigismund would go back to the second quarter of the fifth
century and to Gundahar: see Lib. Const. 3: auctores nostros (sc. of Gundobad), id est Gibicam,
Gundomarem, Gislaharium, Gundaharium, patrem quoque nostrum (i.e. Gundioc) et patruum
(i.e. Chilperic I). The generation which lived through the 430s, the crushing of the Burgundians
in the 430s and the settlement of the Burgundians in Sapaudia would seem to be significant. It
should also be noted that Gundahar was the first Burgundian king to be involved in imperial
politics: Favrod, Histoire politique, p. 46.
7 Sigismund had been named patricius by Anastasius in or by 515. See Ep. 9. Gundobad
had been MVM after 472. See PLRE 2 ‘Gundobadus 1’.
8 The syntactic construction of this sentence is not quite parallel. In ilia (sc. claritate) nobis
magis claritas putaretur quam (sc. claritatem) vestra per militiae titulos porrigeret celsitudo,
the quam is the relative pronoun. In the second part of the sentence quam introduces an explicit
second term of comparison after magis.
Trans/1
146
4/26/02, 11:12AM
SIGISMUND AND THE EMPEROR
147
people, we think of ourself as nothing other than your soldiers. Your
prosperity fills us with the gift of joy. Whatever you care for over there on
behalf of the safety of all is ours too. Through us you administrate the [vast]
areas of remote regions; our country is your sphere; the light of the East
touches Gaul and Scythia, and the ray of light that is believed to rise there,
shines here. 1 We do not take in the brilliance of your countenance with our
own eyes, but in our longing we possess the light of serenity that you radiate
in every direction. No obstacle cuts you off from the domination that has
been granted to you by God, nor is the jurisdiction of your happy sceptres
limited by any provincial boundaries. Saving the honour of the Deity, let it
be said that it in no way diminishes your majesty that all [your subjects] are
not able to run to [serve] you; it suffices the reverence owed to you that all
adore you from their own native lands. You reign over the Eastern orb
through your power; in your happiness you reign over the Western one. You
can be loved everywhere, even though not all are granted the privilege of
gazing upon you. But since this is rightly said of everyone, imagine now
how much [more] those people owe, whom you have ennobled with offices,
whom you make companions in all of your triumphs and successes by giving
them honorific titles. The result is that the adornments of Your Virtue are
ours, and whatever the source of honours wears becomes part of the
ornamentation of those who hold office [under you], O renowned among
princes, 1 long for the honour of a letter, 2 for expressions of favour; I am
waiting for an oracle from the Royal Lips; I am eager to perform whatever
you may deign to command, because, even if Your Dignity cannot be
believed to need my services, whoever deserves to serve such a happy one
[as yourself], fights on his own behalf. Let distant Oriental peoples too beg
you 3 as suppliants, and let the leader of Persia in his cruelty ask for our
Prince to lord it over him. 4 For this reason, if he rejoice to come under the
jurisdiction of Roman (i.e. Byzantine) power for the sake of peace, let the
1 The letter to Clovis, Ep. 46, of course, takes similar language, putting it to very different
ends by combining it with the imagery of Epiphany.
2 Cf. Ep. 78 p. 93.18. Again the idea would be equally at home in the context of the
exchange of friendship letters.
3 Or ‘mercy’. For the text of this vexed passage, see appendix below p. 148.
4 The object of this allusion is unclear: given the date of the letter, which would seem to be
shortly before the death of Gundobad in 516, there is no obvious episode in Eastern sources to
which this may refer, except possibly the building of Dara. More likely this is a reference to an
otherwise unattested renegotiation of the seven-year peace of 506: since renegotiation ought to
have taken place in 513, this would be appropriately close in time to Sigismund’s letter.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
147
4/26/02, 11:12AM
148
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Indus itself, tame after what it has undergone, 1 choking its shrill tongue,
recognise, with your favour 2 as a interpreter, the laws that it is ordered to obey.
If there is any heat burning in the southern sphere, 3 temper with coolness and
defeat through your respect whatever before your time had been uncon¬
quered through its [very] nature. Whoever wishes to reject the sceptres of
unconquered faith that hang over him, let him accept them. 4 Through you let
religion be promoted by the exercise of power too - both to strengthen the
truth 5 and to provide the freedom to those people who serve you to venerate
both the heavenly and the earthly. 6 And through this freedom may it long be
our honour to serve you, supported by the cult of eternal salvation, not only
in the capacity of our human rank, but also with divine love.
Appendix on p. 100.29
Peiper reads Me exposcat, supplico, Orientalium quoque gentium distantia,
crudelitate exposcat principari sibi praesulem nostrum Parthicus ductor, ‘Let the
distant Oriental peoples too, I beg, ask for me. Let the leader of Parthia in his cruelty
ask that our emperor rule over him.’ The opening of the sentence is difficult. Why
should distant peoples of the East demand or make demands of Sigismundl The
parenthetical supplico is likewise meaningless. Why should he implore them to?
The manuscripts provide some help. L reads me exposcat supplicio Orientalium
quoque gentium distantia, crudelitate exposcat principali sibi praesulem nostrum
Parti, quos doctor. Here neither supplicio nor principali , nor Parti, quos doctor is
satisfactory. S reads offerat ergo supplex Orientalium quoque gentium distantia
cruditatem. Exposcat principari praesulem nostrum Parthicus ductor. Here cruditatem
is unsatisfactory, but S’s principari is a clear improvement on L’s principali and
Parthicus ductor is an easy correction for Parti, quos doctor.
There is clearly something wrong with the opening of the sentence (though the
repeated exposcat is consonant with the oratorical style of the passage). 7 It seems
best to obelise me and supplicio. Supplicio could easily represent suppliciter, which
1 It is unclear whether post experitnenta mansuetus refers to an event that has actually
happened, or whether it forms part of the wish implied by cognoscat.
2 S reads Graeco, ‘with a Greek interpreter'.
3 This may be a reference to Abyssinia: see A. H. M. Jones and E. Monroe, A History of
Abyssinia (Oxford, 1935), pp. 26-31, 35-38.
4 Religio invicta is more likely to refer to Christianity itself rather than to orthodoxy. Avitus
ended Ep. 46 (as it survives) with a similar call for conversion of the pagans.
5 Presumably religious orthodoxy.
6 For a similar association of power and the spreading of religion see Ep. 46.
7 L’s repeated exposcat is likely to be more reliable than Sirmond’s offerat, etc., the latter
very probably his own emendation.
Trans/1
148
4/26/02, 11:12 AM
SIGISMUND AND THE EMPEROR
149
would make good sense: exposcat suppliciter Orientalium quoque gentium
distantia, crudelitate exposcatprincipari sibi Parthicus ductor. Me is a more difficult
problem. A direct object is missing and there are two slightly different lines of
emendation: a personal pronoun, i.e. vos or else a noun like misericordiam , both of
which might be put forward as diagnostic conjectures: ‘Let the distant Oriental
peoples too ask for mercy as suppliants; Let the warlord of Persia in his cruelty ask
our emperor to rule over him’, or else ‘Let the distant Oriental peoples too ask for
you (i.e. Anastasius) as suppliants.’
Epistula 94: Introduction
Sigismund tells Anastasius of the death of his father Gundobad and his own
succession to the Burgundian throne. Clearly the Byzantine had heard of these events
in Burgundy, and had sent a messenger to Sigismund before Sigismund’s message
could reach Byzantium. The Burgundian makes it clear that he had sent an embassy,
but that its passage had been blocked in Italy by Theodoric. He apologises earnestly,
underlining both his own respectful and faithful intentions and the invidia of the
King of the Ostrogoths. Despite this, the letter is much more forthright than Ep. 93,
suggesting that it is the later of the two letters, and that Anastasius has granted
Sigismund what he was petitioning for in the former one.
The letter is of great interest because of its implications for understanding
Sigismund’s career. He appears to have been given some recognition by the emperor
while Gundobad was alive: ‘the beginning of my command that you fostered [even]
when my father was alive’: 1 2 this is best understood as the title patricius , which he is
known to have held before 515 r He subsequently received a title not conferred by the
emperor, non me quidem legistis officii mei compotem, which must therefore be the
full kingship of the Burgundians. 3 Thereafter the emperor added something to his
status, which is most plausibly seen as the MVM. 4
The letter also provides a close-up view of the later phases of Burgundian-
Ostrogothic-Byzantine diplomacy. Despite Theodoric’s care to establish a family link
with the Burgundians by marrying his daughter Ostrogotho Areagni 5 to Sigismund in
1 p. 101.21 Meae militiae rudimenta quae genitore quidem meo superstite nutristis.
2 Ep. 9. On Burgundian patricii. see Barnwell, Emperor. Prefects and Kings, pp. 82-83.
That Sigismund was already negotiating directly with the emperor in ca. 515 is clear from EpAl.
3 Ep. 94, p. 101.15. On the initial conferment of the kingship to Sigismund by Gundobad
see Fredegar 3.33: Gundebadi filius Sigymundus apud Genavensim urbem villa Quatruvio
iusso patris sublimatur in regnutn. On the elevation of 516 see Marius of Avenches, s.a. 516:
Hoc consule rex Gundobaudus obiit et levatus estfilius eius Segismundus rex.
4 PLRE 2: Sigismundus sees the title mentioned in Ep. 78 as being the MVM per Gallias.
5 On Areagni, see PLRE 2; on the marriage, Anonymus Valesianus 12.63; lord. Get. 297;
Greg. Tur. DLH 3.5. There may be an allusion to this marriage in Ep. 29: cf. the use of the word
familiaritas. See Shanzer, 'Two Clocks’, pp. 250-51.
Avitus_04_Trans/1
149
4/26/02, 11:12 AM
150
AVITUS OF VIENNE
the late 490s, he was more than willing to compromise his son-in-law’s relations with
Anastasius, at a time when Anastasius seems to have been playing the Burgundians
off against the Ostrogoths.
Sigismund king [of the Burgundians] to his master, the emperor
[Anastasius] [101.5 Peiperj
How insignificant in the judgement of Your Pious Majesty are the impedi¬
ments caused by circumstances, and how much Your Serenity values the
intentions of your servants is clear; for in offering holy correspondence from
afar, you satisfy the prayers of those in longing without waiting for
suppliants to dance attendance on you. The hearts of all are eager to meet
you. It is not so much a source of renown that few are able to see you, but that
all want to. But because the communique, in which Your Majesty compels me,
has now arrived ahead of the devoutly dutiful letter I owed you, do not, kind
judge, impute this occurrence to lack of devotion or to procrastination. Had
an impediment not prevented our efforts, you may be sure that by now [your]
word, worthy of worship throughout the world, would have been able to
send an answer rather than an oracular decree. 1 But the delay did not do me
as much harm as the envy of rivals hoped [it would]. For although, to be sure,
you did not choose me to hold my office, 2 you made me happy with a
command from your kind lips. It makes no difference whether the official
recognition 3 of the emperor receives us (i.e. once we have been chosen) or
awaits us (i.e. before we are chosen). It is as important that our [concerns]
not be looked down upon by Your Most Lofty Dignity as that yours be
granted. My father [was] your most devoted and faithful courtier: among the
most happy successes of his intact prosperity he was accorded, by divine
favour, a longed-for boon, namely that he knew a republic that was happy
and prospered, while you ruled the world, and that he left you as master of
nations, when he died his peaceful death. Therefore, after his death < ... > 4
To tell you these things 5 and also to commend to you the beginning of my
1 I.e. you would have something to respond to, and would not have to have issued a
unilateral statement.
2 I.e. Sigismund’s elevation to the kingship was not dependent on Anastasius.
3 Sermo really signifies ‘official recognition’ through diplomatic relations, i.e., speech.
4 There may be a lacuna here. There is no main clause describing whatever happened after
Gundobad’s death. What haec (p. 101.21) refers to is unclear. It cannot refer to Gundobad’s
death alone. The sentence, as it stands, runs on for 11 lines.
5 The precise reference is lost in the lacuna.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
150
4/26/02, 11:12AM
SIGISMUND AND THE EMPEROR
151
command 1 that you fostered [even] when my father was alive, 2 but will
increase after his death by lavishing more [favour] of your Sacred Good
Opinion, as was only proper and expected of me, 1 was offering one of my
counselors to the ears of your venerable entourage, 3 a man, who, in light of
the ignorance endemic in Gaul, is thought to be far more skilled in letters
than the others, 4 especially once the assurance had been received that the
ruler of Italy 5 was publicly applauding your peace and, once the [false]
rumour had been dispersed, was pretending 6 that the favour of the East had
been given back to him. Therefore the road that had been taken by the
embassy sent to you was closed off and forbidden. 7 He will certainly see for
himself what the appearance 8 of truth can expect 9 from your August
Happiness. It seems but a mean indication of friendship not to wish him,
whom one (i.e. Theodoric) 10 claims to be cultivating, to be honoured by
1 Taking militiae meae rudimenta as ‘the start/early stages of my command’: the word
militia cannot refer to the office of MVM because it was offered before Gundobad’s death, and
Sigismund seems to have been angling for the title thereafter. The obvious solution is that it
referred to the title of patricius, which he clearly had during Gundobad’s lifetime: see Ep. 9.
2 Sigismund was accorded the title rex while Gundobad was alive. Cf. Fredegar 3.33: see
also Epp. 29 and 45.
3 Or does comitatus mean ‘council’, ‘court’, or something more precise here?
4 See above p. 142.
5 Theodoric, Sigismund’s father-in-law. Burckhardt, p. 97, characterises rector Italiae as
‘contemptuous’. M. Reydellet, La Royaute dans la litterature latine de Sidoine Apollinaire a
Isidore de Seville (Rome, 1981), p. 91 n. 12, disagrees. Note that the phrase is used neutrally of
Theodoric at Ennodius, 263 = Pan. 92 Italiae rector.
6 For this use of colorare, see Goelzer, p. 576.
7 Theodoric had stopped a Burgundian mission to Byzantium.
8 Reading species for series. Goelzer, p. 606, glosses series as contextus , ‘suite,
enchamement, ensemble de fait ou d’idees qui se succedent et s’enchainent’, citing Salvian,
Claudianus Mamertus and Cassian. But see Burckhardt, p. 98, n. 1, ‘Zum Text: “series veritatis”
ist trotz Goelzers Hinweis (S.604) unwahrscheinlich. Der ganze Satz (101, 28f.) will den Grund
angeben, warum Theodorichs Verhalten anders hatte ausfallen miissen (Gegensatz: certe ipsum
- tameri).'
9 Spectet , here in the sense ‘expect’.
10 The second person singular seems odd, as noted by Burckhardt, p. 99 n. 1: ‘Formen wie
“te,” “adseras” (101, 29 und 30) sind in einem Schreiben an den Kaiser stilistisch unmoglich,
im Unterschied zu Ahnlichem in den Briefen an die Apollinares. Wir wiirden an obriger Stelle
im Text etwa setzen: “cum quern se colere adserat nolle a ceteris honorari.’” He is right to note
that Avitus almost always uses the second person plural in addressing people. The point here,
however, is that the ‘te’ is Theodoric, to whom Sigismund suddenly alludes, and the choice of
the word is either neutral {te = ‘you’ = English ‘one’) or deliberately over-colloquial. Avitus
soon moves back into his standard honorifics.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
151
4/26/02, 11:12AM
152
AVITUS OF VIENNE
everyone else: for all of us who look up to you (Anastasius) and worship you
as you deserve ought to wish everyone else to do the same. He shows little
duty of his own who, by denying open access, strives hard to make other
people also [seem] undutiful, even though the holiness of a heavenly mind 1
would not be able to judge one guilty whom his own intentions proclaimed
innocent. This is clearly why you see him claiming [to know] what my
intentions 2 were, even though he carefully tried to prevent me from being
able to carry them out. Therefore because the letters that arrived were both
sacred and timely, thanks to God and to you, even though there is a
difference of opinion, 3 those to whom you offer new things pray that your
kingdom be increased, and those whose customary interests you maintain,
desire your protection. Thus under your kind guidance, 4 one side sought for
remedies, even though neither had suffered a rebuff.
Among these people I especially am in your debt, because, by doubling
the effect of the petition offered to my respect, and by offering it for free, you
have shown how much favour you accorded your special servant, and for
this convenient reason alone - once the reward has been laid away among
your treasures - namely that you wished what you gave to the poor to be a
prize, not a price. 5 And you - let it be appropriately recorded with tact -
preferred to return the very thing that had been offered by servants rather
than to spurn it, and, to make the gift a more happy one, you were unwilling
to sadden the givers. 6 And since 7 whatever comes into your hands is turned
over to the poor, and for that reason perhaps he, who is reluctant to make
charitable payments, 8 might discourage your acceptance, lend your aid to
divine charity, and give alms when those without resources are in need, and
grant [payment], when those in debt entreat you. For this reason forge
1 Avitus refers to the commonplace that God knows the secret of men’s hearts. The implicit
comparison is both flattering to the emperor and helpful for Sigismund.
2 Lit. ‘what I wanted’.
3 Quamquam discrepat Peiper does not really make sense. S had quam, and noted that the
passage was corrupt. We translate the impersonal quamquam discrepat , but note that there is
almost certainly something missing that would have clarified who had the disagreement with
whom about what.
4 Lit. ‘Steersmanship’.
5 The Latin plays off pretium against praemium. For the same pun, see Ep. 25, p. 56.28.
6 Translating obsequium.
7 The text reads licet , a concessive conjunction governing vergatur. This cannot be right. A
causal relationship is demanded by the sequence of thought and by idcirco. It could
provisionally be emended to cum.
8 Translating erogare.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
152
4/26/02, 11:12AM
SIGISMUND AND THE EMPEROR
153
ahead, 1 Most Pious One, on the right path, in the singleness of your
purpose. 2 If you have faith, there will never be a lack of resources for such a
spirit. Since He himself grants the possibility for it to be offered, you have
[it] from him, who put the suggestion in your heart, 3 not to deny anything.
1 Lit. ‘run’.
2 In the light of the involvement of Gundobad and Avitus in the theological disputes
surrounding the Trishagion and the Acacian schism it is reasonable to read theological
overtones into this and the following sentence.
3 Lit. ‘poured it into your will’.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
153
4/26/02, 11:12AM
4. RELICS OF THE TRUE CROSS
Contents
Epistula 20 Avitus to the pope (Symmachus). Avitus asks Symmachus to intercede
on his behalf with the patriarch of Jerusalem. He would like some relics (date
499/513).
Epistula 25 Avitus to the patriarch of Jerusalem, conveying thanks for the gift of
some relics.
Epistula 20: Introduction
Avitus 1 has sent a messenger to the pope at Rome to ask him to write to the patriarch
of Jerusalem and request a relic of the True Cross. Since there is a letter of Avitus
thanking the patriarch for some unspecified religious gift ( Ep. 25), it is reasonable to
assume that the pope complied in providing Avitus’ messenger with a letter of
introduction. Further, since Theodoric regulated communications between the
Burgundian kingdom and the Empire in 516 {Ep. 94), it is likely that Avitus’ letter
predates that crisis. This would tend to make Pope Symmachus (499-513) the most
likely recipient of the letter.
<Avitus the bishop to Pope (Symmachus)> / 53.20 Peiperj
...> [The letter is defective at the beginning] Whence, even though we think
that you have one of the relics of the Holy Cross in Rome, we still believe
that this generous favour should be sought from the venerable patriarch of
Jerusalem. In fact, by maintaining the true and inviolable purity of that
sacrament within his jurisdiction of the pilgrimage-place, 2 he is able to
present us with a share in the desirable gift in such a manner as to free us
from any hesitation and doubt. 3 Therefore in this dutiful letter I beg a great
favour: that Your Apostleship entrust a letter addressed to the patriarch of the
said church to my letter-carrier, so that support may come to me with your
1 Since the opening of the letter is missing this letter could conceivably have been written in
Sigismund’s name, but the fact that there is a letter of Avitus thanking the patriarch of Jerusalem
for some holy gift (Ep. 25) suggests that this letter to the pope was also written in the bishop’s
name.
2 Until the reign of Heraclius the True Cross was preserved in Jerusalem.
3 Avitus can scarcely have intended to imply that the pope’s relic was a forgery.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
154
4/26/02, 11:12AM
RELICS OF THE TRUE CROSS
155
joint blessing, because <to the .. .> of the world’s preeminent churches
either the authority of your see, once consulted, will respond, or his (i.e. the
patriarch’s) kindness, once implored, will offer. 1 2
Epistula 25: Introduction
This letter to the patriarch of Jerusalem 3 should be considered in connection with Ep.
20. In the former letter Avitus asked the pope to provide his messenger with letters of
introduction to the patriarch. That the messenger went on to secure relics from the
Holy Land is apparent from this letter of thanks. See Charaux, pp. 105-06.
Avitus the bishop to the patriarch of Jerusalem (56.23 Peiperj
Your Apostleship exercises a primacy granted by God, and seeks to show not
by your privileges alone, but also by your merits that you hold pride of place
in the universal church of God. Your see adorns our law 4 and your person
your see. 5 1 am bound to your worthy self by the debt I owe your generosity,
and I offer you thanks through the messenger who brought the gifts, gifts
that are to be valued not in price, but in the rewards of salvation. 6 You have
enriched the poverty of the end of the earth with your holy resources, and
you have touched the darkness of the setting sun by sharing the light of its
rising with us. 7 The brightness of your gift has cleaned the rust of devotion
grown sluggish from our provinces, and by watering it with a stream of
goodness has granted a gift for our faith to contemplate. On the occasion
when, once the inner regions of the celestial treasure-houses had been
opened by Your Piety, 8 we gazed upon what we, as Catholics, are ordered to
1 Respondebit requires a dative (there is none), and the parallelism between consulta and
obsecrata seems to guarantee that both must be nominatives modifying auctoritas and
humanitas respectively. It would seem that a dative noun on which ecclesiarum praeminentium
mundo depended has been lost. A word meaning ‘prayers’ or ‘requests’ seems a likely
candidate.
2 Porrexerit still seems to be missing an object.
3 Probably Elias 1, patriarch of Jerusalem 494-516 d. 518 on whom see R. Janin, ‘Elie ler’,
DHGE 15.189-90.
4 Lex nostra = Catholicism. Perhaps in contrast to the heresy of the Monophysites: for the
theology of Elias, Cyril of Scythopolis: the Lives of the Monks of Palestine, trans. R. M. Price
(Kalamazoo, 1991), pp. 149-51.
5 The parallelism demands S’s cathedramque persona.
6 Avitus puns on premium and pretium, cf. Ep. 94, p. 102.6.
7 Avitus lives in the West; the patriarch in the East.
8 Taking S’s a pietate.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
155
4/26/02, 11:12AM
156
AVITUS OF VIENNE
worship. All that remains is for you to pray that you have sent the gifts to
worthy recipients; commend us to the mystic objects that you have seen fit to
entrust to us. Let our devotion be built on them; let our region be defended
by them, so that, once the life-giving token has been granted to us, you
render us, whom you have not deemed unworthy to share in the company of
the earthly Jerusalem, fit to live in the supernal and celestial one. 1
1 Avitus employs some of the same rhetoric at the end of his letter ( Ep. 8) to the pope asking
for relics to celebrate Sigismund’s conversion.
Avitus_04_T rans/1
156
4/26/02, 11:12AM
THE WEST
Avitus 05 Trans/2
157
4/26/02. 11:13AM
Avitus_05_T rans/2
158
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THE PAPACY
5. THE LAURENTIAN SCHISM
Contents
Epistula 34 Avitus to Faustus and Symmachus. Avitus makes a plea for an end to the
Laurentian schism and expresses his support for Pope Symmachus (date 502).
Epistula 34: Introduction
The Laurentian schism was caused by a disputed papal election in 498/9, as a result
of which both Symmachus and Laurentius claimed to have been elected pope. Each
candidate had substantial support within the city of Rome. The divided election,
which caused ongoing problems, resulted in an appeal to Theodoric, and was only,
officially, ended as a result of a synod in 502.
Avitus was unable either to travel to Rome himself or to convene a synod in Gaul
to support Pope Symmachus. Instead he writes to Faustus, 1 leader of the party that
supported Pope Symmachus, 2 and to the senator Symmachus 3 on his own to
condemn the procedures used against the pope in the synod of 502. 4 Mixed in with
Avitus’ genuine concerns about the unity of the church was a concern that division
would not help the Catholics in their dealings with the Arians: hence his allusion to
the haeresum tempestates towards the end of the letter. The question of schism must
have been particularly awkward at the time of Sigismund's conversion, which seems
to have occurred at the turn of the century: that it was an issue may be indicated by
Epp. 8 and 29.
Avitus’ picture of the implied attitude of Faustus Niger and Symmachus to Pope
Symmachus is interesting. The Laurentian schism is often discussed as if Symmachus
was a pope supported by the populares and Laurentius by the senatorial party. 5 Yet
the Liber Pontificalis 53.5 states that Faustus alone ‘fought for the Church’, i.e., that
1 PLRE 2, FI. Anicius Probus Faustus iunior Niger 9.
2 Liber Pontificalis 53.5.
3 PLRE 2, Q. Aurelius Memmius Symmachus iunior 9.
4 Moorhead, Theodoric in Italy, pp. 114-23. The Roman synods of the Laurentian schism
are most fully covered by G. B. Picotti, ‘I sinodi romani nella scisma Laurenziano’, in Studi
Storici in onore di Giacchino Volpe 2 (Florence, 1958), pp. 743-86.
5 C. Pietri, ‘Le Senat, le peuple chretien, et les partis du cirque a Rome sous le pape
Symmaque', MEFR 78 (1966), pp. 128-29, and Caspar, Geschichte des Papsttums 2, p. 88.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
159
4/26/02, 11:13 AM
160
AVITUS OF VIENNE
he was one of Symmachus’ chief supporters. Both Faustus, an Anician, and
Symmachus belonged to two of the most distinguished Roman senatorial families. 1 Is
the case really that clear-cut? This letter only seems to make matters more compli¬
cated, because it is far from clear, as Chadwick rightly noted, 2 3 that Avitus regards
Symmachus and Faustus as Pope Symmachus’ supporters.
The text of this letter is printed in E. Caspar, Theoderich der Grosse und das
Papsttum (Berlin, 1931), pp. 58-59, a useful collection of Latin texts pertaining to
the Laurentian schism.
Avitus the bishop to Faustus and Symmachus, senators of Rome {64.1 j
At first it would have been desirable that we in person visit the city that is
revered throughout the world’ to pay our respects both to God and men. But
because, in light of present circumstances, for a long time this has ceased to
be possible, 4 we would like, we must admit, at least to approach with the
confidence that your Highnesses might learn in a communique from a
synod 5 of Gallic bishops what we ought to beg for in our common cause. But
because our province, since it is bounded by the fixed limits of kingdoms, 6
does not grant this wish either, above all I humbly beg you 7 not to be in any
way annoyed by this communication, on the grounds that it appear to come
from an individual. I have taken it upon myself, weighed down both with
1 Pietri, ‘Le Senat’, p. 132 n. 1, however, acknowledges the high rank of these two senators
and their support of Pope Symmachus.
2 Chadwick, Boethius, p. 287 n. 27: ‘I do not think that Avitus is asking Faustus and
Symmachus to do something that they are committed to doing already. The letter is an essay in
persuasion, not congratulation.’
3 Avitus makes a somewhat trite pun on urbs and orbs.
4 Matters were not just difficult in Rome with the Acacian schism, but also in Burgundy in
the aftermath of Clovis’ invasion of 500. On the other hand Sigismund’s second visit to Rome,
which culminated in his conversion to Catholicism (see Ep. 8 below), seems to have taken place
at almost exactly this time. Apparently a prince could travel (perhaps to secure political
support), while a bishop could not.
5 Congregatorum sacerdotum translates synodos.
6 Two factors may have impinged here: first, although Avitus presented himself as bishop of
the whole of the Viennensis, his claim was vitiated by the reality of the political geography of
Gaul - something that he openly admits here: second, although Pope Anastasius had supported
Avitus’ metropolitan claims {Epp. Arelatenses Genuinae 23), Symmachus had shown some
support for the position of the metropolitan of Arles in 500 {Epp. Arelatenses Genuinae 24),
which he fully restored in 513 {Epp. Arelatenses Genuinae 25): see Klingshirn, Caesarius of
Arles, p. 71.
7 Celeberrima ordo, lit. ‘your distinguished order’.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
160
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THE LAURENTIAN SCHISM
161
verbal and written instructions from the rest of my Gallic brethren, 1 alone to
suggest to you what we would all like to ask you. When all of us were
extremely anxious and fearful about the state of the Roman church, since we
felt that, when the head was injured, our own stability was wavering, for one
charge would have struck all of us equally fwithout the hatred/envy of
many,t 2 if it had overwhelmed the stability of our leader, there was brought
in < ... > copies from Italy 3 to our care-ridden attention the episcopal decree,
which the Italian bishops assembled in Rome had put out concerning Pope
Symmachus. 4 Even though the agreement of a large and venerable council
renders this constitution worthy of respect, we still understand that if the
holy father Symmachus had first been accused in a civil court, he would
have more appropriately enlisted the sympathetic support of his fellow-
bishops than received their judgement. For just as God orders us to bow
down before earthly powers and says that we will have to appear before
kings and princes whatever the charge, 5 it is not easy to understand what
rationale or law permits the more eminent individual to be judged by his
inferior. 6 For since it is well known that the apostle proclaims that an
accusation should not be entertained even against a priest, what license is
there for accusations against the leader of the whole church? The venerable
synod, praiseworthy in its constitution, when it looked into a matter that it
had taken upon itself - please forgive the presumption! - somewhat rashly,
exercised greater discretion and reserved it for divine dispensation. 7 It
concluded as briefly as it could that none of the charges that had been
levelled against the pope had been clearly substantiated either in its eyes or
in those of that most glorious man, King Theodoric. Since this is known, if
longed-for prosperity ensue in your times as a gift of the divinity you worship,
if the dignity for which you are renowned throughout the world maintain the
1 Avitus has presumably canvassed the opinions of the episcopate of the Burgundian
kingdom, if not from elsewhere.
2 Burckhardt, p. 43 n. 2, is likewise puzzled by this phrase.
3 The text is probably corrupt. Ab Italiae exemplaribus , ‘from copies of Italy’ makes little
sense. With perlata one would have expected a place whence the decree came. S has tried to
remedy the text with ab Italia in exemplaribus , but exemplaribus without qualification seems
trivial. An adjective may have dropped out. One could suggest ab Italia exemplaribus
<multis>.
4 The Council concluded on 23 October 502: for the text, MGH AA 12, pp. 426-32.
5 Tit. 3.1; Mt. 10.18; Mk 13.9.
6 1 Tim. 5.19.
7 Moorhead, Theodoric in Italy, p. 119. Avitus refers to the dispensation following the
Roman synod of the 23 October 502.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
161
4/26/02, 11:13AM
162
AVITUS OF VIENNE
grandeur of the Roman name in a collapsing world, I as a Christian bishop
beg from you as Roman senators that the status of the church be no less
important than that of the republic in your sight. May the power that God
granted you be of use to us too! May you love the see of Peter in your own
church 1 no less than you love the peak of the world in the city. If you see the
matter clearly in the profound and wise counsel preferred by your tractate,
what is going on at Rome does not have to be conceived of in that way alone:
if someone among the other bishops has erred, 2 the matter can be repaired,
but if the bishop of Rome is called into question, the episcopate itself, not
just a bishop, will seem to be wavering. You know very well through what
sort of heretical storms we are led in the bark of faith, as if gusts of winds
were blowing from all sides. If you are worried about this sort of peril with
regard to us, it would be well for you to take up your share of the burden and
look after your own steersman. What other recourse is there, if the sailors
have no leader? One cannot give in to this sort of danger without risk to the
crew. Let him who is in charge of the sheepfold of the Lord give a reckoning
of how he administers the sheep entrusted to his care. It is not the business of
the flock to strike fear into its own shepherd, but that of a judge. Therefore,
if you have not already done so, give back to us peace for our leader. 3 For
this reason we enjoined this task upon your client, the venerable priest
Symmachus, 4 namely that he bring back to us through the restoration of
peace a concrete result of our plea in the form of a letter from you. 5
1 Taking in ecclesia vestra S to maintain the parallelism with in civitate.
2 Lit. ‘nodded’.
3 Taking principalis as ‘pertaining to the princeps’.
4 The letter mentions three different Symmachi, the pope, the senator (father-in-law of
Boethius), and this man, presumably a connection of Avitus’.
5 Lit. ‘in the form of an oracle consisting of your letters’.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
162
4/26/02, 11:13AM
GUNDOBAD, KING OF THE BURGUNDIANS
6. THEOLOGICAL LETTERS
Contents
1 Contra Arrianos, Against the Arians’.
Appendix to the Contra Arrianos: The CA and the Lost Dialogus.
Epistula 4 Avitus to Gundobad ‘On sudden penitence’. One of the longer theological
epistles. Avitus answers a question from Gundobad about the efficacy of
deathbed penitence. He aims to refute the semi-Pelagian position of Faustus of
Riez’s Ep. 5.
Epistula 21 Gundobad to Avitus. The king has some questions about the significance
of a prophetic passage in Micah.
Epistula 22 Avitus to Gundobad. The answer to Ep. 21. Avitus expounds ‘Isaiah’
(actually Mic. 4.2-4).
Epistula 30 Avitus to Gundobad. Described by Florus of Lyons as ‘A Book about the
Divinity of Christ’ (Liber de Christi divinitate ) and by the Lyons MS as ‘about the
divinity of the son of God’ (de divinitate filii dei). Avitus, in response to a request
from Gundobad, is essentially concerned to prove the divinity of Christ, and to
show that he was divine before the Incarnation, through biblical citation. What
prompted the letter is unclear, though it was written after a church council, which
may have discussed Nestorianism and/or Monophysitism. Peiper’s date of 499
was derived from his belief in the Jerome Vignier forgeries (see Peiper, pp. 161—
64): the letter may be much later, and deals with issues similar to those in CE.
Contra Arrianos: Introduction
Avitus probably never composed a work or works which he entitled Contra Arrianos.
The fragments known by that title were collected by Sirmond from a commentary on
the Epistles of Paul compiled in the ninth century by Florus of Lyons , out of excerpts
from twelve Fathers of the Church, among them Avitus. 1 In addition Baluze, who
1 The full text of the commentary, which is in what was Phillipps, Cheltenham MS 14036
(see A. N. L. Munby, ed., The Phillips Manuscripts (repr. London, 1968), p. 260), remains
unpublished. On the commentary see C. Charlier, ‘Le Compilation augustinenne de Florus sur
l'Apotre’, Revue Benedictine 57 (1947), pp. 132-67. On Florus’ working method, and the
significance of this for the Avitus fragments, Charlier, 'Compilation augustinenne’, p. 159: see
also C. Charlier, ‘Les Manuscrits personnels de Florus’, in Melanges Podechard (Lyons, 1945),
Avitus_05_T rans/2
163
4/26/02, 11:13 AM
164
AVITUS OF VIENNE
transcribed two of the fragments transmitted by Florus, discovered two further
passages of theology by the bishop of Vienne. * 1 The current numbering of the
fragments largely follows that of the order in which they appear in Florus, taking the
commentaries on Paul in their biblical order. 2
In Florus’ compilation the fragments are described as coming variously ‘from
the books against the Arians’ (ex libris contra Arrianos) and ‘from the letters against
the Arians’ (ex epistolis contra Arrianos). 3 The passages transcribed by Baluze were
said to have originated ‘in the book about the divinity of the Holy Spirit that he wrote
against Gundobad, the Arian king’. 4 These annotations might be thought to suggest
that Avitus compiled a number of full-scale works as well as a number of letters
against the Arians. There are, however, several objections to such a suggestion. Most
significant is the question of what constituted an Avitan liber. This is by no means
easy to deduce: the bishop of Vienne’s epistolary output is varyingly described as
being in 3, 5 or 9 libri. 5 Nevertheless, there are some clues which help solve this
problem. The two letters against Eutyches are described as libri in the Lyons MS, 6 7
while the lengthy Ep. 30 is also described in L as constituting a work ‘about the
divinity of the son of God’ (de divinitate Jilii dei), and sections from the same work
are said by Florus to come ‘out of the book about the divinity of Christ’ (ex libro de
Christi divinitate). 1 It is, therefore, clear that some, if not all, of Avitus’ theological
libri were letters on theological topics, similar in form to those of Faustus of Riez,
but contained within the letter collection. 8 Further, since Florus is known to have
used the papyrus, 9 it is likely that some, perhaps most, of the fragments of the Contra
Arianos were drawn from that manuscript.
The title Contra Arrianos is misleading in a number of other ways: it obscures
the fact that the target of these fragments is not simply Gundobad and his Arian
pp. 71-84 and Peiper, pp. xxx-xxxvii. 04 4-5, 7—11, 15-29 are described by Florus as coming
ex libris contra Arrianos , while 6 and 12 are described as coming ex epistolis contra Arrianos.
Floras describes CA 28 as coming ex libro contra phantasma, and 29 ex libris contra
phantasma.
1 Peiper, p. 6, n. Baluze transcribed CA 12-14, describing 12 as being found in illo libro
quem de divinitate sancti contra Gundobadum Arrianum regent scripsit.
2 Peiper, p. 3, n.
3 Peiper, p. 3, n.
4 CA 12: Peiper, p. 6, n. In illo libro quem de divinitate spiritus sancti contra Gundobadum
Arrianum regent scripsit
5 Wood, 'Letters and Letter-Collections’, p. 35. Also above pp. 39ff.
6 Peiper, pp. 15, n, and 22, n.
7 Peiper, p. 60, n.
8 Ep. 4 de subitanea paenitentia is a good example. Gennadius, De Viris Illustribus 86.
9 C. Charlier, ‘Notes sur les origines de l’ecriture dite de Luxeuil', Revue Benedictine 58
(1948), pp. 153-54, n. 14: idem, ‘Compilation augustinienne', p. 159; idem, ‘Les manuscrits
personnels de Floras’, p. 83. On the papyrus, see above p. 29.
Trans/2
164
4/26/02, 11:13 AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
165
clergy. Florus himself described two fragments (28 and 29) as coming ‘out of the
books against the phantasm’ (ex libris contra phantasma ).' This title suggests a link
with the two letters CE 1 and CE 2. The fragments Contra Arrianos thus bear witness
to a very much more complex world than one simply polarised around an Arian-
Catholic Trinitarian conflict over the nature of the Son. Those concerned with
Arianism provide crucial information on the Arianism of the Burgundian kingdom.
They reveal something of the Allan Church, or at least of the court clergy, 1 2 and of its
mode of argumentation. This seems to have been concerned largely with a close
reading of the Scriptures: 3 and it is clear that here the Arians were every bit as
informed as Avitus himself, who on more than one occasion accuses his opponents of
misquoting, when in fact he had misidentified the passage of Scripture (whether
deliberately or not we do not know). In one fragment of the Contra Arrianos, 4 and in
one other instance in his surviving writings, 5 he substituted another passage more
amenable to Catholic interpretation. This misidentification of Scripture raises
interesting questions concerning the text of the Bible used by Avitus and his Arian
adversaries, who, it should be noted, appear to be using a Latin Bible rather than
Ulfila’s. Avitus’ own biblical quotations are close to, but often not the same as, the
equivalent passages in the Vulgate, which suggests that he tended to quote the Bible
from memory, rather than with an open text before hint 6 - a potentially dangerous
way of proceeding when precise interpretations of the Bible were at issue. The
central point of disagreement with the Arians is, as one might expect, the equality of
the persons in the Trinity, with lesser issues such as the question of double baptism
also appearing in Avitus’ writings. 7 8
It is not just Arianism that is an issue at court and in the Contra Arrianos
fragments. Other Christological heresies were discussed, including ones that
questioned Christ’s nature and person rather than his position in the Trinity. The
passages named by Florus, for example, as coming ex libris contra phantasma 8 show
concern with the heresy of Eutyches, over and above what can be seen in the CE 2. In
addition there is a concern with the Photinians and the Bonosiacs, 9 heretics whose
ideas Avitus contrasted in the Contra Eutychianam Haeresim with those of the
Eutychians: the former group seeing Christ as initially man alone, the latter denying
1 Peiper, p. 11, n.
2 CA 30 (= Ep. 1): compare Ep. 30.
3 In Ep. 23 Sigismund asked Avitus for a list of scriptural passages discussed so that he
might show it to his Arian bishops.
4 CA 30 (= Ep. 1): Wis. 15.11, Gen. 2.7.
5 Ep. 22, where Mic. 4.2-4 is misidentified.
6 Or that he was still using a form of the Itala.
7 CA 19.
8 CA 28-29.
9 G4 7, 19. A similar range is apparent in the anti-Arian works of the African Vigilius of
Thapsus: PL 62.155^172.
Trans/2
165
4/26/02, 11:13 AM
166
AVITUS OF VIENNE
his manhood altogether. 1 The Bonosiacs and Photinians seem to have been consid¬
ered by Avitus as being the same. The second Council of Arles (442/506) described
them as ‘sharing the same error’ (ex eodem errore venientes), although it implies that
they had differing baptismal rituals. 2 Certainly Avitus’ near-contemporary Gennadius
of Marseilles thought that the two heresies were identical, since he described a work
of Audentius as being ‘against the Photinians, who are now called “Bonosiacs”’
(contra Photinianos qui nunc vocantur Bonosiaci)? Jonas of Bobbio was of the same
opinion in the mid-seventh century, since he mentioned the presence of Fotini vel
Bonosi error among the Warasci, who lived close to Luxeuil. 4 Their existence in that
region at the end of the sixth century seems to be proven by a reference in
Columbanus’ penitential. 5 Avitus himself mentions the Bonosiacs as being a problem
in Geneva. 6 The Bonosiacs were also to be the subject of legislation at the 538
Council of Orleans, 7 which dealt with Bonosiac bishops, and at the Council of Clichy
(626/7). 8
There are considerable difficulties involved in interpreting what emerges as a
collection of Christological ‘bites’, with no clear literary form. Sometimes one can
reconstruct the context behind the fragment. Sometimes not.
1 CE 2, p. 26.26. For Bonosiaci, see also Pseudo-Isidore, Indiculus de haeresibus, PL
81.646: De Bonosiacis — Bonosiaci a Bonoso quodam episcopoproduntur, qui Christumfilium
Dei adoptivum, non proprium, asserunt and col 644 on Photinus: Photinus ... Ebionis haeresim
restaurare conatus est quae dicit Christum a Maria per Joseph nuptiali coetufuisse conceptum.
See also Avitus, Ep. 31, p. 62.16.
2 Arles II (442/506), can. 17, ed. C. Munier, Concilia Galliae A. 314-A. 506, CCSL 148
(Tumholt, 1963): on the Photinians, can. 16. See also R. W. Mathisen, ‘The “Second Council of
Arles” and the Spirit of Compilation and Codification in Late Roman Gaul’, Journal of Early
Christian Studies 5 (1997), pp. 525-26.
3 Gennadius, Liber de Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis (= De viris inlustribus ) 14, PL 58, col.
1068. See also Gennadius, Liber sive definitio ecclesiasticorum dogmatum 21, ed. C. Turner,
Journal of Theological Studies 1 (1906), p. 94: Sipuri Fotiniaci (qui nunc vocantur Bonosiani);
but see the seventh-century recension of Gennadius, De Ecclesiasticis Dogmatibus Liber (=
Liber ecclesiasticorum dogmatum) 52, PL 58.993, where Photiniani are treated separately from
Siphori, qui nunc vocantur Bonosiani.
4 Jonas, Vita Columbani 2.8, ed. B. Krusch, Scriptores Rerum Germanicarum in usum
scholarum (Hanover, 1905).
5 Columbanus, Penitential B 25, ed. G. S. M. Walker, Sancti Columbani Opera (Dublin,
1957).
6 Avitus, Ep. 31.
7 Orleans (538), can. 34, ed. J. Gaudemet and B. Basdevant, Les canons des conciles
merovingiens (VIe-VIIe siecles), SC 353-54 (Paris, 1989).
8 Clichy (626/7), can. 5, ed. Gaudemet and Basdevant, Les canons des conciles merovingiens
(VIe-VIIe siecles).
.Trans/2
166
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
167
CA 4. 1 OT Figures (Abraham and Moses) both foresaw the coming of Christ and
were saved by him themselves. This fragment could also be construed as an attack on
the heretical position refuted by Avitus in Ep. 30 which denied Christ divine power
before the Incarnation.
I declare Abraham, Moses and the prophets not only to be saved, but also to
be highly blessed, and I maintain that they were saved by none other than
Christ, as the Lord himself says in the Gospels (John 8.56): ‘Your father
Abraham rejoiced to see my day: and he saw it, and was glad.’ And about
Moses (John 5.46): ‘Had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me: for
he wrote of me.’ Likewise concerning the prophets (Mt. 13.17; Lk. 10.24),
‘How many 2 prophets ... have desired to see those things which ye see, and
to hear those things which ye hear?’ And elsewhere in the Gospel (Lk.
24.44), the Lord himself, pulling together all the items that 1 mentioned
individually, [said] ‘that all things must be be fulfdled, which were written
in the law ... and in the prophets, and in the psalms, concerning me’. You
must guess whether those people believed in Christ who so clearly wrote
about Christ! Paul the Apostle too, when he was explaining that those who
had been saved before the birth of Christ were redeemed in Christ, set out the
reasoning as follows (1 Cor. 15.22): ‘For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ
shall all be made alive.’ Whence, just as no one has died except through the
old Adam, so no one is saved except through the new one (= Christ).
CA 5. Although there are many patristic passages that cite Rom. 8.26, none of the
earlier ones elucidates what Avitus may have been doing with it in his anti-Arian
debate. The context supplied here is insufficient; what there is suggests that it had
something to do with the paradox of prayer.
‘For we know not what we should pray for as we ought.’ 3 We should keep it
firmly fixed in our minds and conclude that if the Almighty did not create
something, he must not have wanted it.
CA 6. The Holy Spirit is not subordinate. Avitus clearly spells out some of the
opinions of his (Arian) opponents on this matter.
1 The numbering is Peiper’s. His CA 1 = Greg. Tur. DLH 2.34: CA 2 = Agobard, Liber de
imaginibus sanctorum, 9: CA 3A = Agobard, Liber adversus Legem Gundobadi, 13: CA 3B =
Agobard, Liber contra Indicium Dei, 6. On these see below, pp. 189ff.
2 Adjusting the AV’s ‘that’ to match Avitus’ ‘how many?’
3 Rom. 8.26.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
167
4/26/02, 11:13 AM
168
AVITUS OF VIENNE
‘O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! How
unsearchable are his judgements, and his ways past finding out! For who
hath known the mind of the Lord? Or who hath been his counsellor? Or who
hath first given to him, and 1 it shall be recompensed unto him again? For of
him, and through him, and to 2 him are all things: to whom be glory for ever.’ 3
Therefore it is not the depth of wisdom and knowledge of the Father alone,
but of God - in whom you admit that the person of the Son is included also.
No one was privy to his thoughts, nor has any investigator known their
meaning - especially one who also insults him who is the highest and cannot
be made greater by diminishing his status, even though the apostle himself
in his corporeal weakness sighed after the inscrutable depth of God? 4 Who
first gives to God in order that ‘it may be recompensed unto him’, unless it
be he who attributes a beginning to the creator so that he [i.e. the misguided
man] seems to have obtained his own beginning from the being of God that
itself had a beginning? 5 One God is named here and one God is being
discussed. Certainly if matters were different - not ‘of him, and through
him, and to 6 him are all things’ - if these are the attributes of three [different
individuals], as you would have it, whose, tell me now, is ‘the glory for
ever’? If it belongs to three, why does it not read to three ‘themselves’
( ipsis)l If it belongs ‘to him’ (ipsi), to which of the three? If, as you wish, the
substance of majesty is tripartite, why did he not say ‘out of himself, through
another, in the third one’, unless it was because the one named is one in
three? Elsewhere the apostle says about him, ‘He is before all things, and by
him all things consist.’ 7 Furthermore, if, as you said, all things exist in the
Holy Spirit and it exists before all things, lest it begin to exist [only] after
many other things [have begun to exist], it will not be a created thing. 8 And
it since it will not be a created thing, it will owe no service, and, if it is not the
servant, it must be the case that it is the master. Let him who is not bound by
the ties of service truly be considered the master.
1 Avitus’ text reads ut, ‘in order that’.
2 Avitus’ text read ‘in him’.
3 Rom. 11.33-36.
4 Adjusting Peiper’s punctuation. The question mark should come after the cum -clause on
p. 4.9.
5 Taking inchoata, ‘begun’, as ‘initiated’ or ‘created’.
6 Rom. 11.36. Avitus’ text read ‘in him’.
7 Col. 1.17.
8 Creatura.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
168
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
169
CA 7. Christ was raised from the dead and himself had the power to raise the dead.
Comparison is made between the doctrine of the Photinians 1 and the Arians.
I openly bear witness that when God inspires the souls of his people, the
light of truth shines far. It is enough to recognise in the Redeemer the words
of the apostle that you [so] often repeat, ‘That if thou shalt confess ... 2 the
Lord Jesus, and .,. 3 that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be
saved’, 4 provided that his own (Christ’s) divinity be understood along with
the Father to have given back life to the man who was crucified. 5 He bears
witness to this himself in the Gospel of John (10.18): T have power to lay my
life 6 down, and I have power to take it again.’ It is of no avail to have the right
beliefs about Christ the man alone, unless you join to that an [appropriate]
opinion about his divinity to your Catholic understanding. For the Photinians
too claim that Christ died and was resurrected. And because your ortho¬
doxy, 7 just like ours, abominates their despicable blasphemies, if you are
saying that it was only a man who was taken up and died and was resurrected
through the power of the father alone, I ask, what in the claims of the
aforesaid [heretical] plague (i.e. the Photinians) are you rebutting, since our
Lord Himself, as we read, at his own command will raise the temple that has
been destroyed by his enemies? 8 It is clear what temple he was talking about,
since the restoration of a temple that returns to its original state within two
days openly signifies the resurrection of the flesh of the Lord which His
divinity inhabits instead of a temple. This same son of God, a god who could
not die, raised a dead man, and, restored 9 again [to divinity], in the flesh
which he had taken on, the temple 10 that had been destroyed by the hands of
enemies, once it had again been made solid in the wholeness of his person.
1 On the theology of Photinus, see above p. 166.
2 Avitus omits in ore tuo found in the Vulgate.
3 Avitus omits in corde tuo credideris found in the Vulgate. He also reads quia for quod.
4 Rom. 10.9.
5 Peiper’s punctuation is wrong. Sic tamen, etc. should be part of the previous sentence.
6 The AV reads ‘it’.
7 Avitus’ politeness is notable. He uses lex vestra and lex nostra rather than opposing lex
nostra to sect a or haeresis vestra.
8 Cf. John 2.19: ‘Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up.’
9 Peiper’s text is difficult to understand. While templum is clearly the direct object of
restituit and divinitati looks like an indirect object, solidata cannot be construed with carne (the
separation is excessive), and the sentence appears to be corrupt. The solution is not clear. We
emend solidata rursus to rursus solidatum, and are tentatively deleting divinitati, which might
be a gloss explaining restituit.
10 I.e. the temple of Christ’s body.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
169
4/26/02, 11:13AM
170
AVITUS OF VIENNE
CA 8. Christ as God and man.
We are discussing the crucifixion of the Lord of majesty (1 Cor. 2.8),
although, if you look at the nature of both his substances, 1 since his divine
loftiness was kept apart from all the insults imposed by the cross, only the
humble body he took on felt the Passion. For after God, reconciling the
world to himself in Christ, 2 was joined to the creature whom he had taken
up, ‘man’ is often signified by ‘God’ and ‘God’ by ‘man’, as it is in ‘When
the Son of man shall come in his glory’, 3 since no one will doubt that
majesty befits God rather than man. The psalmist says this too when he
speaks about God: ‘And he will be seen in his glory.’ 4 And the prophet
Malachi, known as ‘the angel’ 5 because of the clearness of his sayings
[says], concerning the passion on the cross: ‘If a man will crucify his God?
Because you rob me,’ 6 despite the fact - that no one will deny - that it was
not god, but a man who was crucified.
CA 9. The equality of the Holy Spirit with the Father and the Son in the Trinity. 7 If the
plural arbitri referring to the addressee is not a polite plural, then this text may come
from a letter addressed to a group of Arians, presumably Gundobad’s bishops or
priests, rather than to the king alone.
‘But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all
things, yea, the deep things of God. For what man knoweth the things of man
save the spirit of man which is in him? even so the things of God knoweth no
man, but the Spirit of God’ (1 Cor. 2.10-11). I humbly beg you; judge this
passage like judges who have been illuminated by God, and decide whether
the Floly Ghost is equal to the Father and the Son on the basis of the depth of
its knowledge. No one knows the Son except the Father, nor does anyone
1 Alternae substantiae. For alternus = uterque, see Goelzer, p. 606.
2 2 Cor. 5.19.
3 Mt. 25.31.
4 Peiper identifies this as Ps. 71.19. It is not (though it is close to the English of AV Ps.
72.19, but not to the Latin). The sense is not far from Mt. 25.31 and Lk. 9.26, cum venerit in
maiestate sua. As it stands, however, this appears not to be a quotation from Psalms, and it
raises considerable problems about Avitus’ biblical text and his quotations from the Bible.
5 See Aug. Civ. Dei 20.25; also CE 2, p. 23.22-24.
6 Mai. 3.8. For Avitus’ interpretation and use of the passage (which follows Jerome) see
above CE 2, p. 112 n. 3.
7 The theology of an equal Father and Son, with the Holy Spirit being of lower status was to
be upheld by the Visigothic king Leovigild in Spain.
Trans/2
170
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
171
know the Father except the Son. But since neither the Father nor the Son
knows anything without the Spirit, for this reason no one knows what is in
God other than the Spirit of God: for not even the Spirit can know anything
without the Father and the Son. So what do we mean by, ‘No one knows
other than the Father, no one other than the Son, no one other than the Holy
Ghost’, except that we cannot find anything in the Trinity other than unity?
We read elsewhere: ‘Whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the
Father.’ 1 And again elsewhere ‘If anyone has not the spirit of Christ he is not
His.’ How can one divide what cannot exist other than as a whole at any
moment?
CA 10. The correct interpretation of 1 Cor. 11.19. Allans had clearly claimed that it
justified their existence!
The apostle says (1 Cor. 11.19) ‘for there must 2 be also heresies among you’.
It is right not for heretics to be what they are, but for Catholics to see to it that
they not exist. Just as the Lord said about Judas, his betrayer, ‘It had been
good for that man if he had not been born’, 3 he thereupon said to him that his
own birth was an evil for him who was a betrayer, but a good thing for us to
whom salvation came out of the betrayal.
CA 11. Glory belongs to all three persons of the Trinity.
When the angels appeared on earth, they cried out, ‘Glory to God in the
highest’ . 4 If the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost are in the highest, it
is well that we say, ‘Glory be to the Father and to the Son and to the Holy
Ghost’. For we cannot give glory to the Father and not to the Son, when he
himself commands us in the Gospel (John 5.23) ‘that all men should honour
the Son even as they honour the Father’. And the apostle says (1 Cor. 12.3)
‘that no man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost’.
CA 12. The Holy Ghost works in all three persons. 5
1 1 Ep. John 2.23. For ‘denieth’ Avitus’ text reads non habet, ‘does not have’.
2 Avitus’ text reads oportet, ‘it is fitting’ or ‘it is meet’.
3 Mt. 26.24.
4 Lk. 2.14.
5 CA 12 is transmitted by both Florus and Baluze; CA 13-14 by Baluze alone.
Avitus_05_T rans/2 171
4/26/02, 11:13AM
172
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Concerning the divinity of the Holy Spirit who, we read, was neither made
nor born nor created, the apostle says (1 Cor. 12.6) 1 ‘it is the same God
which worketh all in all 7 . And in the same place(l Cor. 12.11): ‘But all these
worketh that one and the selfsame Spirit, dividing to every man severally as
he will.’ And Peter says in the Acts of the Apostles (Acts 5.3): ‘Why did you
agree to lie to the Holy Spirit?’ 2 and subsequently (Acts 5.4), ‘thou hast not
lied unto men, but unto God’. Likewise elsewhere (1 Cor. 3.16): ‘Know ye
not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?’
And in [yet] another place (Rom. 8.9): ‘Now if any man have not the Spirit
of Christ, he is none of his.’ We affirm that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the
Son and from the Father. 3
C4 13. The Procession of the Spirit is eternal. For similar arguments see Faustus, De
Spiritu Sancto 1.13, CSEL 21, p. 128.11-21.
The Lord himself with his own lips certainly mentioned (John 15.26) ‘the
Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father’. By saying ‘proceedeth’
rather than ‘proceeded’ he did not teach of a time when he proceeded, but by
removing the past and the future demonstrated the power of his procession,
which occurs in an eternity of never-ending present time, so that, just as it is
the nature of the Holy Ghost to proceed from the Father and the Son, 4 even
if the Catholic Church does not persuade unbelievers [of the truth of] this, it
(sc. the Church) not go beyond [this truth] in its own teaching.
CA 14. The Spirit proceeds from the Father and the Son.
I confess that the Holy Spirit is equally of the Father and of the Son, and that
it is sent forth from the Father and the Son in a similar fashion. The opinion
of the apostle that I cited seems to be in agreement, for we read (John 14.26)
1 Avitus’ text differs from the Vulgate and does not make noticeable sense: he reads deus est,
deus qui operatur omnia in omnibus rather than idem vero deus qui operatur omnia in omnibus.
There may well be a dittography, and the original reading may have been closer to Jerome, e.g.
deus est idem , etc.
2 Avitus’ text reads Quid convenit inter vos mentiri spiritui sanctol rather than (as does
the Vulgate): Cur tentavit satanas cor tuum mentiri, etc. We are using our own translation
here.
3 Avitus’ discussion here and in CA 13-14 effectively prefigures the introduction of the
Filioque into the Creed, something which is usually associated with the defeat of Arianism in
Visigothic Spain.
4 The phrase used is Filioque.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
172
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
173
‘the Comforter ... whom the Father will send in my name’, and elsewhere
(John 15.26) ‘whom 1 will send unto you from the Father’. Nor is it the case,
as I showed in the public discussion 1 that we recently had that Godhead is
split when one distinguishes persons. For if the Spirit, as you admit, is sent
or proceeds from the Father and from the Son, 2 the Sender and the Sent
cannot be mixed up nor can the one who proceeds and he from whom he
proceeds be confused.
CA 15. Gifts from Father to Son (and vice versa) do not indicate inequality in their
relationship.
Because I had cited this passage from the Gospel (Mt. 28.18), ‘All power is
given unto me in heaven and in earth’, to show that the power which he said
had been given to him was always intact in his divine nature, I called to mind
the words of the apostle (1 Cor. 15.24) that concern the Son, ‘when he shall
have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father’ , 3 even though for his
part the Father could not at any time lack a kingdom. 4 It is not for that reason
that the Father who gave power to the Son is greater, 5 since the Son too is
said to be about to hand over his kingdom to the Father. 6 For when someone
gives another something as a kindness it is right that the giver be considered
greater than the receiver. But in the case of the divinity out of whom what is
given ineffably to the son is a fgift of] nature, not a favour, the equality of
giver and receiver remains [constant].
CA 16. Ps. 8 seems to imply that Christ was God’s creatura and that he occupies a
niche below the angels. Avitus presumably argued that the passage referred to
Christ’s human nature, as he did below in CA 27. The passage shows some of the
difficulties presented to Catholic theologians by a literal (Arian) reading of the Bible.
1 Conlocutio. This probably means ‘interview’, ‘meeting’ or ‘audience’. Cf. p. 55.11,55.32,
and 98.11. Public discussions are also referred to in CA 30, and in Ep. 23. Such references
prompted Jerome Vignier’s forgery of the Collatio Episcoporum, ed. R. Peiper, MGH AA VI2,
pp. 161-64: see J. Havet, ‘Questions merovingiennes n, Les decouverts de Jerome Vignier',
Bibliotheque de I’Ecole des Chartes 46 (1885), pp. 205-71.
2 The phrase used is Filioque.
3 Adding a full stop after patri.
4 Altering Peiper’s punctuation to end the sentence at potuerit.
5 The sentence is syntactically confusing, i.e. what generated the accusative construction
nec ideo patrem ... esse maioreml A dixi may have dropped out, or be implied.
6 Avitus returns to the same quotation in CA 27 below.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
173
4/26/02, 11:13 AM
174
AVITUS OF VIENNE
‘When all things shall be subdued unto him, then shall the Son also himself
be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all’
(1 Cor. 15.28). The apostle cited that passage from the eighth psalm as an
example. For it is written (Ps. 8.5-6): ‘For thou hast made him a little lower
than the angels ... thou has put all things under his feet.’ Therefore he has put
all things under the feet of him (Christ) whom he (the Father) made a little
lower than the angels. Nor is it surprising that in that act of creation he be
said to be less than the Father, since in it even blessed angels are greater than
him.
C4 17. Unification of two natures in the Son’s person.
The apostle Paul writing to the Galatians (Gal. 4.1) noted the inseparability
of person and said that he whom God sent as his son was born from a
woman, just as elsewhere (1 Cor. 15.47), ‘The first man is of the earth,
earthy: the second man is the Lord from heaven.’ One and the same mediator
is God from heaven and a man from earth. Born from the womb of a virgin
before he ascended to heaven, he is rightly called heavenly, for, since he has
a component of celestial substance, he was made lord of heaven.
CA 18. The necessity of all the persons in the Trinity.
There is one name for the Trinity, ‘For there is none other name’, as we read
in the Acts of the Apostles (4.12) ‘whereby we must be saved’. If we set the
Son aside, and believe that this refers to the name of the Father alone, we
would have to say that the Saviour does not save, and likewise, if the Father
is set aside, and we are acquired in the name of the redeemer alone, then the
Father has ceased to redeem, even though it was written of him (Ps. 111.9):
‘He sent redemption unto his people.’ When the apostle says of the Holy
Ghost too (Eph. 4.30), ‘whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption’
<...> 1
CA 19. Adumbrations of the Trinity in the Old Testament: the unity in Trinity. 2
1 There may be something wrong with the text. Cum ... looks like the opening of a now
fragmentary sentence. Avitus has just shown that salvation comes from the Son and also from
the Father. This sentence began to make a similar argument from scriptural authority about the
Holy Ghost.
2 See Nodes, Doctrine and Exegesis , pp. 58-59.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
174
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
175
When there seems to be a hint of plurality in divinity it should not be
understood as duality, but as the Trinity, as in the tale of the destruction of
Sodom (Gen. 18.1-3): ‘And the Lord appeared unto him (= Abraham) ...
and he sat in the tent door in the heat of the day; And he lift up his eyes and
looked, and, lo, three men stood by him: and when he saw them, he ran to
meet them ... and bowed himself towards the ground, and said, my Lord, if
now I have found favour in thy sight, pass not away.’ 1 Clearly none of the
three was better-dressed or taller. Yet Abraham, because he understood the
sacrament of undivided divinity, prayed to the three by one name, because
there are three persons in one, yet one substance in the Trinity. 2 The apostle
said about it (sc. the Trinity) (Eph. 4.5), ‘One Lord, one faith, one baptism’.
Who would dare to disagree with the chosen vessel and confuse that unity
with plurality? For Paul knew that the Holy Spirit rules with the Father and
the Son, and he consecrated our bodies to it as if they were its home, when he
said (1 Cor. 3.16), ‘Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the
Spirit dwelleth in you?’ What more forceful testimony ever to prove the
Holy Spirit to be God than [this] - that we are its dwelling-place and that
God dwells in us? 3 But Paul has long owed the belief [we accord him] to
[his] divine calling. For in the Acts of the Apostles is written (Acts 13.2): ‘As
they ministered to the Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost said, “Separate me
Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto 1 have called them.’” His
vocation, 4 in my opinion, was spontaneous, not the result of the command
of a superior. He asked [them] to be set aside for himself; He says that they
are taken on by Him. It is God beyond a doubt who inspires, chooses, or
sends forth apostles. Yet nonetheless the self-same Paul, even though in
different places 5 he at one time or another teaches that the Father, Son, or
Holy Ghost is God, sums up the high point of faith in the definition I
mentioned earlier (Eph. 4.5), ‘One Lord, one faith, one baptism’. Thus just
as we cannot speak of two baptisms, or of two faiths, so likewise we cannot
speak of two Gods. Pagans are eager to name [multiple] gods; the Jew
believes that he is washed clean of sins by frequent baths, but neither Truth
nor good Latinity permits ‘faiths’ in the plural, as if there could be many of
1 Actually Avitus says, ‘did not pass by your servant’, ne transeas servum tuum.
2 The same example is used by Faustus, De Spiritu sancto 1.6, CSEL 21, p. 109.15-17.
3 This sentence ought to be punctuated as a question. Peiper did not do so.
4 Sc. Christ summoning Paul.
5 Distincte.
Avitus_05_T rans/2 175
4/26/02, 11:13AM
176
AVITUS OF VIENNE
them. 1 There is one Lord: we do not divide [him]; one faith: we do not rend
[it]; one baptism: we do not repeat [it]. 2 We preserve its (sc. baptism’s)
honour, even when we take in Bonosiacs and other heretics, provided that
they state that they have been baptised in the name of the Father, the Son and
the Holy Ghost. 3 What they did right to admit we receive and preserve; what
they believed in error we heal by blessing, and what had been diminished
when its name was omitted is supplied once belief has been reinforced.
CA 20-21. Christ was in heaven before the Incarnation and returned thither after his
death. 4 5
The Psalm (Vulgate 18.7; AV 19.6) says, ‘His going forth is from the end of
the heaven, and his circuit unto the ends of it.’ No one returns except to a
place where he has been [before]. But when Christ ascended, the Son of
Man, who had previously been in heaven, returned to heaven. Just as Saint
Paul, when he was discussing [the matter] said (Eph. 4.8), ‘When he
ascended up on high, he led captivity captive, and gave gifts to men.’ And a
bit later (Eph. 4.10), ‘He that descended is the same also that ascended up far
above all heavens, that he might fill all things.’ And although everywhere in
his speech he preaches that a god came, but concludes that a man returned,
here however he says that the very same person ascended who had come
down. Because in Christ [are] both God and Man; not another, but himself;
not two [beings] from different [sources], but one mediator out of both: the
substance is double, but the person one. If anyone should presume to split
this solidity, the first [point] is that he is speaking out in contradiction to the
words of the apostle, who says, (1 Tim. 2.5) ‘One mediator between God and
men, Christ Jesus.’ 3 Then he must chose which of the two natures (namely
1 Fides is almost never used in the plural in Latin. The point is made by Probus, GL 4, p.
88.12 : fides ... pluralem numerum facereprohibetur. For a few exceptions see TLL s.v. ‘fides’,
662.81-663.5. Asper, GL Suppl., p. 47.14, makes Avitus’ point: fides pluralem numerum non
habet, quod credo divinitus inspiratum, ut quod una est, quae credi debeat et teneri, et in ratio
latinitatis singulariter diceretur.
2 Arians however did rebaptise.
3 Avitus is supported by the Council of Arles II (442/506), can. 17, but compare Gennadius,
Liber sive definitio ecclesiasticorum dogmatum, 21, for a different view of Bonosiac baptism.
On the other hand Arles II, can. 16 makes it clear that Photinians differed from the Bonosiacs
over the particular matter of baptism: Gennadius may have been confusing Photinian and
Bonosiac baptismal practice.
4 See Nodes, Doctrine and Exegesis , p. 68.
5 The AV reads ‘the man, Christ Jesus’.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
176
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
177
divine or human) he thinks took on the mystery of mediation. If God alone is
the mediator, there is no one else for him to intercede with. If it is man alone,
then there is no one strong enough to reconcile. Join them together so that
God may be in Christ and [there he is] reconciling the world to himself.
Evidently he in whom action must be taken [is] he who acts - hence both the
same [being] sent forth and the same returning, just as he both was judged
and will judge [himself].
CA 22. The creation of one flesh in human marriage used as an analogy for the
Trinity.
When the Lord was consulted in the gospel about the firmness of the bond of
marriage (Mt. 19.6), he said, ‘They are no more twain, but one flesh.
Therefore I say unto you: 1 what therefore God hath joined, let not man put
asunder.’ This is what the apostle says about marriage (Eph. 5.32): ‘This is a
great mystery, but I speak concerning Christ and the Church.’ The profundity
of the mystery comes from the humility of the example. If a coupling of the
flesh is said to make one of two, why has not one [shared] substance caused
the Trinity to be made one? Or when we say that what God has joined cannot
be separated among earthly things, at what risk would we wish what as God
has been joined through its nature 2 to be separated in the case of heavenly
things? Let me not fail to mention that it is written (Acts 4.32), ‘the
multitude of them that believed were of one heart and one soul’. Unanimity
made their individual hearts one, just as equality unifies and solidifies the
individual persons in the Trinity.
CA 23. The Son of God is also the Son of Man, and in his latter capacity he obeyed
his earthly parents. This excerpt clearly counters an Arian argument that sub¬
ordinated Christ to the Father on the grounds that he obeyed Mary and Joseph.
It did not diminish the equality of the Son of God that he obeyed as the Son
of Man. How could he not obey the Father, since he was subject [even] to his
mother? The evangelist said about his parents (Lk. 2.51), ‘and [he] came to
Nazareth, and was subject unto them’. Thus it was that he became, as the
apostle says (Phil. 2.8), ‘obedient unto death’. Even so the Lord himself said
(Mt. 26.38; Mk 14.34), ‘My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death.’
1 An Avitan addition to the quotation.
2 The imprecise parallelism is striking: ‘what God has joined’ vs. ‘what as God has been
joined’.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
177
4/26/02, 11:13AM
178
AVITUS OF VIENNE
CA 24. The Arians claim that only the Father deserves the title ‘dominus’. Avitus
contradicts the assertion with a selection of scriptural passages.
Or perhaps only the Father should be called the Lord? In the Gospel Christ
says to his disciples (John 13.13), ‘Ye call me Master and Lord: and ye say
well; for so I am.’ And the apostle says (Phil. 2.8-10), that after the death of
Christ, ‘the death of the cross the Father ‘hath highly exalted him, and
given him a name ... that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of
things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth’. That is to
say that he should be adored, 1 given that the Lord himself says elsewhere
(Mt. 4.10), ‘Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou
serve.’
CA 25. The glory of the Son is as great as that of the Father.
I said that we teach that the Son has glory and honour equal to that of the
Father, because we read (Phil. 2.11) ‘that every tongue should confess that
Jesus Christ is Lord, to the Glory of God the Father’. If he had said only ‘of
God’, then perhaps one might think, ‘So be it, but it was the glory of some
God, certainly a lesser one.’ But since he said ‘in the glory of the God the
Father’, what can be unequal, insignificant, or divided? He is not in angelic
or human glory, but in the glory of God the Father. But elsewhere, in
contravention of the Lord’s command, not ‘all men will honour the Son even
as they honour the Father’ (John 5.23), unless that glory be thought equal.
There is no reasonable way in which the greater can be honoured as the
lesser. But whoever has not honoured the Son as he honoured the Father, has
insulted Him by detracting from His glory. 2
CA 26. Ascension and assumption are different. Whereas men can be taken up into
heaven (Enoch, Elijah, Paul), only a divinity can ascend thither.
We must understood, as the Son said, that (John 3.13) ‘no man hath
ascended up to heaven, but that he came down from heaven’. It is only the
power of a divinity that can be said to ascend to whence it came. This is not
the sense in which the same Lord promised or granted ascent to holy men.
Of these, Enoch was translated from the earth for his merits, and Elijah
borne to heaven in a chariot (4 Kgs 2.11= AV 2 Kgs 2.11). I will say nothing
1 Peiper reads adoret. The sense surely requires adoretur, ‘be adored’.
2 Lit. ‘has used as an insult what was taken away from his glory’.
Trans/2
178
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
179
of him who (2. Cor. 12.2—4) ‘whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot
tell: God knoweth’ in the third secret region of heaven ‘heard ... words,
which it is not lawful for a man to utter’, because he beheld secret things
which mortals are not allowed to see. But perhaps it is not a good idea to go
over individual instances 1 of the ascents of the faithful. It is clear that the
apostle knew the rewards that were to come, when he promised those to
whom he wrote that the conversation of those who live righteously (Phil.
3.20) was already in heaven, where similarly, after the resurrection, the
dwelling-place of the body too would be maintained. Our Lord also implies
this when he said to his disciples in the Gospel of John (John 14.2-3): ‘I go
to prepare a place for you. And if 1 go and prepare a place for you, I will
come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be
also.’ According to this promise, the righteous will dwell in heaven. Surely
they will not enter the heavenly kingdom on high without ascending? And
how [does the Apostle come to say] (John 3.13) ‘no man will ascend up to
heaven, but he that came from heaven?’ 2 But because it is just as impossible
for the unchanging truth to be deceived about itself when it bears witness as
it is for it to deceive when it makes a promise concerning us, although those
who are to be glorified will be with Him there (i.e. in heaven), he alone
ascended who did not need the help of another to be raised - he who, when
he wanted, could walk firmly on air. When he returned whence he had come,
his step, vibrant with celestial power yet fleshly with his earthly nature, was
sustained by the breeze that helped him on his path suspended [in the air]. 3
Aside from him alone who, as I have already often said, was able to do this
because of his double lineage, though many will be in heaven, no one will
ascend thither. For in order that the divine promise made to the faithful be
fulfilled, a place on high will be granted not to ones who ascend, but to ones
who are taken up. 4 The apostle saw this when he told us (1 Thess. 4.17) that
we were to be joined to the Lord and that we would be snatched away in a
cloud into the air to be with him for ever after. Furthermore it is clear that
1 Personalia.
2 Peiper’s text reads Et quomodo nemo ascendet in caelum, nisi qui de caelo descendit?
Accordingly we have substituted a future for the AV’s ‘hath ascended’.
3 As Nodes, Doctrine and Exegesis , pp. 55-73, has shown there are indeed ties between the
theology of the Contra Arrianos and the narrative of the SHG. But the ties go further. For a
moment one catches a glimpse of the poetic style of the author of the carmina. Cf. SHG 4.173—
186 on Enoch and Elijah’s translations to heaven with commentary by Arweiler, p. 50.
4 Avitus distinguishes between ascension (under one’s own steam) and assumption (with
help from above).
Avitus_05_T rans/2
179
4/26/02, 11:13AM
180
AVITUS OF VIENNE
someone who is snatched up and bom aloft at someone else’s command
does not walk of his own free will. You must not think that it is always the
unwilling who are snatched up; often grace too shows its own abductions. 1
The gospel tells us both that the Father draws those who come to the Son
(John 6.44) and that the kingdom of heaven is taken by force by the violent
(Mt. 11.12). This act of violence causes him to achieve his holy desire in
such a fashion that he enduces greater generosity on the part of God, from
whom this [favour] is forcefully seized.
CA 27. Avitus returns to the crux which preoccupied him in CA 16.
‘Thou madest him a little lower than the angels’ (Fleb. 2.7 = Ps. 8.6). The
apostle explains that this refers to Christ, even though no one doubts that he
is greater than the angels in his divine nature. 2 Concerning him the apostle
said to Titus (Tit. 2.12-14), writing, ‘denying ungodliness and worldly lusts,
we should live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world; looking
for that blessed hope and the glorious appearing of the great God and our
Saviour Jesus Christ; who gave himself for us’. Our scripture says about him
elsewhere (Rev. 11.17), ‘Lord, God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to
come.’ 3 If he is almighty, how can he be lesser? Already [right] after his
resurrection he uses the concept ‘omnipotent’ according to Matthew (Mt.
28.18): ‘All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth.’ If anyone thinks
that the receiver is less than him who gives, let him read what the apostle
says about Christ too (1 Cor. 15.24), ‘when he shall have delivered up the
kingdom to God, even the Father’ - since just as the Father cannot exist
without the kingdom which the Son is said to be about to hand over to him,
just so the Son cannot [exist] without all the power which he says has been
given to him in heaven and earth. 4 Saint Paul writing to the Colossians
prohibits us from having belief ‘after the tradition of men, after the
rudiments of this world, and not after Christ. For in him dwelleth all the
fulness of the Godhead bodily.’ (Col. 2.8-9)
1 Peiper’s text reads frequenter raptos suos monstrat et gratia, ‘often grace too shows its
own [men] snatched up’. This seems to be corrupt. One might emend to raptus suos.
2 For a discussion of the same passage, see above CA 16.
3 AV text. Avitus’ uses the third person singular.
4 Avitus discussed the same passage in CA 15 above.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
180
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
181
CA 28.-29. According to Florus, these were taken ex libris contra phantasma. They
contain many parallels with CE 2, and may well have been concerned with supposed
Eutychian arguments, rather than with Arianism.
28 . It is for this reason that scripture on so many occasions 1 commemorates
David at the head of the family tree of the Lord, so that, since the truth about
the ancestor is clear, there may be no doubt about the offspring - not to
mention what the blind men, two in number, but one in the voice of their
agreement in faith, called out in the Gospels (Mt. 9.27): ‘Thou son of David,
have mercy on us.’ They knew that one who was born of a patriarch is rightly
considered a man, yet that nonetheless supplication for the restoration of
sight is made to good effect of a merciful God. 2 Who explains this more
clearly than Saint Paul? (Rom. 1.1-3): ‘Separated unto the gospel of God,’
he said, ‘(which he had promised afore by his prophets in the holy
scriptures) concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord, which was made of the
seed of David according to the flesh.’ In this complete description he
affirmed [Christ’s] dual nature: one in which according to his godhead he is
the maker of all things, and another in which he comes from the seed of
David according to the flesh. In neither of the two substances can any
suspicion of a phantasm be found. 3 For just as the godhead that came down
from heaven was invisible in and of itself, so too, in that it descended from
David’s stock, the true nature of Christ’s flesh can have nothing sham [or
deceptive] about it. It goes back not only to David through his [= Christ’s]
ancestors, but through David himself all the way back to Adam: all the
degrees of relationship are cited. For this reason the apostle said that he was
‘of the seed of David according to the flesh’: in order that he might show that
he was consubstantial with his mother, from whom he also inherited death,
although a phantasm can neither be born nor die: its beginning is a fraud, its
end a vanishing.
29 . ‘Being in the form of God ... [he] made himself of no reputation, and
took upon him the form of a servant ... [and] humbled himself ... unto
death, even the death of the cross’ (Phil. 2.6-8). He is the true God who
deigns to bow down ( inclinari ); he is a true man who is able to die.
‘Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which
1 Mt. 1.5; Lk. 3.31.
2 For similar argumentation using a different passage from Matthew, see CE 2, p. 23.28-31.
3 See CE 2, p. 24.4 for refutation of the doctrine of the phantasm.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
181
4/26/02, 11:13AM
182
AVITUS OF VIENNE
is above every name’ (Phil. 2.9). Between him who gives honour and him
who receives it, every name is triple: the lowest [name is] ‘man’; the middle
one ‘angel’; the highest ‘God’. He gave this name ‘which is above every
name’ not to him whom he begat, but to him whom he sent, who ‘became
obedient unto death’ (Phil. 2.8). What is new about believing that he had the
form of a servant, since, as the apostle bears witness (2 Cor. 5.21), he did not
disdain to tolerate the opprobrium of [being a] sin, 1 ‘For he hath made him to
be sin for us, who knew no sin?’ 2 ‘For it is written,’ he said (Gal. 3.13),
“‘cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree”.’ It was for this reason that he
was raised up on high, so that (Phil. 2.10) ‘at the name of Jesus every knee
should bow’ ... that is to say not just men, but also angels [should bow the
knee] to him, who, according to the same apostle (2 Cor. 8.9) ‘though he was
rich, yet for your sakes he became poor’. He was rich from all time, 3 poor
because he came from a womb; rich in heaven, poor in his swaddling-
clothes.
CA 30 (= Ep. 1). This theological letter of Avitus to Gundobad headed the letters of
Avitus in the manuscript edited by Sirmond: in the Lyons MS it comes at the end. It
is important for showing, along with Epp. 22 and 30, the intensity of religious debate
at Gundobad’s court, and for giving some indication of Burgundian Arianism and the
Burgundian Allan clergy. It is above all important for confirming that Gundobad
came close to converting to Catholicism, and may even have done so. As such it gives
some support to Gregory of Tours’ account of Gundobad’s religious position, 4 and to
the interpretation of homily 24 suggested by Perrat and Audin. 5
[Avitus the bishop to his lord, King Gundobad]
Christ has been propitious and, despite your many cares of state, truth once
ascertained has taught you so much that there is almost no part of the
definition of all of divine law 6 that remains hidden from you. 7 Of the things
which the piety of Your Highness deigns to ask about, now that it comes
from a citadel of full knowledge, this is not the questioning of an ignorant
1 The Latin is maledictum, ‘object of opprobrium’.
2 The sentence was mispunctuated by Peiper. It requires a question mark after fecit.
3 Aeternitate.
4 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.34.
5 Perrat and Audin, ‘Alcimi Ecdicii viennensis episcopi homilia’, pp. 433-51. Further
support might be found in Ep. 44.
6 I.e. Catholic orthodoxy.
7 Compare the opening of Ep. 46 to Clovis.
Trans/2
182
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
183
man, but of one who analyses, 1 to the extent that the passage of scripture you
mentioned in your letter in fact has no ambiguity, but rather demands an
explanation of Christ’s rebuke to the Jews. This is what the Gospel, which
you alluded to in your attached letter says: ‘But if ye say, If a man shall say
to his father or his mother, it is “Corban” that is to say,’ in Hebrew ‘a gift,’
especially the sort that is offered as a sign of religious devotion, ‘thou
mightest be profited,’ that is the father or mother and ‘ye suffer him no more
to do aught for his father or his mother.’ 2 I believe that you are rankled by
this speech, because you indeed alluded to it specially in your letter, asking
where the expression ‘suffer him no more’ comes from. It is nothing other
than ‘not permit him’. The dismissal is customarily pronounced in churches
[palaces and praetoria ] 3 with this verbal formula, when the populace is sent
away from the mass. Unless this unaccustomed reading escapes your
memory because of your preoccupations, you will find this sort of
expression 4 in secular authors also. Therefore ‘ye suffer him no more’ means
‘you do not permit’ him to do anything for his father and mother, who
ordered that our elderly parents be honoured not in word alone, but by
practical attentions. 5 He says (Mk 7.13) that you do many other things of this
sort by putting your own traditions before divine decrees. But these things
that were said to the scribes and Pharisees alone, who congratulated
themselves on the haughtiness of the law, and demanded rewards as if they
were owed to their wisdom, have no place in a treatise on faith, as far as I see
it. ‘Racha’, a Hebrew word, means ‘empty’ or ‘void’ in Latin. 6 As you know 7
the Greek expresses it more fittingly in one word, ‘xevo 5 ’. But we are
1 Lit. ‘compares’.
2 Mk 7.11-12.
3 These words occur only in Sirmond, and are not present in the Lyons MS. They seem to be
intrusive.
4 Genus hoc nominis.
5 Taking rebus obsequiisque as a hendiadys for ‘practical attentions’. The other possibility
is that it means ‘by gifts and by attentions’. See Mk 7.10 for the allusion to the commandment
of Ex. 20.12.
6 This may be a borrowing from Hilary, In Matthaeum, 4.17, ed. J. Doignon, SC 254 and
258 (Paris, 1978-79). Hilary would seem to have been an obvious source for any anti-Arian
diatribe, but this is, curiously enough, the only possible quotation from Hilary identified by
Peiper. For a different interpretation of ‘racha’ as pannosus or as a vox indignantis , see
Augustine, In Sermone Domini 8.23, PL 34.1240-41.
7 This may indicate that Avitus and, even more surprisingly, Gundobad knew some Greek.
If the king did so, one might look to his earlier career as son-in-law of Ricimer and as magister
militum to find a context for his learning the language. For a further possible indication that
Avitus (and Gundobad) knew Greek see the liturgical citation in Greek in CE 2, p. 22.21.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
183
4/26/02, 11:13AM
184
AVITUS OF VIENNE
prohibited from levelling this abuse at our brother, who is under one God the
Father and one mother Church and one faith, for it is not a worthy action to
stigmatise someone who is not void of salvation with the opprobrious label
of emptiness.
But once these things have been broached through discussion rather than
the explanation of doctrine, let us instead think over the objection that, as
you write, your bishops made. You were discussing whether the Holy Spirit
which claims unity of power in sacred baptism is to be considered creator or
creature. For, if it is creator, it cannot be separated from divinity, and if it is
a creature, it cannot be joined to God. Since there was no significant
response to any of the tricky questions, the other side asked whether our
spirit (= the human soul) ought to be conceived of as created or eternal, as if
the scriptural passage (Wis. 15.11) had been adduced, in which it is said
‘God blew ( insufflavit ) breath ( spiritum ) into the soul of life.’ 1 First imagine
what those who lie about the passage will do to arrange [this], and how those
who alter the words of divine authority pad their inventions with swollen
deceptions. Now what they said, ‘God blew ( insufflavit ) breath ( spiritum)
into the soul of life’, was the product of a skilful fraud. If your Piety decides
that the passage should be subjected to analysis, this is what it will find
written: (Gen. 2.7) ‘And ... God formed man of the dust of the ground and
breathed ( inspiravit ) into his nostrils ifaciem ) the breath of life; and man
became living soul.’ 2 Judge how different the language is. They said, ‘he
blew into the soul’, even though the text reads, ‘he breathed ( inspiravit) into
his nostrils ifaciem)'. An incorporeal being can ‘inspire’, but no one can
‘blow’ ( insufflare ), unless he is corporeal. God is not supposed to have
blown to add a spirit to a being that was already alive. But as the ancient
manuscripts 3 read, he poured the breath of life into matter that was not yet
alive, so that it might be raised up as a living being ( anima ). Therefore, if
man’s soul was made by this inspiration and the human soul is nothing other
than spirit, then spirit does not lack a beginning.
They were taken to task by you and sensed that this objection would
immediately be raised with them, unless they were to lie and state that the
1 Our own translation. On the passage, see also Nodes, Doctrine and Exegesis, pp. 59-60
2 Avitus mistakes the original quotation from Wis. 15.11, interpreting it as Gen. 2.7. It is not
clear whether he did so knowingly, or whether he knew his Bible less well than his Arian
opponents. A similar problem is to be found in Ep. 22.
3 It is not clear what is implied by antiqui codices. Is Avitus distinguishing different
translations of the Bible? Certainly he implies that these codices have more authority than the
adinventiones of Gundobad’s sacerdotes.
Trans/2
184
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
185
spirit itself was put in the soul rather than the body, through a physical
machination - namely blowing (insufflatio). For when they enquire for nefari¬
ous purposes, not to find out what is [actually] written, but to contrive that
what they preach be thought to have written authority, what do we think their
effect is on the uninitiated who have no fear of the reverence of Your
Learnedness? 1
If you will allow [it], let me show with what ineptitude they say, 2 ‘If the
spirit of God is not a creature, similarly neither can the ‘spirit’ that God is
said to have ‘blown in’ ( insufflasse ) ‘be called a creature in the case of man’.
It has often been stated [as axiomatic] that nothing else can exist other than
these two: creator and creature. The spirit of God ought to be taken as one
that makes, the spirit of man as something that is made. Therefore the spirit
that lives in us is understood as the power of God not as [his] nature. For if
we believe that the substance of the Holy Spirit has been mixed into us to
vivify us - may God and yourself forgive me in order that such a blasphemy
may also be refuted! - this can barely be repeated without sin: for, if the
human soul overcome by carnality sins, we would have to admit that it was
the Holy Spirit that sinned in it, or would certainly be asking for forgiveness
for the Holy Spirit, when we supplicate on behalf of the souls of the dead.
Up till now has it been so insignificant, I ask, that one is called the Holy
Spirit, the other the Paraclete, unless these two names are added as a last
refuge, so that as many Holy Spirits as men may be reckoned enslaved to the
contagion of sin too? It is skilful the way clerical 3 authority has decided that
the spirit of God is poured into all in one and the same way. Perhaps the Holy
Spirit enters into the Jew, the heretic and the pagan in the same way that it
does into a Catholic? Or perhaps it is crammed 4 at the behest of the Father or
the Son into the limbs of guilty beings? But what do we do, since ‘the Spirit
bloweth where it listeth’ (John 3.8)? For, if it sanctifies unworthy bodies of
its own will, it refutes the prophet who says that ‘it will not dwell in a body
subject to sins’ (Wis. 1.4). Therefore, while the human spirit begins from
creation, the divine one is granted by an act of blessing. For those men on
1 Avitus assumed that the Arian bishops will have power to persuade those of the ignorant
who do not fear Gundobad’s authority.
2 Avitus seems to be quoting one of his Arian rivals’ treatises.
3 Avitus uses sacerdotalis, which can mean either ‘clerical’ or ‘episcopal’. Here he is
referring to interpretations offered by the Arian clergy. For a case against the existence of
bishops in the churches of the Germanic Arians see R. W. Mathisen, ‘Barbarian Bishops and the
Churches “in barbaricis gentibus” during Late Antiquity’, Speculum 72 (1997), pp. 664-97.
4 Contruditur is intentionally disrespectful. Cf. CE 1, p. 16.22.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
185
4/26/02, 11:13AM
186
AVITUS OF VIENNE
whom hands are laid in the Acts of the Apostles so that they may receive the
Holy Spirit did not lack the spirit of their own life. (Acts 8.17; 19.6) If they
(i.e. the Arian clergy) wish the Holy Spirit also to become a creature in the
degree that it enters the minds of created beings, i.e. the faithful, on the basis
evidently of the conclusion mentioned above in which, though saying
nothing, they peremptorily say, ‘If the Spirit of God is not a creature,
similarly it (sc. the Spirit of God) cannot be called a creature in a man’, 1
what will they now think about the divinity of the Father or the Son which
they cannot pretend was created, and which, because they are frightened by
their reading, they will not deny inhabits the bodies of holy men? The
apostle bears witness to the faithful (1 Cor. 3.17): ‘for the temple of God is
holy, which temple ye are’.
But although there are incomparably more things that I could mention in
the presence of Your Glory at the end of a discourse to which you not only
grant, but command frank speech, 2 depending on yours and God’s promise,
I beg this of you and God: that you no longer consider those men your
bishops 3 who speak against the Holy Spirit, that those who refuse to learn
not subsequently be thought to teach before you, that they not persist in
blaspheming about what you hear so as to postpone your final conversion 4
somewhat. Do not be kept away from your profession [of orthodoxy] by the
tricks of the unskilled and the foolishnesses of the tricksters, 5 when you have
long been [orthodox] in confession. For it is [directly] to you that the holy
Apostle Paul calls out, ‘For what part 6 hath he that believeth with an infidel?’
(2 Cor. 6.15), ‘What communion hath light with darkness?’ (2 Cor. 6.14).
‘Wherefore,’ he says, ‘come out from among them and be ye separate’ (2
Cor. 6.17). That is to say lest closeness to the left and the sins of others cause
further stain to those who are about to take communion and whom the truth
of the right has already acquired. 7
1 The quotation is from Avitus’ theological opponents; it was cited above at p. 14.9-10.
2 Libertas here refers to freedom of speech, parrhesia. An indication of the openness of
religious debate at Gundobad’s court.
3 Or ‘priests’: sacerdotes.
4 Lit. ‘your perfection’.
5 Again, compare Ep. 46 to Clovis.
6 Avitus’ text read pax, ‘peace’.
7 Avitus alludes to the biblical commonplace of ‘left’ and ‘right’, the goats and the sheep.
Cf. Mt. 25.32-33. Avitus seems to imply that Gundobad was on the point of being received into
the Catholic church. Compare Greg. Tur. DLH 2.34 and Perrat and Audin, ‘Alcimi Ecdicii
viennensis episcopi homilia’.
Trans/2
186
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
187
Appendix to the CA; The CA and the Lost Dialogus
Both the VitaAviti and Agobard of Lyons refer to an anti-Arian dialogus Since Ep.
30 (which he took as the end of the Contra Arrianos ) 1 2 3 is addressed to Gundobad,
Peiper concluded that the CA was indeed framed as a dialogue with Gundobad. If one
examines the fragments of what is called the CA, however, and tries to reconstruct the
original work’s format, there is no sign of a dialogue. Evidence from the grammatical
persons of verbs is ambivalent. Avitus clearly wrote in the first person singular (CA 4,
7, 9, 14, 15, 25). There are also examples of the first person plural (CA 8, 18, 22, 25,
27). but they are editorial or generalising ‘we’s. CA 21 has a singular imperative,
iunge (p. 9.6) and CA 26 a singular subjunctive, rearis ? But the latter are substitutes
for ‘one’ that do not elucidate the person addressed. CA 6 addresses a plural ‘you’. 4
CA 9 has a plural vocative arbitri (which could well be a pluralis maiestatis
addressed to Gundobad); 5 CA 30 uses the polite plural to the king.
Evidence from the nature of the discourse may be more revealing. CA 28 ex
libris contra phantasma jeers more openly at the combated beliefs. CA 30, clearly
addressed to Gundobad, is openly hostile about Arian views, not to mention the king’s
Arian clergy. 6 The rest of the fragments are extremely polite in tone. For example, CA
7 refers to lex vestra and lex nostra and seeks common ground in condemnation of
the Photinians. The end of CA 19 shows tolerance to heretical baptisms and speaks
merely of wrong belief. 7 CA 27 refers to scriptura nostra . 8 The work, as preserved
in fragments, seems to have been written to initiate discussion and convince, not to
condemn heresy and exacerbate relations between Arians and Catholics. 9
There is no positive evidence of dialogue form in any of the existing fragments
of the so-called CA, any of which could have come from an epistle or theological
tractate. CA 28 and 30 differ in tone from the rest. The former was excerpted from a
different work and the latter is an independent theological epistle to Gundobad
written with the libertas that characterised Avitus’s epistolary intercourse with the
1 VitaAviti, p. 177.15 Peiper: scribit enim dialogum haeresim illam oppugnans fidelissimo
et doctissimo immortalique ingenio ad Gundebadum Burgundionum regem and Agobard, p. 2.8
Peiper. in dialogo, ubi cum Gundobado rege loquitur and p. 2.23 Peiper, qui cum eodem Gundobado
frequenter defide altercans el dialogos in praesenti conficiens et epistulis absenti respondens.
2 Peiper, p. xxv.
3 P. 10.36.
4 P.4.13.
5 P. 5.15. Also Ep. 23, p.56.1.
6 Words such as ‘lying’, ‘nefarious’, ‘ineptitude’, ‘blaspheming’, and ‘tricksters’ abound.
7 P. 8.29 perperam crediderunt.
8 P. 11.10. Since there is no evidence for a different Arian text, it is assumed that nostra is
conciliatory rather than divisive.
9 Contrast the rioting and disruption at the disputatio of 484 in Victor of Vita, Hist. Pers.
2.18.52-55. For the dialogus form in Vandal Africa see the two works Contra Arianos of
Vigilius of Thapsus, PL 62.155—238.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
187
4/26/02, 11:13 AM
188
AVITUS OF VIENNE
semi-converted king. The rest of the fragments could all have been addressed either
to Gundobad 1 or to an Arian clerical audience. 2 They are not anti-heretical polemic
written for internal (i.e. Catholic) consumption, but evidence of a serious theological
conversation.
But even if the fragments of the CA are not to be identified as Agobard’s and the
Vita’s dialogus, Avitus could nonetheless have written a (lost) dialogue in which
Gundobad was his interlocutor. The evidence from Agobard seems unambiguous. He
cites a work in which Avitus ‘speaks with King Gundobad' (cum Gundobado rege
loquitur). 3 Fr. 3 A is even clearer, because it depicts direct speech exchanged between
bishop and king. 4
It is worthwhile to examine the fragments from Agobard and try to determine the
subject(s) of the lost Dialogus.
Fr. 2 (= Agobard of Lyons, Liber de imaginibus sanctorum 9) His ita se
habentibus, est modus divinae, sive angelicae, vel etiam humanae gloriae,
sicut Alcimus Avitus episcopus Viennensis in dialogo, ubi cum Gundobado
rege loquitur, dicit: Illud tamen quod ab aequalitate coelestis gloriae Patrem
et Filium, perinde ut creaturam angelicam secludentes, quamdam mihi
invidiam illicite supernis virtutibus delati honoris obtenditis, dicentes: Ergo
et angelis atque archangelis, et quaecunque in excelsis sunt, gloriam ferre
debemus: licet minime pertinent ad causam, etiam adpraesens non omnino
sic renuo, quasi creaturae sublimi atque praestanti gloriam ferre timeamus.
Est quippe divinae, est angelicae, est etiam humanae gloriae modus, quern
in multis Scripturarum locis invenimus, et sanctorum mentis, et apicibus
regum sine vitio assentationis ascribi. Quae enim inter homines prima gloria,
gloria haec est omnibus sanctis ejus; et in Evangelio Dominus dicit, quod
nec Salomon in omni gloria sua sic vestitus est sicut lilii flosculus specie
naturali (Mt. 6.29).
Fr. 2 (= Agobard of Lyons, Liber de imaginibus sanctorum 9) Since this is
so, there is a type of divine or angelic or also human glory, as Alcimus
Avitus, bishop of Vienne, says in the 5 dialogue, where he speaks with king
Gundobad: ‘The fact that you, in isolating the Father 6 and the Son, like an
1 In which case Floras may have omitted derogatory material.
2 In which case the tone of the sample is representative.
3 Fr. 2, p. 2.8.
4 Fr. 3 A, p. 2.32.
5 Or‘a dialogue’.
6 One would have expected something closer to ‘dividing the Son from the Father and
isolating him like an angelic creature’.
Trans/2
188
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
189
angelic creature, from equality in heavenly glory, accuse me (sc. Avitus) of
improperly allotting an honour to supernal powers, and say, “Therefore we
(sc. Arians) should give glory to angels and archangels and to whatever
things 1 are on high?” Although it has little relevance to the matter, even now
I do not entirely refuse, as if we should fear to give glory to a sublime and
outstanding creature. For there is a measure of divine and angelic and even
human glory which we find in many places in scripture and [which we find]
being ascribed both to worthy saints and to outstanding kings without any
sin of flattery. The prime glory among men belongs to all his saints and in
the gospel the Lord says that “even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed
like” the flower of the lily in its natural beauty.’
Fr. 2 seems to concern the doxology and the degree to glory to be assigned to Father
and to Son. The Arian Gundobad treats the Son as a creatura and does not grant him
equal glory with the Father. Avitus argues that scriptures ascribes different sorts of
glory to different beings, including kings, such as Solomon, and holy men.
Fr. 3 A (= Agobard of Lyons, Liber adversus legem Gundobadi 13)
Quid iste venerandus et sanctus vir saepe dicto Gundebado de supradictis
certaminibus respondent, audiat si placet benignitas vestra. Cum de his inter
utrumque sermo esset, et beatus Avitus talia certamina reprehenderet,
respondit ei Gundobadus: Quid est quod inter regna et gentes, et etiam inter
personas saepe singulas, dirimendae praeliis causae divino judicio commit-
tuntur, et ei maxime parti cui justitia competit, victoria succedit? Ad quod
beatus Avitus intulit dicens: Si divinum, inquam, judicium, regna et gentes
expeterent, illud prius quod scribiturformidarent, dicente Psalmista: Dissipa
gentes quae bella volunt [col. 299C] (Psal. 67.31). Et illud diligerent quod
perinde dicitur: Mihi vindictam, ego retribuam, dicit Dominus (Rom. 12.19).
An forte sine telis et gladiis causarum motus aequitas superna non judicat,
cum saepe, ut cemimus, pars aut juste tenens, aut justa deposcens, laboret in
praeliis, et praevaleat iniquae partis, vel superior fortitudo, vel furtiva
subreptio?
Fr. 3 A (= Agobard of Lyons, Liber adversus legem Gundobadi 13)
May your Benignity (sc. Louis the Pious) listen to what that venerable and
holy man often said to the aforementioned Gundobad about the combats I
spoke of. When the two were having a conversation about them, and the
1 Assuming an ellipsis of the antecedent of quaecumque.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
189
4/26/02, 11:13AM
190
AVITUS OF VIENNE
blessed Avitus was decrying such combats, Gundobad replied to him: ‘What
about the fact that between kingdoms and peoples or even between
individuals cases are entrusted to divine judgement to be decided in battle
and that victory comes above all to the party that has justice on its side?’ To
this blessed Avitus said, ‘If either kingdoms or peoples were seeking divine
judgement, they would first fear what is written in the words of the psalmist,
“Scatter thou the people that delight in war”, 1 and correspondingly love
what is said, [namely] “Vengeance is mine; I will repay,” saith the Lord. 2 Or
is it perhaps that divine fairness does not judge cases that arise without
weapons and swords, even though often, as we see, the part that maintains its
position rightly or makes a just request, suffers in battles and either the
superior strength of the wicked party or a furtive piece of cunning prevails?’
Fr. 3 B (Agobard of Lyons, Liber contra iudicium dei 6)
Haec pie humiliterque considerantibus apparet non posse caedibus, ferro
vel aqua, occultas et latentes res inveniri. Nam si possent, ubi essent occulta
Dei judicia? Deberet ergo inter catholicos et haereticos tali examine veritas
indagari, sicut quidam superbus ac stultus haereticus Gundobadus Bur-
gundionum rex tentabat expetere a beato Avito, egregio et orthodoxo
praedicatore, qui ejus vesaniam sapientissime laudabiliterque repressit
atque redarguitl
Fr. 3 B (Agobard of Lyons, Liber contra iudicium dei 6) It is clear to those
who consider these things piously and humbly that things hidden and ones
that are hiding cannot be discovered by means of killings, or iron, 3 or water.
For if they could, where would the secret judgements of God be? Should
truth therefore be sought between Catholics and heretics by this sort of test 4
just as a certain proud and stupid heretic, Gundobad, king of the
Burgundians, tried [to solicit] from blessed Avitus, the outstanding and
orthodox preacher, who wisely and in most praiseworthy fashion repressed
and refuted his madness?
1 Ps. 67.31; AVPs. 68.30.
2 Rom. 12.19.
3 Ordeal by hot iron.
4 Namely the ordeal. The fact that Agobard says tali examine , not hoc examine makes it
clear that he is referring to all three types of ordeal, not just trial by combat, and is attributing
them all to Gundobad.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
190
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
191
The subject of Frr. 3 A and B is the value of trial by combat and ordeal. The king is
in favour, Avitus against. In the Fr. 3 B Avitus actually mentions not just trial by
combat, but ordeal by hot iron and also by water. These are clearly legal questions
and relate directly to issues discussed in the Liber Constitutionum 8, the second
clause of which refers somewhat unspecifically to the indicium dei, and 45,
Gundobad’s edict of 502, which promoted trial by battle because of the propensity of
the Burgundians ( populi nostri) to commit perjury. 1 Avitus’ detail is important in that
it makes clear that the Burgundians used all three forms of the ordeal, whereas the
Liber Constitutionum only makes plain the use of ordeal by battle.
Since it involves the question of the judgement of God, ordeal raises theological
issues as well as legal ones. Avitus argues that such ordeals leave no place for the
hidden judgement of God and argues from the manifest injustice in outcome of
conflicts between peoples and kingdoms decided by war, a topical and efficacious
argument to make at a king like Gundobad who had suffered from the surreptiones of
his own brother Godegisel. The question of the efficacy of war as a means of settling
disputes ties in very neatly with Ep. 21 where Gundobad had asked Avitus whether
the present was the time in which swords would be turned into ploughshares and Ep.
22, Avitus' answer. The topic of the letters confirms the credibility of Frr. 3 A and 3
B. furthermore, Fr. 3 B clearly implies that Gundobad suggested ordeals as a way of
settling theological questions. 2 Some support for such an idea might likewise be
found in Avitus’ use of military terminology when dealing with theological
argument: e.g. Ep. 23, p. 55.15 for certamen and p. 55.17 for arma, and Ep. 28, p.
58.16 arma, although these could, of course, be simply metaphorical.
What is most important about the Agobard fragments is that they show that
Avitus depicted himself having legal discussions with his king in a semi-
philosophical and legal dialogue. Was this a latter-day De republica for a barbarian
king? We see thus the shadow of a very classical sort of work in which truth emerged
through discourse and dialogue. These fragments clearly need to be considered
alongside the Liber Constitutionum and in particular in connection with the leges
mitiores that Gundobad allegedly instituted. 3 Certainly, if Gregory of Tours is right to
think that Gundobad did issue such laws after the defeat of Godegisel, Gundobad’s
edict on ordeal by battle, dated as it is to 502, ought to be linked to the new policy,
even if such a means of proof looks to us to be anything but ‘mitior’. Avitus’
suggested Dialogus - which on account of its concern with ordeal would appear to
date from 502 shortly after - certainly discussed legal issues in Frr. 3 A and B and
also seems to have concerned theological issues that touched on Arian and Catholic
debate. But Fr. 2 need not be purely theological: Avitus alludes to the glory of
1 Lib. Const. 8.2 and 45, ed. L. R. De Salis, MGHLeg. 2,1 (Hanover, 1892). See also Wood,
'Disputes in Late Fifth- and Sixth-Century Gaul', pp. 14-17 and 242—43.
2 There are clear examples in Greg. Tur. GM 80 and GC 14 on which see D. R. Shanzer,
‘The Origins of the Early Medieval Christian Ordeal by Fire’ (forthcoming).
3 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.33.
Trans/2
191
4/26/02, 11:13 AM
192
AVITUS OF VIENNE
‘outstanding kings’, and how one can speak of it without being subject to accusations
of ‘flattery’. 1 The king in question was Solomon, an individual known for the
keenness of his judgements. 2 3 If Charlemagne was Alcuin’s David, was Gundobad
Avitus’ Solomon? The possibility is intriguing. Perhaps the Dialogus ’ central topic
was kingship. At any rate, a remarkable picture merges of the intellectual relation¬
ship between this exceptional ruler and his bishop.
It has not been noted that the Vila and Agobard’s testimony bear a certain
resemblance to Gregory of Tours, DLH 2.34, where Gregory, who admired Avitus,
described his efforts to convert Gundobad in some detail, in dialogue form, complete
with biblical quotations. One sentence in CA 30: ‘Do not be kept away from your
profession [of orthodoxy] by the tricks of the unskilled and the foolishnesses of the
tricksters, when you have long been [orthodox] in confession’ comes very close to
the idea and opposition of DLH 2.34: ‘Although you are king, and have no fear of
being caught by anyone, you fear trouble among the people and do not confess the
creator of all in public. Leave this foolishness and speak out with your mouth {ore)
what you say you believe in your heart (corde).
But the question of the historicity of the dialogue 4 may be reconsidered in light
of two diptych scenes in Gregory. 5 In DLH 5.43 Gregory confutes the Visigothic
envoy, Agilano, about Arianism. But, more interestingly, in the next chapter, DLH
5.44, he depicts himself in a similar theological dispute about the Trinity with
Chilperic who spouts his own private heresy. Both chapters are staged in dialogue
form, and the first contains catenae of the expected quotations. 6
The similarities and the dialogue with the king may not be coincidental. If DLH
2.34 is based in some way on the now-lost Dialogus , 7 Gregory’s tableaux are not his
literary constructions, but may be fairly realistic depictions of a theological
discussion with a highly literate barbarian king. Gregory longed to shine like Avitus,
so he put two of his confutation scenes dead centre in the DLH (5.43-4). Gregory
bettered Avitus. He won his dispute. Avitus openly mentioned the libertas that
1 A court-bishop would be particularly sensitive to accusations of adsentcitio.
2 3 Kgs 3.16-28, esp. v. 28.
3 Tu vero cum sis rex, et a nullo apprehendi fonnides, seditionem pavescis populi, ne
Creatorem omnium in publico fatearis. Relinque hanc stultitiam, et quod corde te dicis credere,
ore profer in plebe. Sic etenim et beatus Apostolus ait: Corde creditur ad justitiam, ore autem
confessio fit ad salutem (Rom. 10.10). Sic et Propheta ait: Confitebor tibi, Domine, in Ecclesia
magna, inpopulo gravi laudabo te (Ps. 34.18). Et iterum: Confitebor tibi in populis, Domine,
psalmum dicam nomini tuo inter gentes (Ps. 56.10).
4 Which may itself resemble Simplicianus’ dialogue with Marius Victorinus in Augustine,
Conf. 8.3—4, ergo parietes faciunt Christianas?
5 Note even the parallel behaviour of Agilano and Chilperic: 5.43 nescioquid quasi insanus
frendens and 5.44 ad haec ille frendens siluit.
6 In fact, it is not unlike the remains of the CA.
7 Burckhardt, p. 14, is agnostic.
Trans/2
192
4/26/02, 11:13 AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
193
Gundobad enjoined upon him. 1 Gregory may have enjoyed similar theological
freedom with Chilperic, even though he was too mean-spirited to advertise the fact.
Epistula 4: Introduction
This letter to Gundobad is important not only for what it shows of the king’s
theological interests and the bishop’s theology, but also for its information on the
problems within the Catholic Church of Gaul at the start of the sixth century. 2
Gundobad has come across a letter in which Faustus bishop of Riez had argued that
salvation depended not only on faith, but also on good works. 3 Faced with this
argument, Avitus, whose theology was a good deal more Augustinian than was
Faustus’, suggests that the author of the tract was not the good Catholic Faustus of
Riez, but rather Faustus of Milevis, Augustine’s famous Manichean opponent. 4
Faustus’ interlocutor, a certain Blessed Paulinus, who may indeed have come from
Bordeaux, 5 could conveniently be equated with Paulinus of Nola. 6 It is possible that
Avitus did not know the true author of Faustus’ letter: another of the bishop of Riez’s
works had circulated anonymously, leading to Sidonius Apollinaris commissioning a
reply from Claudianus Mamertus. The result was acutely embarrassing for Sidonius,
who was actually Faustus’ spiritual protege. 7 This same episode, however, might
point to another interpretation: as the godson of Claudianus, brother of Mamertus, 8
and a relative of Sidonius Avitus may have been only too aware of the difficulties
which surrounded Mamertus’ attack on Faustus. Rather than attack Faustus directly,
1 CA 30, p. 14.37.
2 See for instance Markus, 'The Legacy of Pelagius’, p. 221: Avitus ‘was more interested in
presenting the Gallic Church as united than in assessing Faustus’ teaching, about which he may,
anyway, have been confused or ill informed.’
3 MGH AA 8.275ff. and Engelbrecht CSEL 21 p. 181 ff. for Paulinus’ letter to Faustus and
pp. 183-95 for Faustus’ answer.
4 For Faustus of Milevis see Augustine, Conf. 5. 3.3; 5.6.10; 5.6.11 and Contra Faustum
passim ; also P. Monceaux, 'Le Manicheen Faustus de Milev: Restitution de ses capitula',
Memoires de l ’institut national de France, academie des inscriptions et belles-lettres 43 (Paris,
1933), pp. 1-111; F. Decret, Aspects du manicheisme dans VAfrique romaine (Paris, 1970), pp.
51-70.
5 PLRE 2 (Paulinus 10) raises the possibility that the author of Ep. 4 to Faustus may be
identical with the Paulinus 10, the son of Pontius Leontius 30.
6 PLRE 1 Meropius Pontius Paulinus 21 who came from Bordeaux: Ambrose, Ep. 58; Paul.
Nol. C. 21.397-98.
7 For Sidonius' spiritual links with Sidonius, earn. 16; Epp. 9.3 and 9.9; for his links with
Claudianus, Ep. 4.3 and 4.11. On Sidonius and Faustus, see also J. Harries, Sidonius Apollinaris
and the Fall of Rome A.D. 407^185 (Oxford, 1994), pp. 105, 107, 109-10, 169. Fortin,
Christianisme et culture philosophique , pp. 44—45, suggests that Claudianus at least knew that
Faustus was the author of the original letter.
8 Avitus, Horn. 6.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
193
4/26/02, 11:13 AM
194
AVITUS OF VIENNE
he may have found it easier to imply that the author of Faustus’ letter was the
namesake of Milevis. This subterfuge may explain the rather woolly opening to the
De Subitanea Paenitentia. 1 Ultimately the Gallic Church would have to condemn the
‘semi-Pelagianism’ of Faustus outright, which is what happened at the Second
Council of Orange, under the leadership of Caesarius, in 529.
Penitence in the late fifth century was a serious matter and could only be
undertaken once. 2 It was public, and was frequently postponed till the deathbed.
Capital sins requiring penance to free the perpetrator from eternal death were
sacrilege (= apostasy), adultery and murder, 3 though some thought that they included
any item in the Decalogue. A particular difficulty in translating this letter is caused
by Avitus’ use of paenitentia, by which he signifies both the sinner’s repentance or
contrition (change of spirit, penitence) and the penance (action) imposed by the
priest and undertaken by the penitent. For the presence of Avitus’ notion of penance
in his poetry, see Nodes, ‘Avitus of Vienne’s Spiritual History and the Semipelagian
Controversy’. SHG. 3.220-310 expounded the tale of Dives and Lazarus as a parable
of the dangers of an unrepentant death.
See Burckhardt, pp. 71-73.
Letter to King Gundobad on sudden penitence
Avitus the bishop to his lord. King Gundobad (29.23 Peiperj
Your inquiry shows every sign of religious devotion and piety. But because
you raised the question of the names of questioner or respondent first when
you put the inquiry, 4 I think I should point out that there was a certain
Faustus, in Africa, a bishop by sect a Manichee, 5 the author of certain books,
execrable indeed, some of which even use vile language. 6 Moreover this
1 See D. J. Nodes, ‘De Subitanea Paenitentia in Letters of Faustus of Riez and Avitus of
Vienne’, Recherches de theologie ancienne et medievale 55 (1988), p. 35. On the linguistic
problems see the Appendix below, p. 200.
2 See C. Vogel, La Discipline penitentielle en Gaule des origines a la fin du Vile siecle
(Paris, 1952) and idem, Le Pecheur et la penitence dans Veglise ancienne (Paris, 1966).
3 Faustus, Ep. 5 p. 187.10: tria itaque haec capitalia, sacrilegium, adulterium, homicidium.
4 The letter from Paulinus that Gundobad saw may (like the versions we have) have said no
more than Faustopapae. Faustus’ own reply in our versions has only his own name, ‘Faustus’,
without a title. Gundobad must have explicitly raised the issue of the identities of Faustus and
Paulinus.
5 Faustus of Milevis. See Aug. Conf. 5 and Contra Faustum Manichaeum.
6 The precise allusion is unclear; perhaps Avitus is thinking of words such as the pejorative
scortum used of the patriarchs’ women-folk by Faustus in the Contra Faustum 22.15.
Trans/2
194
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
195
man, to all outward appearances professed a most abstinent life, 1 and, by
exaggerating a well-advertised cross (i.e. public asceticism) or rather public
vanity with a swollen blast of boasting, caused his Hearers 2 to despair of
forgiveness 3 as best he could, by posing as an inexorable guardian of the
virtues. 4 And because you have read that, when a certain Paulinus of
Bordeaux 5 posed this question, he was answered by a bishop of the
above-mentioned name (i.e. ‘Faustus’) (in his day a certain Paulinus -
God knows whether he is the one you mention, but anyway he was from
Bordeaux - wrote quite a few works of orthodox and irreproachable faith)
I mentioned the aforesaid heretic first for this reason, 6 lest the unhappy 7
work of Faustus the Manichee incriminate by a confusion of the name 8
this man closer to home, whom even Your Glory knows, a Briton by
origin, but who lived at Riez. 9 < ... > 10 He (i.e. Paulinus) was a man who
1 Avitus may know the slanders in Augustine’s Contra Faustum 16.30, An hoc ideo dicis, ut
inperitis continentia tua velut ab ineunte aetate miranda videaturl ‘Are you saying this so that
your continence seem admirable, as if [you had observed it] from the very beginning of your
existence?’
2 Auditoribus here refers to Manichaean akousmatics.
3 This is confusing. It sounds much more as if it reflects Faustus of Riez’s hardline theology
on deathbed penitence than Faustus of Milevis. Paulinus’ letter to Faustus ( CSEL 21 p. 182.18)
makes it clear that his master, the hermit Marinus, had terrified him with threats of hellfire for
?sexual? sins: Nam praedictus vir ita me sub sacramenti etiam interpositione conterruit, quod,
qui corporalibus vitiis succumberet, nullam possit veniam promereri, sed in hisdem servetur
ipsa resurrectione suppliciis nec possit expiari infernalibus tormentis quod corporalibus
<vita> vitiis concreta contraxerat... . ‘For the afore-mentioned man thus terrified me even
when the sacrament had been interposed [between me and punishment] on the grounds that one
who succumbed to vices of the flesh could not earn any forgiveness, but even in the resurrection
would be kept under these same tortures and what a life solidified in vices had contracted could
not be expiated by the torments of hell.’ Faustus supported this view.
4 Avitus implies that Faustus was not a guardian of virtue. Perhaps he had heard about his
deliciae (Contra Faustum 5.7), including a featherbed ( Contra Faustum 5.5). Augustine
(Contra Faustum 5.1) preserves fragments of a rather arrogant sermon of Faustus’ in which he
held himself up as the embodiment of the virtues taught by Christ in the Gospels.
5 Paulinus’ origins are not made explicit in his letter to Faustus of Riez. Avitus may be
confusing him Paulinus of Nola. Greg. Tur. LVM 1.2, confuses Paulinus Nolanus and Paulinus
of Perigueux and thinks them one author.
6 Faustus of Milevis.
7 Avitus puns on infaustus, ‘inauspicious’, and its relationship to Faustus’ name. Augustine
did something similar in Conf. 5.3.3: Faustus nomine, magnus laqueus diaboli.
8 Lit. ‘on a charge of name’.
9 Narbonensis Secunda.
10 There may be a lacuna. See appendix below p. 201.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
195
4/26/02, 11:13AM
196
AVITUS OF VIENNE
at the same time who will have been considered 1 worthy to make inquiries
about ambiguous questions 2 and worthy of a written answer to be preserved
for posterity.
Regardless of which Faustus is the author of the writings that have
come into your hands, 3 they have affected you in a fashion holy, concerned,
and royal. To say that the penitence that you properly call ‘momentary’, 4
that is to say taken on in sickness as if at the moment 5 of death, is of no
use to anyone, is a ruling contrary to truth and rather cruel. 6 For in the
eyes of divine mercy, even the confession of a humble person ought not
to lack fruit. Because, when we read that, once the nature of a person’s
previous life has been wiped out, where it often is the case that just men
sinned or that sinners subsequently grew wise, a man will be judged by
the path on which he was found at the moment of his death, even the
expression of willingness 7 to be punished - provided it be genuine - must
without hesitation be believed to please. The whole (sc. of a man’s life)
is weighed by heavenly mercy in light of the quality of faith. For this
reason, also in the case of those hired workers whom you read about in
the Gospel, 8 even those who came to the job late were paid a wage equal
to that of the first recruits in return for their burning zeal. Likewise the
Ninevites bought the whole sum of [divine] indulgence by three burning
days of repentance, and used their brief penitence to blunt the sword that
was hanging over the neck of their sinning city. The fatal day fixed by the
warning of Jonah the prophet, hung ready to fall, its blow destined, but
they successfully interposed appropriate penance as a shield. 9 Let those
swollen by the pride they affect, carefree because their conscience has
never been put to the test, argue against examples of this kind. None-
1 Potuerit must be future perfect: ‘Will have been able to be considered’ literally.
2 Paulinus.
3 Cuiuslibet suggests that Avitus may be making a hasty attempt to sweep the identity of
‘Faustus’ under the carpet.
4 I.e. ‘sudden’, see Faustus, Ep. 5 p. 184.4, momentanea paenitentia and p. 195.1.
5 Momentum. Avitus is making an etymological connection: paenitentia momentanea,
quasi momento mortis accepta.
6 Crudus means ‘cruel’ rather than ‘unsop histicated’. Cf. Ep. 16, p. 49.27. Avitus takes on
the first point raised by Faustus in Ep. 5 p. 184.3-22.
7 Avitus uses voluntas to contradict Faustus (Ep. 5 p. 184.12): circa exsequendam interioris
hominis sanitatem non sola accipiendi voluntas, sed agendi expectatur utilitas.
8 Mt. 20.1-16.
9 Lit. ‘As a barrier’. For Nineveh as a model for penitence see also Avitus, Horn. 6 and SHG
4.357-94 for Jonah.
Trans/2
196
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
197
theless, because you have been kind enough to grant me license to speak, I will
here admit what often causes me pain.
We are often saddened by the weakness of our charges, because it is a
dangerous test for them to receive such a precious thing 1 as if it were a casual
matter. For when they seem to ask for penance with prayers and tears, we say
that it is impious to deny it. Yet from time to time it happens that once someone
has undertaken it, if he recovers his health, he neglects to perform his
penance, and becomes, as in the saying of Solomon quoted by the apostle, 2
‘a dog returning to his own vomit’ , 3 A man who bears the tolerable burden of
a fragile sin (i.e. one that can be broken by penance), is liable to severe
punishment if he abuses the remedy of his sin (i.e. penance). One says to him
what was said to Ananias in Acts, ‘When you possessed your property
unsold was it not yours, and was it not in your power to promise [it]?’ 4 ‘It is
better,’ as the prophet says, 5 ‘not to make a vow than to vow, but not to
deliver.’ This is the origin 6 of the idiom that, until one of us fulfil his promise,
he is called one who ‘owes a vow’. For that reason I admit that penance
should not be administered without some sense of trepidation to those who
are in trouble. If his last day should find an individual having sexual
intercourse that does not entail any capital sin, 7 we think of him as doing
something legitimate, not as someone guilty of condemnation, and we do not
exclude him from communion. On the other hand, if someone abrogates his
penitent compunction, and is drawn back to the world, it is necessary that he
be suspended from communion, as if he were already an apostate, that is to
say someone who has fallen away from his firm stance. It is better to stay in a
state of salvation, however humble and unambitious it be, than to destroy
that state by breaking the most important rules. Let it be considered the safer
course to live honestly in matrimony than to stain licit dealings with sham
chastity. The apostle saw this when he said that widows who ‘pledged their
first vow in vain’ 8 would undergo greater damnation, 9 and allows that people
who are bound fast to the peace of a legitimate and irreproachable marriage-
1 I.e. penance offered by the church.
2 2 Pet. 2.22.
3 Prov. 26.11.
4 Acts 5.4. The reading is not that of the Vulgate.
5 Eccl. 5.4. The reading is not that of the Vulgate.
6 Goelzer, p. 676, cites this as an example of compositus pro simplice, i.e. contraxit = traxit.
Lit. ‘Whence the idiom brought it about that
7 I.e. with a legitimate conjugal partner.
8 1 Tim. 5.12; i.e. widows who wish to remarry. AV ‘cast off their first faith’.
9 1 Tim. 5.12 says habentes damnationem, i.e. AV ‘having damnation’.
T rans/2
197
4/26/02, 11:13AM
198
AVITUS OF VIENNE
bed should have occasional time for prayer, 1 but should go back to the thing
itself, 2 lest, as he says, Satan tempt them through their incontinence and
make them forget their vows, even though he had not conquered them in the
flesh when they were joined.
In regard to the second point, namely where he denies that faith
alone can be of use to a man, I strongly disagree. 3 Nor do I profess myself to
be one of those 4 who, as the Lord says, ‘lay heavy burdens on the shoulders
of their disciples, which they themselves are unwilling to move, even with
one finger’ , 5 For this reason either an outsider could take upon himself such
a rigid opinion about faith, or one of our own ought to temper it. If you take
this kindly, I will make it clear briefly with a suggestion and with examples.
The elementary doctrines of the Christians, informed from the very
beginning by faith, bear witness that it (i.e. faith) is the foundation of all
spiritual goods. For, if any small child, either baptised or transferred from
some heretical sect, or perhaps someone older is snatched away after
baptism by a sudden death, not even the man who boasts of work<s> 6 would
deny that a human being had been saved by faith alone. Let us make a
judgement concerning secular philosophers, because good deeds alone, what¬
ever they may be, are of no use without faith. Even though they condemned
the world, loved wisdom, adopted chastity, despised riches - in short, followed
whatever we Catholics preach today, because they lacked faith, it did them
no good. Their vain structure was adorned with such tall tottering towers
that, because it was built without a foundation, it was unable to stand on its
own. What if I now went over examples of different instances of human faith
in Holy Scripture, people whose praiseworthy belief always caused their
desires to be granted? It was accounted a sign of justice in Abraham that he
believed in God alone. 7 The whore Raab through her faith awaited the
Israelites and thereby purged her former life, filthy with prostitution though
1 1 Cor. 7.5. Avitus’ text differs from the Vulgate which reads ex consensu ad tempus, ut
vacetis orationi. In his text ‘for a time’, ad tempus modifies vacare orationi.
2 Id ipsum, Paul’s euphemism for sexual intercourse.
3 See Faustus, Ep. 5 p. 184.23ff.: Secundo quaesisti loco, utrum sola sufficiat ad salutem
fides et unitae scientia Trinitatis.
4 I.e. the scribes and Pharisees.
5 Mt. 23.4. Again a non-Vulgate quotation.
6 Operis, ‘work’ or ‘a particular deed’, is not the word traditionally opposed to fides. One
would expect operum, ‘works’. The passage should perhaps be emended. Avitus refers to
Faustus of Riez, and ironically calls him ‘the man who boasts of works’, because Faustus
emphasises faith exemplified in works in Ep. 5 p. 185.1-19.
7 Rom. 4.3.
Trans/2
198
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
199
it was. 1 So too the Cananite woman in the Gospel, even though she had been
turned away with a rude word, by persevering in her request, brought it
about that the bread meant for children 2 was given to her puppies. 3 Another
woman controlled a flux of obscene carnality 4 through her faith in [Jesus’]
healing touch. Thus it is clear that devotion, which the faithful should not
neglect, ought to be joined to good works.
But when the Apostle says, ‘whatsoever is not of faith is sin’, 5 you see
that even what we consider righteous action, unless it is supported by faith,
can be changed into sin. This is what happened to the Pharisee in the Gospel
who would boast with swollen and indifferent heart that he ‘was not as other
men are, extortionate, unjust, adulterers’, that he often gave alms and ‘that
he fasted twice on the Sabbath’ , 6 While the Publican, head bowed, though
upright in faith, seizing the merits due good works through his humility
alone, entered his own house, which he had left as a sinner, a justified man. 7
Why need I cite any more instances? Be patient and listen to one more. That
thief, whose body inured to wickedness had been hung as a punishment for
his crimes on a gibbet fit for a slave next to the cross of divine purity, sensed
the majesty in the body of the dying Christ. He was given over to execution
for his past cruelty; for his subsequent confession 8 he was sent to Paradise. 9
He was led downwards through an unjust life, so that he might seize 10
martyrdom through a just death. Lo! There are virtues born of faith; let
someone show, if he can, virtue without faith. In the Gospel the Lord
compares faith 11 to a grain of mustard, yet promises that it can accomplish
whatever it wants. And it is thus that it happens that, although there can be
works without faith, there can be no faith without works. ‘For with the heart
1 Josh. 2.1.
2 Mt. 15.26.
3 Mt. 15.27. The Canaanite woman obtained obtained Jesus’ help for her ill daughter
through faith, even though he had (rudely) said that bread meant for children should not go to
dogs.
4 Menstrual flux. Mt. 9.20-22.
5 Rom. 14.23.
6 Lk. 18.11-14. Latin Sabbato here reflects the koine usage of sabbaton to mean ‘week’. Cf.
Mk. 16.9.
7 Lk. 18.14.
8 Confession of faith.
9 Avitus puns on addictus, ‘condemned’, and additus , ‘added to,’ here translated as ‘sent to’.
10 Avitus intentionally uses rapio, because the man was a thief. Cf. CE 2, p. 25-28-31.
There is a precise parallel with SHG 3.415, martyrium de morte rapit.
11 Lit. ‘the smallness of faith’.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
199
4/26/02, 11:13AM
200
AVITUS OF VIENNE
man believeth unto righteousness, and with the mouth confession is made
unto salvation.’ 1 In the mind of the Holy Spirit who follows our promises, it
is the beginning of good action to have believed whole-heartedly: if,
however, as the Apostle says, ‘the Spirit itself beareth witness with our
spirit’, 2 it does not do so, as you have heard claimed above, as a created thing
for us, but as a creator: it is the author and the witness of our spirit and is
poured into us; it is not [part of our] nature. Look! I have put down those
thoughts that I feel are consonant with truth in response to the letter of
Faustus (and it does not matter which one). May the fullness of faith be
given to me in those whose salvation I thirst for; 3 for them, may their works
suffice, as long as they will have been vivified by faith.
Appendix
p. 29.30-30.3 The sentence is tortuous. The Latin reads as follows:
Et quia legistis consulenti cuidam Paulino Burdegalensi ab episcopo
supradicti nominis (i.e. Fausti) fuisse responsum (cuius [i.e. Fausti] tempor-
ibus Paulinus quidam - deus viderit, utrum is quern memoratis, tamen
Burdegalensis - non pauca stilo Catholico et inreprehensibilifide conscripsit)
praefati haeretici mentionem idcirco praemisi, ne Manichaei ipsius Fausti
opus infaustum citeriorem hunc, quem etiam gloria vestra noverat, ortu
Britannum habitaculo Regiensem, titulo nominis accusaret. < ... > 4 simul
etiam qui aut consulere supra ambiguo quaestionum aut dignus rescripto
posteris reservando potuerit inveniri.
In what sense does Gundobad's reading that Faustus wrote a response to someone
called Paulinus provide an explanation for the verb of the main clause? The quia-
clause appears to be dangling, an effect that is increased by mentionem idcirco
praemisi: the idcirco clearly looks forward to the purpose-clause, ne. which explains
why Avitus mentioned Faustus of Milevis at the beginning of his letter: he had
wanted to ensure that the epistle on penitence not be attributed to Faustus of Riez, its
actual author. The apparent duplication of causal subordinate clauses ( quia and ne)
may have been caused by the lengthy parenthetical digression about Paulinus. Avitus
needed a resumptive idcirco. We have therefore repunctuated the Latin sentence
above, using both parentheses and dash. 5
1 Rom. 10.10.
2 Rom. 8.16.
3 Avitus refers to Gundobad himself.
4 A possible lacuna. See below p. 201.
5 Peiper had put only deus ... Burdegalensis in parentheses.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
200
4/26/02, 11:13 AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
201
The next difficulty comes at the end of the sentence. The most natural inter¬
pretation of simul etiam qui aut consulere supra ambiguo quaestionum aut dignus
rescripto posteris reservando potuerit inveniri is ‘He was a man who at the same
time will have been considered 1 worthy to ask about ambiguous matters and worthy
of a written answer fit to be preserved for posterity.’ Consulere (as above at
consulenti cuidam) most naturally means ‘take counsel’, ‘inquire’, ‘make inquiries’. 2
It suggests the consultor (29.25). Dignus rescripto should mean ‘worthy to receive
an answer’, not ‘worthy of the answer he wrote’. Hence the end of the sentence
should refer to Paulinus , not to Faustus. Either Avitus has made an abrupt transition
back to Paulinus, who had dominated the parenthesis, or there may be a lacuna
immediately before simul.
Epistula 21: Introduction
Gundobad writes to Avitus asking him to comment on Mic. 4.2-4, the passage
quoted by Gundobad. In fact Avitus misidentified the passage in his reply ( Ep. 22),
assuming that it was Isa. 2.3-4, 3 followed by a sentence of 2 Kgs 18.31, 4 leaving the
last part of the quotation unidentified. Unfortunately subsequent editors and
commentators have made the same mistake as Avitus. That Avitus was himself
mistaken is enough to dispose of Denkinger’s suggestion (p. 42) that this is not an
authentic letter, but an introduction written by Avitus to accompany his own Ep. 22.
More reasonably Burckhardt, p. 74, simply sees the letter as incomplete. This is
actually implied by Avitus in Ep. 22, where the biblical passage is described as being
‘appended at the end of the page directed to me'. The implication must be that the
compiler of the letter collection only transcribed the section of Gundobad’s letter that
was necessary for understanding Avitus’ reply.
The context of the request cannot be reconstructed: the implication is that this is
a time of peace. Peiper suggested a date of post 509, presumably assuming that it
must have followed the Ostrogothic inroads into the Burgundian kingdom. More
likely would be some time between the peace treaty with Clovis in 500 and the
Frankish campaign against the Visigoths in 507.
1 Potuerit must be future perfect: ‘Will have been able to be considered’ literally.
2 Goelzer, p. 535, takes it as ‘interroger’.
3 ‘For out of Sion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. And he
shall judge among the nations, and rebuke many people: and they shall beat their swords into
ploughshares, and their spears into pruning-hooks: nation shall not lift up sword against nation,
neither shall they leam war any more.’
4 'Then each will lie under his vine and under his fig-tree.’
Avitus_05_T rans/2
201
4/26/02, 11:13 AM
202
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Lord Gundobad the king to Avitus, bishop of Vienne {54.3 Peiper}
I thought that I should consult Your Holiness about the interpretation of a
text from the prophet. I’ve appended the passage below. Deign to write and
tell me whether the times referred to have already occurred, or whether they
lie in the future.
‘For the law shall go forth of Zion, and the word of the Lord from
Jerusalem. And he shall judge among many peoples, and rebuke strong
nations afar off; and they shall beat their swords into ploughshares, and their
spears into pruning-hooks: nation shall not lift up a sword against nation,
neither shall they learn war any more. But they shall sit every man under his
vine and under his fig tree; and none shall make them afraid.’ 1
Epistula 22: Introduction
A reply to Ep. 21. Since Avitus mixes up Isa. 2.3—4 with Mic. 4.2-3 it is not very
surprising that Gundobad elsewhere was unable to identify Avitus’ biblical quotations. 2
The style of this letter is terse - for Avitus! - and quite elegant. He may have borne
in mind Gundobad’s unwillingness to wrestle with overcomplicated writing.
Avitus, bishop of Vienne, to his lord, King Gundobad {54.14 Peiper)
Although you ought to have consulted more knowledgeable bishops - men
among whom I would not dare to express an opinion - about the interpre¬
tation of the prophet, I wish to satisfy your command by complying, even if
my learning is not quite up to the task. The text you would like explained is
long in itself and also long in the explaining. It requires more free time for
discussion than the exigency of a hasty reply imposes. As briefly as I can, I
will answer that the passage from Isaiah, 3 which you appended at the end of
the page directed to me, 4 was long ago fulfilled at the time of Our Lord’s
Incarnation. For when it says, ‘the law shall go forth of Sion and the word of
the Lord from Jerusalem' 5 think carefully whether the authority of the law
has still to be promulgated, which ought hitherto to be waited for. Certainly
1 Mic. 4.2-3.
2 Cf. Ep. 23.
3 Avitus (with good reason) misidentifies Mic. 4.2-4 as Isa. 2.3 to which it is very close;
Peiper’s identification is likewise false.
4 This suggests that only the closing section of the previous letter (Ep. 21) has been
preserved.
5 Mic. 4.2.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
202
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
203
after ‘the Word of the Lord’ that ‘became flesh’ so that through being born in
a body ‘it might dwell among us’, 1 if another Word is to be expected from
Jerusalem, the one 1 mentioned before is not unique. Therefore I do not
hesitate to say that the passage you mentioned preaches the Word of the
Father, Christ, and the Christian law. Because, since there are two laws,
namely the Jewish one that went before, and ours that follows, and the
former ancient one was being promulgated long ago even at the time of the
prophets, you can see that Isaiah is announcing only the law that arose under
Christ’s teaching, when he summoned the Gentiles. Whence it follows ‘And
he shall judge among the nations, and rebuke many people.’ 2 Our Lord by
judging set up these peoples from all the tribes of the earth within one
church and by rebuking them converts them. As to what he says, ‘and they
shall beat their swords into ploughshares, and their spears into pruning-
hooks’, 3 to some extent it could be understood as referring to the earthly life
of the Lord during which peace, unshaken, flourished throughout the world. 4
But it is more obviously applied to the faithful Christians: even though most
of them do not, and will not use the sword: just as the malevolence of the first
birth 5 used it as a weapon for the destruction of man, let the second birth 6
convert it to the uses of salvation and the cultivation of living things. 7 For
since it is predicted in the gospel: ‘nation shall rise against nation and
kingdom against kingdom’, 8 from these very signs of evil let us understand
that the virtual end of the world is upon us. Unless what I said above is taken
to refer figuratively to Catholics, I do not know why after the end of the
temporal world the blunted edges of weapons should be turned into mattocks
and ploughshares. What you asked to be added at the end of the reading,
‘But they shall sit every man under his vine and under his fig-tree’, 9 is not in
the same passage, 10 nor does it, I suggest, have any relevance to the matter.
This, however, was frequently granted in former days to the Jews, in
accordance with their differing merit, because they had reformed, or taken
away from them to punish their renewed sinning.
1 John 1.14.
2 Isa. 2.4.
3 Isa. 2.4.
4 Avitus here offers a historical reading of the text.
5 Cain.
6 The nativity of Christ.
7 Avitus offers an allegorical reading of the text.
8 Mk 13.8.
9 Mic. 4.4.
10 Only because Avitus has misidentified the passage. It is in Micah, but not in Isaiah.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
203
4/26/02, 11:13AM
204
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Epistula 30: Introduction
There has been a council of churchmen to discuss doctrine. After it has been
disbanded Gundobad asks Avitus to consider a further issue. From Avitus’ response
it seems that the questions being debated were associated with the Eutychian schism.
The theological content of Avitus’ letter as well as the scriptural evidence it cites are
very close to the Contra Eutychen 1 and 2, and it might be read as a trial-balloon, the
first letter on the subject that Avitus sent Gundobad. Indeed it is possible to interpret
the end of Ep. 30 as a promise to deal with the subject at greater length.
This letter was known as the Liber de Christi divinitate to Florus of Lyons. 1 It
was, unfortunately, one of the sources upon which Vignier drew to forge the Collatio
Episcoporum , with the result that it was subsequently interpreted in the light of the
forgery. 2
Avitus the bishop to his master, King Gundobad (60.1 Peiperj
When he was coming back from Lyons, where he had settled to deal with
some private business when we returned from the council, the holy bishop
Cartenius 3 told us that you had posed a question to him, nay indeed to all of
us. If this had been made clear with the help of the Holy Spirit when we were
present, things could easily have been suggested in answer to your question
that were relevant to the matter. Since we must not cheat so worthy an interest
by lateness in replying, I take it upon myself to answer your questions with
the help of the present letter, knowing that my opinion coincides with that of
my brothers in faith, Christ being well-disposed towards me. You order us
therefore to show you the reason, or rather the authority by which it is clear
that the Son of God had the substance of divinity before taking on human
nature at the Incarnation.
Through this let that most dangerous of heresies be refuted which in its
contention that the Lord began from Mary, blasphemes God the Father too
by diminishing the Son. For according to what they think, it is necessary that
something have been added to divine imperfection, if - after so many
centuries without a son - he only began to be a father when Mary had a child
near the end of the world as it tottered. At the same time, because they are
1 Cf. Floras, Ad Rom. 9.5.
2 Vignier’s forgeries, which he left unpublished at the time of his death, included Avitus, Ep.
33, which we have therefore not included. The forgery was published by L. D'Achery in his
Veterum aliquot scriptorum ... spicilegium (Paris, 1661): it was exposed by Havet, ‘Questions
merovingiennes IT, pp. 205—71.
3 Cartenius is otherwise unknown.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
204
4/26/02, 11:13 AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
205
bound by their own assertion, they deny that He whom they name ‘the Son’
is God. For they sense that sane ears will not be able to tolerate the thought
that not too many years ago a god took his beginning from a human being.
I have no idea why our Redeemer rose from the dead, unless he qua God
was the ransom-price for his creation. For a mere man could not redeem
man, who, if he is not God, needed redemption in heaven. Your order me to
explain with biblical citations what I have thought out on rational grounds. A
few examples ought to be enough for Your Keenness, since they are taken
from the many that are available for those who wish to know. If a certain
number are not sufficient for souls that resist and stick firm in their lack of
belief, then [to list] the rest will not be any more useful.
Isaiah therefore, most famous of the prophets, looked ahead to the birth
of Christ when the Spirit unveiled it to him, and said: ‘For unto us a child is
born, unto us a son is given, ... and his name shall be called Wonderful,
Counseller, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace.’ 1
Consider, I say, the power of the word: a Child is bom, a Son is given. As if
he said ‘God and man’, 2 the Son of man is born to us, the Son of God is given
to us. ‘He will be called mighty God’: God who created life, strong who
destroyed death. The prophet Jeremiah, showing His divinity in the words of
his scribe and disciple, 3 said this: ‘This is our God, and there shall none other
be accounted in comparison of Him. He hath found out all the way of
knowledge, and hath given it unto Jacob his servant, and to Israel his
beloved. Afterward did he shew himself upon earth and conversed with
men.’ 4 If there is anyone for whom these words taken from the Old Testa¬
ment seem obscure, let him read the apostle Paul, who said, when he alluded
to the corporeal parents of our Lord: ‘Whose are the fathers, and of whom as
concerning the flesh Christ came, who is over all, God blessed for ever.’ 5 For
the apostle Thomas too, when he touched with his finger the holes left by the
nails in the body of the resuscitated mediator and the gaping sign that His
side had been pierced, putting together his experience of His power and the
1 Isa. 9.6. Note the parallel discussion of these lines in CE 1, p. 17.15.
2 These words, ac si diceret deus et homo , actually appear below in the Lyons MS and in S
after Vocabitur deus fortis, ‘He will be called the mighty God’, but there they are clearly
intrusive, given that they separate biblical quotation and exegesis from one another with an
irrelevancy. They seem to belong here, after fllius datus, where the words deus and homo are at
issue.
3 I.e. Baruch: see Jer. 36.4ff.
4 Bar. 3.36-38 = AV Apocrypha Bar. 35-37.
5 Rom. 9.5.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
205
4/26/02, 11:13AM
206
AVITUS OF VIENNE
signs of His weakness, he called out: ‘My Lord and my God’. Here then are
the testimonies by means of which, whether they like it or not, the heretics
themselves, neighbours of the Jews in damnation , 1 2 are defeated over the
divinity of the Son. You would think that the Jews had challenged the Lord in
the Gospel of John in their words, when they said: ‘Thou art not yet forty,
and hast thou seen Abraham ?’ 3 But he said, ‘Verily, ... I say unto you,
Before Abraham was, I am .’ 4 Is this, I ask, something that he could veil over,
even if he wanted to? What remains other than that he who is known to be
older than Abraham be known to be younger than the world? And this
statement, even though it is the subject of controversy, can be refuted by
what the Lord himself said in the midst of the insults he suffered at the time
of the Passion: ‘Father, glorify thou me ... with the glory which I had with
thee before the world was .’ 5 But perhaps they think that this should be added
too, so that we may teach that the Son of God was named in every example
we cite. In the Psalm he says, ‘Thou art my son; this day have I begotten
thee .’ 6 ‘This day’ here means ‘eternity’, which lacks both a beginning and an
end: times to come will not give it days in the future, nor do times that are
past take away the days of yore from it. With us these changes occur with the
coming of the shadows; with God, since he has no night, it is always the
same day . 7 If the heretics themselves wish to understand this in some other
way, it makes no difference to us. For when we are talking about the name of
the Son alone, let them understand whatever sort of ‘today’ they wish; they
will grant that the Father begat the Son before the mother gave birth to Him.
Solomon also, to be sure, whose exceptional wisdom lends him the greatest
scriptural authority in the Old Testament, openly named the Son and alluded
to him most clearly in Proverbs, when he said: ‘Who hath bound the waters
in a garment? who hath established 8 all the ends of the earth? what is his
name, and what is his son’s name, if thou canst tell ?’ 9 Let these words suffice
1 John 20.28. For a parallel and much longer discussion of doubting Thomas, see CE 2, p.
27.20-28.18.
2 See John 8.44 for the Jews as sons of the Devil.
3 John 8.57; the AV has ‘fifty’ not ‘forty’. Avitus’ text read quadraginta, the Vulgate
quinquaginta. The lower age limit is of course less problematic for calculating Jesus’ age at the
time of the Crucifixion and the latter’s date than John’s quinquaginta.
4 John 8.58.
5 John 17.5.
6 Ps. 2.7.
7 Lit. ‘always today’.
8 Avitus’ text reads suscitavit, ‘awakened’.
9 Prov. 30.4.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
206
4/26/02, 11:13AM
THEOLOGICAL LETTERS TO GUNDOBAD
207
about the past; the apostle says: ‘But when the fullness of the time was
come, God sent forth his Son .’ 1 He who was sent existed before he was sent.
If he had not existed before Mary, it would have been adoption , 2 not nature,
that would have made him a ‘son of God’ like to the others. Nor would he
himself have said in the Gospels: ‘For God so loved the world, that he gave
his only begotten Son .' 3 Therefore He was not chosen by the Ineffable
Fatherhood itself, but begotten; for Him, since He is as much God as man, in
each nature faithfully his own, to remain in his divinity comes from his
Father; to have had a beginning in a body from his mother. Since you have
ordered me to, I have sent over a few small hints about my answer and a few
seeds of scriptural testimony to shed light on the truth. Your Keen Intelli¬
gence 4 or Eloquence may be able to bring them to fruition in salvation, if
Christ waters them. If there is any one of those people against whom I am
arguing who, in your judgement you believed to have answered these points
completely , 5 even though they may be men who are vigilant in the Catholic
[faith] and who deal faithfully , 6 God will nonetheless grant that I too will be
able to supply even more examples 7 and an explanation to satisfy you -
given that I have the free time to write.
1 Gal. 4.4.
2 Avitus’ one use of the technical term ‘adoption’ in his Epistles. He avoids it completely in
the CE.
3 John 3.16.
4 Cf. Ep. 46, addressing Clovis.
5 L reads ad thorum , which is clearly wrong. S ad totum, if it means ‘completely’ may be
correct.
6 Presumably other bishops who might enter the fray against the Eutychians.
7 See CE 1 p. 15.14. It is interesting to observe how much of the Arian-Catholic dialogue
centred on the exchange of biblical citations. Cf. Ep. 23, p. 55.30-31.
Avitus_05_T rans/2
207
4/26/02, 11:13AM
7. PERSONAL AND LEGAL MATTERS
Contents
Epistula 5 Avitus to Gundobad on the death of his unmarried daughter: a letter of
consolation.
Epistula 6 Avitus to <Gundobad> (more probably than Sigismund) on the spiritual
rewards of conversion to Catholicism.
Epistula 44 Avitus to Gundobad. A letter of exoneration. Avitus has been involved in
two problematic cases: a runaway slave took refuge in the church at Vienne and
an embezzler claimed that Avitus had encouraged him in his crime.
Epistula 5: Introduction
A letter of consolation of Avitus the bishop on the death of the king’s daughter.
Another consolation written to a King (Remigius’ consolation to Clovis on the death
of Albofleda, Epistulae Austrasiacae, Ep. 1, ed. W. Gundlach in MGH , Epistulae 3,
Merovingici et Karolini Aevi 1) provides a more conventional comparison. There are
also several personal letters of consolation in Ruricius’ correspondence: Epp. 2.3-4
and 2.39. On Christian consolation in general, see Peter von Moos, Consolatio:
Studien zur mittelateinischen Trostliteratur iiber den Tod und zum Problem der
Christlichen Trauer, 4 vols (Munich, 1971-72).
Avitus seems to have been involved in planning a foreign marriage for an
anonymous daughter of Gundobad’s who died prematurely after 501. 1 If Clovis
married Chrotechildis late (i.e. after 501), 2 3 it is quite possible, as Van de Vyver
suggested, that he had been promised this girl first/’ Indeed Clovis is really the only
likely candidate as a prospective son-in-law for Gundobad shortly after 501.
Theodoric was already married to Audofleda and had no male heirs. Although
Gundobad might have wanted to repay the Visigoths for sheltering him against
Clovis, Alaric II had married Theodegotha. 4 Thrasamund was married to Amalafrida.
The Warni, Heruli and Thuringians were allies of Alaric’s. 5 If Avitus had mediated
1 The terminus post quern is provided by the death of Godegisel in 501.
2 See R. Weiss, Chlodwigs Taufe: Reims 508 (Frankfurt, 1971), pp. 44 and 53.
3 The suggestion was made tentatively by A. Van de Vyver, ‘Clovis et la politique mediter-
raneenne’, in Recueil d’etudes dediees a la memoire de Henri Pirenne (Brussels, 1937), pp.
375—76, followed by Weiss, Chlodwigs Taufe , pp. 41—42. For more on the possibilities, see now
Shanzer, ‘Dating the Baptism of Clovis’, pp. 54—55.
4 Moorhead, Theodoric in Italy, p. 52, dates the marriage to the early 490s. It may have been
connected with the help against Odoacer, extended to Theodoric by the Visigoths. See Jord. Get.
297-98; Procopius; BG 1.12.22.43; Anonymus Valesianus 12.63 (who reverses the daughters).
5 Cassiodorus, Variae 3.3.3.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
208
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
PERSONAL AND LEGAL MATTERS
209
the marriage of Gundobad’s anonymous daughter to Clovis, then we have a mean¬
ingful context for Clovis’ and the bishop of Vienne’s relationship, and specifically for
Avitus’ interest in Clovis’ religious beliefs. The negotiation would have been one of
sufficient importance to have involved other bishops too. 1
While the occasion for this letter is the death of an anonymous daughter of
Gundobad - Avitus both starts and finishes with this theme - the meat of the letter is
in the ostensible digression in the middle. Avitus uses this opportunity to discuss
previous providential losses to the Burgundian royal family: the deaths of two of
Gundobad’s brothers, Chilperic (Greg. Tur. DLH 2.28) and Godegisel (Greg. Tur.
DLH 2.33). As a result the letter is crucial for our understanding of the Burgundian
royal family.
According to Gregory of Tours Gundobad was one of four brothers, the other
three being Chilperic II, Godegisel and Godomar (DLH 2.28). Godomar is only
recorded in Gregory; of the other two Godegisel is the better attested. He is said by
Gregory to have been an Arian (DLH 2.32), and is described as ‘brother of the king’
(germanus regis), and recorded as living in Geneva by Ennodius, Vita Epiphani 174;
in 500 he deserted Gundobad during Clovis’ attack on the Burgundian kingdom, but
was killed when Gundobad recovered his power (Marius of Avenches s.a. 500;
Greg.Tur. DLH 2.32-33). GodegiseTs death is clearly referred to in Avitus’ letter,
which emphasises the fact that Gundobad had trusted and been generous to this
brother ( vestra natura circumdedit bonis vestris). The word malitia no doubt invokes
GodegiseTs treacherous pact with Clovis.
The last brother is more problematic: there is an initial difficulty in distinguish¬
ing Chilperic from his homonymous uncle. 2 Chilperic I was the brother of Gundioc,
and fought alongside the Visigothic king Theoderic II in his attack on the Sueves
(Jordanes, Getica 231). Chilperic II was the father of Chrotechildis and Chrona
(Greg. Tur. DLH 2.28; Fredegar 3.18-20). Both Chilperics were apparently Catholic:
for Chilperic I this might be argued from Sid Ap. Ep. 6.12.3, and for Chilperic II,
from the fact that his daughter Chrotechildis seems to have been brought up as a
Catholic. Chilperic II’s Catholicism also seems to be attested by Avitus’ cryptic and
perhaps ironic phrase, ‘Therein lay what was best for Catholic truth.’ What is unclear
is which of the two men was Magister Utriusque Militiae (MVM) and Patricius in
474 (Sid. Ap. Epp. 5.6 and 5.7; Vitae Patrum Iurensium 2.10), and continued ruling in
Lyons and Geneva (Sid. Ap. Epp. 5.7 and 6.12). The fate of Chilperic II is also a
problem: according to Gregory of Tours he was thrown down a well by Gundobad
(DLH 2.28). This seems to be at odds with Avitus’ comments in this letter. The story
1 See the opening of Avitus, Ep. 5 from which it is clear that Gundobad sent bishops to
console Avitus for what had happened.
2 The entries under Chilpericus I and II in PLRE 2 should be treated with extreme care.
What is certainly wrong is the identification of Chilperic IPs wife as Caretena: she was unques¬
tionably the wife of Gundobad: Cf. Vita MarceUi 9, where she is Christiana principis compar.
ed. Dolbeau, ‘La Vie en prose de saint Marcel de Die’, pp. 97-129.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
209
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
210
AVITUS OF VIENNE
may have been invented to justify the subsequent throwing of Gundobad’s son
Sigismund down a well (Greg. Tur. DLH 3.6). It should be noted that Gregory sees
intrafamilial murder as a trait of many of the opponents of Clovis and his sons,
including the Thuringians, Ostrogoths, Visigoths and Burgundians: the accusation
may, therefore, have been an aspect of Merovingian political propaganda.
The letter may have a personal core, to be discerned in phrases such as experto
credite, ‘trust one who knows’, and the curious sentiment, ‘Whatever we then
mourned, we now love.’ Pain can be transmuted into the sort of love exemplified by
Avitus’ yearly commemoration of his sister’s death (see Epp. 13 and 14). Parallels
could likewise be discerned in the sentiments about chastity and the death of young
women that infuse Avitus’ De consolatoria castitatis laude.
Previously translated by Denkinger pp. 40-41 and Burckhardt, pp. 105-108.
Letter of consolation from Avitus the bishop on the death of the king’s
daughter
Avitus the bishop to his lord the king (32.14 Peiperj
Since I have experienced your kindness in the past, if I rightly understand
the device Your Dignity employs, I am led to believe that my lords and
fellow-bishops have come to console me at your behest. 1 Indeed - may God
be my witness! - I did not dare to repay my eminent master in accordance
with the respect owed by me in my capacity as a servant. To suggest
consolation, either verbal or written, for the present disaster would be to
detract from your courage. For the prostration that accompanies grief affects
not the mind of a king, but that of a philosopher. 2 It is true that your affection
has prompted everyone to weep with you, but, provided your safety is
granted 3 to the world around you, it is really but a small thing for the father
of all to have lost one child. It is but a short-lived grief when someone dies
who was so innocent that no one contemplated her death. Let each make up
his own mind; as far as I am concerned, nothing happens in your time that is
not inevitably for the best. Consequently I do not think this a chance
occurrence or a harsh one. Rather a secret divine dispensation has arranged
the pain it inflicted. In the past, with ineffable tender-heartedness, you
mourned the deaths of your brothers. 4 The affliction of all followed public
1 Denkinger, p. 32, suggests that this may have been on the occasion of a council, perhaps
even the Council of Lyons.
2 Burckhardt, p. 105, mistranslates ‘und iiberhaupt paBt es nicht zu einem koniglichen,
sondem zu einem philophischen Sinn, die Trauer von sich weisen’.
3 Cone edit makes no sense. We have emended to conceditur.
4 See Wood, Merovingian Kingdoms , p. 43, suggesting that the grief may have been honest.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
210
4/26/02, 11:14AM
PERSONAL AND LEGAL MATTERS
211
grief, yet secretly under the guiding eye of God the trappings of woe were
being prepared for joy. The prosperity of the kingdom caused the number of
the royal persons to decrease: only those were kept alive who were needed to
rule. 1 Therein lay what was best for Catholic truth. 2 We did not know that
only what subsequently would not know how to bend was then being
broken. 3 What ought we to say of the fate of your brothers? He whom to be
called her paternal uncle 4 ... 5 you spontaneously endowed with your
worldly goods, conducted himself in a truly evil fashion when he raged
without your knowledge, 6 a peril to the people, and, when he was arranging
matters, a menace to the region, even though peace would eventually ensue.
Trust one who knows: 7 whatever harm he then 8 did, now was made good.
Whatever we then mourned, we now love. As far as I am concerned, for
those who are unable to know such things ahead of time, it can indeed seem
a hard thing that a virgin was snatched away by an attack of illness close to
the time of her marriage. 9 She who was courted as if she were a queen, died
uncorrupted. In fact, there would have been greater cause for grief, if she had
ended her life just after marriage. There, perhaps, there could have been
found a place where competitive jealousy would first have employed its
envious snare and then fixed its attacking teeth in me. 10 But now who is so
1 See Greg. Tur. DLH 2.42 for a grim parallel to elucidate the situation. Clovis had killed all
his relatives, and set up a lament that he had no one to help him in his troubles. It was all a trick,
however, Gregory tells us, to smoke out any that might remain and kill them.
2 Since, apparently, at least one of Gundobad’s brothers, Chilperic, was Catholic, the
sentiment may have to be savagely ironic. Alternatively, Avitus has only the Arian brothers in
mind.
3 Burckhardt, p. 106, takes this as a reference to the attitude of Gundobad’s third and fourth
brothers towards Catholicism, although he cautions that we have no precise information. Avitus
alludes to Mt. 12.20: harundinem quassatam non confringet.
4 Presumably Godegisel, who conspired with Clovis against Gundobad.
5 There is a lacuna in the text. Chevalier’s emendation of Ipse quern vocitari patruum **
vestra natura circumdedit bonis vestris to Ipse quem vocitari patruum vestrum natura
circumdedit bonis vestris does not solve the grammar of the sentence, nor does the implication
that it was Chilperic I rather than Godegisel who acted wickedly fit the other historical evidence
so well.
6 Gundobad is carefully absolved of Godegisel’s outrages.
7 A quotation from Vergil, Aen. 11.283.
8 Taking illic nocuit (Mommsen).
9 See Epp. Austrasiacae 1 for Albofledis’ death as a consecrated virgin.
10 Avitus presumably had lent his support to this foreign marriage, but his backing must
have been unpopular. One may guess that this was because he, a bishop, may have advocated
marriage for a princess who otherwise might have pursued the religious life, like Chrotechildis’
sister, Chrona. Had the princess died immediately after marriage she would have been denied
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
211
4/26/02, 11:14AM
212
AVITUS OF VIENNE
barbaric as not to envy * 1 the happiness of this virgin? For once she had been
taken into her Father’s bosom and that of her homeland, 2 she did not change
her home, or have to journey. Where she was unable to be a princess for a
long time, not even for a short time, did she have to be an alien abroad. 3
Since everyone is looking forward to your happiness, as if to calm weather,
give yourself back to your people, so that they may rejoice. 4 Your republic
never suffers the plague of being an orphan, as long as mother church with
your support is not bereft. 5
Epistula 6: Introduction
This letter emphasises the fact of renunciation rather than the thing renounced, the
fact of giving rather than the precise value of the gift. Martyrdom is mentioned en
passant as the greatest sacrifice. This leads, almost by sleight of hand, into a discus¬
sion of the impact of the Christian life on family relationships. The final paragraph,
which deals with Abraham, was clearly intended to influence an unnamed king:
conversion, the relinquishing of a former life is the new substitute for martyrdom in
a post-heroic age.
Since the addressee was a king who seems to have converted or to have been
about to convert, and since he seems to be one of a number of kings (necessitati
principum ), he is most easily identified as Sigismund. The discussion of Abraham at
the end of the letter, given the age of the prophet, however, is more likely to refer to
Gundobad. One possibility is that the letter is addressed to Sigismund, but that he is
provided with arguments to encourage his father to convert. If the letter is to
both the rewards of the virgin in heaven and the consolation of having been a useful pawn in her
father’s Frankish foreign relations. His interest in a Frankish alliance might also be inferred
from Epp. 37 and 46. The image of the tooth of envy is a cliche.
1 The MSS read misereatur. Burckhardt, p. 107, translates ‘bewegt wiirde’, ‘be moved’, but
this may not be legitimate. Misereor (TLL s.v.) is used with reference to sparing, helping,
indulging and forgiving. Unless the sentence is ironic (i.e. reading ‘happiness’), then
misereatur must be corrupt, and what is required is a word such as ‘appreciate’ or ‘envy’.
2 Translating the uncharacteristic zeugma paterno regionisque sinu, which should mean
‘her father’s bosom and that of her regional homeland’, i.e. ‘buried and in heaven'.
3 There is something wrong with the text. To improve the sense and implied parallelism, we
have added a nec before diu: ‘where she was unable to be a princess for long, [i.e. at home], she
did not even for a short time have to be an alien abroad’.
4 For a similar sentiment see Ep. Aust. 1: meroris torpore discusso, acrius invigilabitis ad
salutem: manet vobis regnum administrandi et, Deo auspice, prosperandi. ‘Once you have cast
off the torpor of grief, you will be more keenly alert to the [general] welfare. You must
administer and, with God’s blessing, promote the kingdom.’
5 The king is a parent both to the republic and to the church.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
212
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
PERSONAL AND LEGAL MATTERS
213
Sigismund, it is probably the only theological treatise addressed to him, and contrasts
with the other, rather saccharine, letters which Avitus sent him. If the letter is
addressed to Gundobad, 1 which is perhaps more likely, it is yet another indication of
the extraordinary religious dialogue which went on between the king and the bishop
of Vienne. It is also worth noting that its position as Ep. 6, immediately after Epp. 4
and 5 to Gundobad, suggests that he is indeed the addressee. The author of the
headings knew that Ep. 4 was addressed to Gundobad, and simply continued to refer
to him as ‘rex’ in the headings of Epp. 5 and 6.
The terms are very general and the background of the letter difficult to recon¬
struct. The addressee has clearly posed a question about Lk. 21.2-3, the widow’s
mite and asked about alms-giving as a sign of belief. The second section of the letter
discusses the putting-aside of relatives for the sake of Christ. Those who are not
prepared to convert should be abandoned. But those who follow the ascetic life are
not to be put aside. Avitus may have had in mind Gundobad’s relationship with his
Catholic wife, Caretene, whose epitaph suggests that she practised both sexual renun¬
ciation and asceticism. 2 Does the allusion to the brothers Peter and Andrew reflect
the relationship between Gundobad and his brothers, 3 or to that between Sigismund
and Godomar? 4 Who is the necessitas principum (p. 34.25)? The addressee? Or a
relative of his?
Avitus the bishop to his lord, the king {33.14 Peiperj
The question which Your Piety has asked me to discuss must, when
considered in a spiritual light, be interpreted entirely with reference to an
inner metaphor. It is not true that what each man will piously bring in the
spirit of pity to alms-giving for the poor will certainly be returned with a
hundredfold interest. For in the generosity of alms-giving, in which the
feelings of the giver are considered rather than his finances, it is not the size
of the gift that must be weighed, but the giver’s eagerness to give it. This is
why in the gospel the small offering of two coins was preferred to infinite
gifts of gold and silver. 5 If the gift were to be returned a hundredfold in
1 This is assumed by Kampers, ‘Caretena’, pp. 12-17.
2 See Titulorum Gallicorum liber 6.6., ed. Peiper, p. 185: iamdudum castum castigans
aspera corpus/ delituit vestis murice sub rutilo. ‘Already for a long time she had punished her
body: a hair shirt hid beneath the ruddy purple.’ In the prose Vita Marcelli 9 (ed. F. Dolbeau) she
is called the Christiana principis compar. For an exploration of the implications of the letter for
an understanding of Caretene, see Kampers, ‘Caretena’.
3 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.33, and 3, praef. implies that Godegisel was Arian.
4 Greg. Tur. DLH 3, praef. implies that Godomar was an Arian: this might be supported by
Avitus’ fears of a revival of Arianism in Ep. 7.
5 Lk. 21.2-3, the widow’s mite.
T rans/2a
213
4/26/02, 11:14AM
214
AVITUS OF VIENNE
proportion to its size to the widow who gave it, she would doubtless, because
she gave less, have received less than everyone else. Hence also [what] Saint
Peter [meant], when he said: ‘Behold, we have forsaken all, and followed
thee.’ 1 Now he, as the book tells us, left behind only his nets, with which he
had been gaining a meagre livelihood by fishing. And he was told: ‘And
every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or
mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name’s sake, shall receive an
hundredfold, and shall inherit everlasting life.’ 2 Since in the sacred scriptures
the number one hundred has been sanctified in its complete perfection, you
must understand that those things will be returned a hundredfold that were
abandoned 3 in the name of Christ, not those that were given in His name.
Although generous alms-giving is a great thing and one conducive to
salvation, it is a far greater thing to give up everything than to give away
many things.
Therefore I hope Your Glory may understand 4 that 1 am preaching this
about martyrdom alone. No human deed, however meritorious, can equal its
crown. This is the hundredfold fruit that hopes for eternal life in the future,
but also in this world compensates the injuries inflicted on the martyrs with
marvellous honour. Thus, in another place in the gospel, the word of our
Lord bears witness that the germ of well-nourished seed that fell onto good
earth yielded fruit a hundredfold. 5 He condones the abandonment of parents,
wife, children or brothers, but for the name of Christ alone, that is to say that
to confess His name, we must sacrifice not merely these sorts of relatives, 6
but also our lives and our bodies. The Lord spoke about this separation
elsewhere: ‘I am come,’ he said, ‘to set children at variance against their
parents, daughter-in-law against mother-in-law.’ 7 That is to say that when
we are going towards Christ, people, however close their attachment to us,
1 Mt. 19.27.
2 Mt. 19.29.
3 I.e. ‘foregone’.
4 Goelzer, p. 612, for definire meaning ‘to determine, decide, stop, declare, etc.’
5 Mt. 13.8.
6 Goelzer, p. 643. If the letter is addressed to Gundobad, this passage must have been
intended to recall Caretene: Kampers, ‘Caretena’, p. 12.
7 Paraphrasing Mt. 10.35: the conflict of daughter-in-law and mother-in-law may have
specific force in relations between the Catholic Caretene and the apparently still Arian
Ostrogotho Areagni. So too children against parents could refer to the possibility of tension
between Sigismund and Gundobad, and indeed to Sigismund’s children against their father.
Trans/2a
214
4/26/02, 11:14AM
PERSONAL AND LEGAL MATTERS
215
should be left behind, if they are unwilling to accompany us. 1 There is one
exception: we gather both by reason and from examples that these relatives
must not invariably be dismissed by us as if they were judged guilty in
advance. 2 Nor must those relatives be dismissed who hurry to celestial
crowns, 3 having trampled death under foot, through their contempt of this
world. Nor can we persuade the faithful to cast aside spouses and parents,
since the Lord cries out that ‘it is not lawful for a man to put aside his wife,
and that what God has joined together, let not man put asunder’. 4 And the
apostle protests that he who does not provide for his own and for his
neighbours denies his faith and is worse than an infidel. 5 Peter followed the
Lord, and Peter’s own wife followed Peter. 6 When they gave up sexual
relations, there remained spiritual solace. And since his brother Andrew
accompanied him, 7 he sent away neither his brother nor his wife, and in their
company he stayed close in the footsteps of Christ. Therefore we must fear,
not lest people of this sort actively obstruct us, but lest they prove
handicaps. 8 For even though the word of the Lord claims that the kingdom of
heaven can be obtained by any man, whatever his birth, rank, or title, he is a
foolhardy preacher if he persuades a close relative of princes, 9 one ruling the
kingdom with divine majesty, that all the things 1 mentioned above must be
abandoned. Contempt for the temporal world should be encouraged, and the
heavenly kingdom promised even to persons of this high rank, since the
apostle, as you may remember, enjoins the rich to be rich in good works, and
1 If this is addressed to Sigismund it might refer to Ostrogotho Areagni and to their children
remaining Arian. That Sigismund was converted before his son Sigistrix and his daughter is
implied by Horn. 26, which would appear to have been preached after their father’s accession in
516. Sigistrix seems still to have been Arian in 517: see Ep. 7.
2 I.e. the recipient cannot just abandon his heretical relatives, assuming that they will
remain heretical.
3 Possibly a reference to Caretene.
4 Paraphrasing Mt. 19.3-6. Possibly implying that the convert cannot put away his wife on
religious grounds — in which case the letter would have to have been addressed to Sigismund.
5 Paraphrasing 1 Tim. 5.8.
6 An unusual allusion to Peter’s wife.
7 This might be taken to indicate that Godomar converted at the same time as Sigismund.
On the other hand Ep. 7 might, but does not necessarily, imply that Godomar was still Arian
after 516.
8 Presumably a reference to Arian relatives.
9 The phrase necessitas principum is difficult to interpret. See Goelzer, p. 519, for
necessitas meaning ‘family-tie’. It suggests that the addressee is a ruler himself who had other
relatives who could be called principes. Avitus is clearly guarding himself against accusations
of trying to convert members of the royal family.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
215
4/26/02, 11:14AM
216
AVITUS OF VIENNE
to heap up for themselves a good foundation so as to gain the true life. 1 In
accordance with this precept, the use of lands and income can be of service
to them - provided the desire for them cause no harm.
There is, however, also another type of holiness, in which, even if
persecution ceases, true confession can almost imitate martyrdom. If anyone
changes the custom of his ancestors or his sect by following the true belief
and is not held by the privilege of custom, since truth challenges him to love
salvation, he rightly puts away his relatives, brothers and sisters. 2 3 The rich
man Abraham who enjoyed every celestial gift, children, servants, gold,
silver, having used his patrimony and his marriage properly, shook himself
clean of the burden of his fatherland and his relatives 1 in the desire to change
his religion; when old age was already upon him, he underwent the rite of
circumcision (in which Christianity was prefigured), and showed that even
the old can become children through conversion. It was to these that the
prophet alluded, when he said, ‘the child shall die an hundred years old’, 4
that is to say that he will receive a hundredfold, because he became a child.
Just as a new way of life made a boy of this exceptionally old man (I already
mentioned the sacred number of his years) so too the preservation of
conversion makes (the convert) perfect in immortal longevity.
Epistula 44: Introduction
This letter deals with two issues: a slave, who has sought asylum in a basilica in
Vienne, 5 and a man who denies that he has received a deposit ( depositum: negator
depositi: de depositi infitiatione). The latter claimed that Avitus had told him not to
return the property which he is holding, a defence which, as the bishop points out, is
on the one hand untrue and on the other an admission of guilt.
By Roman law a slave who sought asylum could only remain in sanctuary for
one day, before being returned to his owner, but he could expect a pardon. 6 In this
instance, however, the slave is being handed over for further investigation. Ruricius
Ep. 2.20 to Rusticus 7 deals with a similar problem: he intercedes for a slave called
1 Paraphrasing 1 Tim. 6.18-19.
2 On the importance of ancestors and ancestral custom, see also Ep. 46 to Clovis. Again
Caretene’s ascetic life appears to be in Avitus’ mind.
3 Taking F’s cognationis suae onere.
4 Isa. 65.20.
5 For Roman legislation on asylum seekers. Cod. Theod. 9.45.
6 Cod. Theod. 9.45.5.
7 PLRE 2 Rusticus 6 who is perhaps to be identified with Rusticus 5. In Ruricius' letter his
status is still lay.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
216
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
PERSONAL AND LEGAL MATTERS
217
Baxo who has taken refuge in Limoges. For comparative material on bishops and the
right of sanctuary in Gregory of Tours, see E. James, ‘Beati pacifici: Bishops and the
Law in Sixth-Century Gaul. Disputes and Settlements’, in Law and Human Relations
in the West , ed. J. Bossy (Cambridge, 1983), pp. 25-46.
That Gundobad, rather than a comes of Lyons, is himself dealing with the trial of
the deposit denier ( negator) is an indication of the severity of the case, and may
imply that the deposition belonged to a senior figure in the kingdom, or possibly that
it was something which had been given by Gundobad to a church in Lyons - this at
least would explain the emphasis on how much Gundobad has given to the Catholic
church in the closing lines of the letter. Certainly Avitus’ appeal to Gundobad, and his
pledge of the substantia of the church of Vienne, is serious. Like Ep. 55 this letter is
an indication of the limitations of a bishop’s power in the Burgundian kingdom. The
letter was translated by Burckhardt. 1
Avitus the bishop to King Gundobad {73.12 Peiperj
That 1 have sent back under guard from the church at Vienne to the basilica
at Lyons the slave whose presence was vital for the trial is a clear sign of my
fear and obedience. For just as I did not take it upon myself to hand him over
here, 2 because he had not yet been [formally] arraigned, 3 so I ensured that he
be made available for the interrogations that the court was demanding there.
Since it is the case both that there is but one rule 4 in force everywhere and
that the same scope for action or lack thereof is available to us bishops in
accordance with the common regulations governing our ministry, 5 1 did not
look to the property rights of the church of Lyons or Vienne, but to the
dignity of both. The result was that <in a matter> 6 which can affect both of
us, 7 the bishop on the spot 8 asserted the claim for intercession that can more
1 Burckhardt, pp. 112-13, although his translation does not deal adequately with all the
problems of the text.
2 Presumably a royal messenger had been sent to fetch the man under guard from sanctuary
at Vienne.
3 Taking S’s inaccusatum.
4 Perhaps meaning secular law.
5 Referring to the role of the clergy in sanctuary law.
6 Winterbottom rightly suggests the addition of in eo as an antecedent for quod.
7 Who is ‘us’? Probably the bishops of Lyon and Vienne, although it could be Avitus and
Gundobad.
8 Praesens : ‘present’ at Lyon.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
217
4/26/02, 11:14AM
218
AVITUS OF VIENNE
easily be provided from nearby. 1 For just as our ministry has the same
charity in all places, so too are your royal imperium and power the same. 2 I
need not mention that the slave who ran away from his master’s command
ought not to have sought out the church of Vienne 3 and stirred up trouble for
me. He was at Lyons; he could have stayed inside the church there. 4 5
As for the case in which the cunning man who refuses to return a deposit
entrusted to him is arraigned before your Highness, my conscience is as clear
as it is shown to be to you and to God in every act of my daily life. But, even
if I am silent, the honest plaintiff who, fas to the commands of a gracious
master will not hesitate in his charity to dcnyP will be able to clarify what I
intended by consoling him, if he has any thought for Christ. Some of your
servants, my citizens, know this already, as they now attest at the present
hearing. You are taking judicial action against someone who has caused
trouble beyond his station, 6 and is said to be rather unreliable in all his
answers. May God and the truth itself tell you whether what he says about
me is accurate. 7 Since he was taken to task by me, he is perhaps angry in that
very same spirit of falsehood that led him to lie to an honest man and deny
the deposit. But with you and God well-disposed, his fabrication was of but
little use for his defence: since he said that he had been told by me not to give
it back, he cannot deny that he took it! This admission of his, even though
you might think that it ought to cause me trouble, cannot help him. I await
the instructions of Your Piety. Whatever my small church has, nay all of our
churches, is yours in its substance, since up to now you have either guarded
it or given it. 8 What you have commanded under God’s inspiration, I shall try
to obey to the best of my ability. As for the rest, since the gaze of divine
majesty sees that there is nothing I fear so much after offending it as
1 Burckhardt, however, translates ‘by the nearest person’. Presumably, when notifying a
master that his slave had sought asylum, the cleric responsible for the church in question was
expected to intercede for the fugitive: Cod. Theod. 9.45.5.
2 Taking S’s imperio vestro aequa potestas.
3 Understanding ‘basilicam’ with Viennensem.
4 The slave in Ruricius Ep. 2.20 tried a similar trick by running to an out-of-town church.
5 S’s diffiteri, parallel to profiteri below, must be right, but the text of the relative clause still
remains hopelessly corrupt. We have obelised it.
6 Extra ordinem. Each rank seems entitled to cause a certain amount of trouble. Cf. Ep. 55
where Avitus has to lock horns with a troublesome noble rapist.
7 For certa reading recta, as suggested by Winterbottom.
8 That Gundobad, albeit an Arian, was a benefactor of Catholic churches is clear from
Avitus, Horn. 24: see Perrat and Audin, ‘Alcimi Ecdicii Aviti Viennensis’, pp. 442-^13.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
218
4/26/02, 11:14AM
PERSONAL AND LEGAL MATTERS
219
offending you, I beg this favour as a suppliant: that the unhappy man, whom
the very fact that he is making excuses serves to condemn, 1 may not make
me the companion of his untrustworthiness in the eyes 2 of your justice, even
if he see me punished for upsetting you.
1 Not quite the earliest form of ‘qui s’excuse, s’accuse’. For similar puns see Ruricius Ep.
1.2. p. 300.19-21, copied apparently from Cassian, Contra Nestorium 1.5.2 per Hagendahl, La
Correspondance, p. 28.
2 Lit. ‘spirits’.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
219
4/26/02, 11:14AM
SIGISMUND, PRINCE AND THE KING OF THE
BURGUNDIANS
8. THEOLOGICAL-RELIGIOUS MATTERS
Contents
Epistula 8 Avitus to the pope. A fragmentary letter without a header. It tells the pope
of the conversion of Sigismund.
Epistula 29 Sigismund to pope Symmachus. A chancery-letter written by Avitus for
the king. He asks for replacement relics of Saint Peter and alludes to his family
ties to Theodoric (date 499/513).
Epistula 23 Avitus to Sigismund. Avitus gives an account of a religious dispute with
Arian Bishops held before Gundobad. The King had asked for a list of the
passages cited by the Catholics to show his bishops.
Epistula 31 Avitus to Sigismund. Avitus writes on the occasion of a religious feast to
complain about Gundobad’s handling of the Bonosiaci.
Epistula 8: Introduction
This letter is a request for relics written by Avitus on behalf of some recently
converted king. The letter would seem to have been addressed to the pope, 1 because
of the phrase, ‘The people run in crowds, to be sure, to the enclosures <that> you
rule’ ( catervatim quidem populi ad caularum quas regitis saepta concurrunt) and the
apparently pointed allusion to schisms affecting the Romani. Since the letter refers to
an early royal conversion to Catholicism (‘but he is still the only one of the kings who
has not been ashamed to come over to the good [side]’) 2 it has been taken variously
to refer to Clovis and to Sigismund, and has become a point of debate in determining
the date of Clovis’ baptism. At first sight both identifications are equally possible:
Clovis’ caput regni would be Paris, 3 Sigismund’s perhaps Geneva. 4 Further, certain
comments, notably those pointing to influence on neighbouring peoples, seem so
close to Avitus’ comments at the end of his letter to Clovis (Ep. 46), that it is tempting
to connect the two letters.
1 The closing references to relics might seem to be more applicable to Jerusalem than to
Rome.
2 Sed adhuc de regibus solus est, quern in bonum trans<isse>. . non pudeat.
3 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.38.
4 See below p. 222.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
220
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
THEOLOGICAL-RELIGIOUS MATTERS
221
Certain points, however, make it far more likely that this letter relates to
Sigismund: first, the king in Ep. 8 rules over a people many of whom converted
ahead of him. This scarcely fits Clovis and the Franks, whereas it is clear that there
were many Burgundian Catholics already in the fifth century; 1 second Sigismund
went to Rome, as is clear from Ep. 29, and made contact with the pope, which fits
with Avitus’ comment that he might have told the pope personally ( verbo ) about his
conversion; third his request for relics which concludes the letter clearly bore fruit, as
can be seen in Ep. 29, where he acknowledges that he has given almost all his relics
away, just as Avitus prophesies in Ep. 8. The reference to a unicum pignus was also
seem to point more obviously to Sigismund, for although Gregory of Tours suggests
that Clovis and Chlothild only had one living son at the time of the former’s baptism, 2
the king already a son, Theuderic, by another woman. Sigismund’s son can easily be
identified as Sigistrix. 3
It is, therefore, necessary to see this letter as referring to Sigismund. Further, the
connection with Ep. 29 would seem to suggest a date of ca. 501/2, since here Avitus
makes a point about a schism, ‘the fault of some schism’ ( culpa cuiuscumque
scismatis), which could be either the Laurentian or Acacian schism, while in the later
letter Sigismund refers to the libertas of the pope, which may well be a reference to
Symmachus’ taking sanctuary in 501/2. 4 This provides a plausible date for Sigismund’s
conversion, which apparently took place on or as a result of a second visit to Rome. 5
Although this reconstruction might seem to be ruled out by the fact that the
convert is described as de regibus solus, since Marius of Avenches claimed that
Regismund (sic) became king on Gundobad’s death (i.e. 516), it is clear from
Fredegar that Sigismund was elevated to the kingship at some unspecified date
during his father’s lifetime. 6 Furthermore, other letters of Avitus make it clear that
Sigismund held some office that could be described figuratively as that of Caesar
while Gundobad was still alive. 7 It is, therefore, better to see Ep. 8 as helping to
define Sigismund’s power before 516, rather than to think that the word rex was not
1 Wood, 'Ethnicity and the Ethnogenesis’, pp. 58-61.
2 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.29-31.
3 Greg. Tur. DLH 3.5.
4 Moorhead, Theodoric in Italy, pp. 115-16.
5 This is clear from Ep. 29. A. Van de Vyver, ‘La Victoire contre les alamans et la conversion
de Clovis’, RBPH 15 (1936), p. 891, claims that Ep. 8 accompanied Sigismund to Rome and
that Ep. 29 to Pope Symmachus was written after Sigismund’s return from pilgrimage to Rome.
But this must be wrong. Avitus would never have said that he did not know whether Sigismund
had announced his conversion to the pope in writing or in person, had the letter accompanied
Sigismund. This letter proves that Sigismund was not officially converted at the time of his first
trip to Rome. He must have been converted after the visit to Rome in which he met Symmachus
(Ep. 29). Subsequently Avitus wrote Ep. 8, and Ep. 29 represents a continuation of the
correspondence.
6 Fredegar 3.33.
7 Ep. 11.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
221
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
222
AVITUS OF VIENNE
appropriate before that time. Since he was initially elevated to the kingship at
Carouge, 1 a suburb of Geneva, and since he founded the monastery at Agaune in the
upper Rhone valley in 515 (before Gundobad’s death), 2 it is likely that it was in
Geneva that his household was based. This would explain why Avitus (in Vienne)
does not know, and cannot check quickly, whether Sigismund has told the pope in
person or by letter about his conversion. If Sigismund’s conversion is to be dated to
ca. 501/2, then his establishment in Geneva would follow shortly after the death of
Godegisel, who is known to have been at least occasionally resident during his period
of (sub)kingship. 3
Strangely enough this letter was not transcribed into L or S, and one must
wonder whether it was deliberately omitted, perhaps because it contradicted Gregory
of Tours’ reading of Clovis as the first Catholic monarch among the Germanic kings.
The only witness to its text is the Paris papyrus and the transcription of Jerome
Bignon (1590-1656). Emericus Bigotius collated Bignon’s transcription with the
papyrus, and his collation is preserved among the Baluziana, vol. 297 ff. 68-78
(Baluze Papiers-Armoires, Paquet 12 no. 1 fol. 69) in the Bibliotheque nationale in
Paris. 4
The papyrus seems to have sustained further damage since Bignon’s and Bigot’s
time. 5 Since the (damaged) papyrus is the only witness for this extremely important
letter, and since editorial restorations inevitably involve petitio principii, this
translation is based, to the extent that it is possible, not on Peiper’s edition, but on
Peiper’s and Bignon’s transcriptions (Peiper, pp. 41 and 43). On the whole the
variations between the two transcriptions are of negligible significance. We make
reference, where necessary, to Peiper’s edition and the interpretations it implies
(Peiper, pp. 40 and 42).
The letter was previously translated by Burckhardt. 6 7
[Avitus to the popef [40.1 Peiperj
< ... > for a long time dogmas of darkness and of (Eastern?) mysteries 8 had
closed off the hearts of the (?fierce) barbarians. If the guilt associated with
1 Fredegar 3.33.
2 Avitus, Horn. 25; Marius of Avenches, s.a. 515.
3 Ennodius, Vita Epifani 174 refers to Godegisel only as germanus regis, but places him in
Geneva: see also Greg. Tur. DLH 2.32. That Sigismund was elevated to the kingship in
Godegisel’s place, in ca. 505, is argued by Favrod, Histoire politique, pp. 373-76.
4 See Peiper, p. xxxvii.
5 Peiper, p. 41, notes quae post Bignonum evanuerunt , ‘that they faded after Bignon’s time’.
6 Burckhardt, p. 108 and pp. 77ff.
7 Almost certainly Symmachus.
8 Oriental cults or Arianism?
Trans/2a
222
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
THEOLOGICAL-RELIGIOUS MATTERS
223
some sort of schism 1 can cause any offence in the (missing noun abl.) of the
Romans and < ... > in precisely the same fashion either the Arian heresy had
stained the fearsome spirits of the different tribes or native <feminine
abstract pejorative noun> 2 possessed them. But after the prince 1 mentioned
earlier, crossing over from his previous error 3 to your Catholic [Church], like
a standard-bearer for the Christians took up the banners of truth to carry
them before his people, by enticing everyone by his encouragement, but
compelling no one by force, he gained his own people by his own example,
and other peoples by the example of his own (sc. people). 4 Nor is it worthy
for < ... > to be cmissing passive verb> to you that truth has. The people run
in crowds, to be sure, to the enclosures <that> you rule, 5 but he is still the
only one of the kings who has not been ashamed to come over to the good
[side]. 6 Thus those [people] too, whom up to now he has not taken in hand
with a [direct] challenge, but controlled by admiration, 7 even if he is not yet
able to reckon [it] as salvation, at least he grants that in this fashion < ... > to
cease from persecuting. 8 Furthermore, guard by your constant prayer in
1 The reference to likely to be an allusion to the Laurentian schism. If so the letter would
have had very special force in 501-502, although any time between 498 and 514 would be
possible. See Moorhead, Theodoric in Italy , pp. 114-26.
2 Some abstract quality, ending in -itas, perhaps feritas. This seems most likely to be an
allusion to paganism.
3 Error (pace Burckhardt, p. 79 and Reydellet, Royaute dans la litterature latine , p. 125)
does not necessarily imply a heretic. One need only cite Firmicus Matemus’ treatise De Errore
profanarum religionum. For Clovis’ paganism described as error, see Greg. Tur. DLH 2.27:
adhuc fanaticis erroribus involutus. On the other hand, in this context error would seem to refer
to the Arianism of Sigismund.
4 Sigismund, the Franks and, perhaps, the Ostrogoths.
5 I.e. the fold of the Catholic church. Avitus speaks of converts to Catholicism.
6 This sentence is crucial for identifying the king of the letter. There is a strong contrast
between people who run in flocks to Catholicism, and a king who is still first among the kings
to become a Catholic. The contrast concerns the relative classes of the individuals. There is no
evidence that Franks were rushing to be converted before Clovis’ conversion and the contrast in
the sentence is only meaningful if the king in question rules over a people many of whom have
been converted. All of the following scenarios are ruled out: populi = Burgundians and Franks
and rex = Clovis, populi = Franks and rex = Clovis, and populi = Burgundians and Franks and
rex = Sigismund. The king is Sigismund, the populi are the Burgundians. The sentence provides
an accurate picture of the political and religious realia of the Burgundian kingdom: a partially
Catholic populace and several kings. It is worth comparing Ep. 7, p. 36.13, si nunc quisquam de
vivis regibus legis alienae in regione sua similiter velit, for the clear way in which Avitus
indicates foreign kings — in this case Arian ones.
7 I.e. that he inspires in them.
8 For the possibility of persecution by Arians in Burgundy see Ep. 7.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
223
4/26/02, 11:14AM
224
AVITUS OF VIENNE
these regions 1 his one child 2 for the only devout one, 3 and ask from God that
whatever we seek to be preserved for us be granted to other regions. 4 As for
the rest, I must admit that I do not know in all truth whether your son, whom
we mentioned before, has made known to you either in writing or in person 5
the vow that he took to express his allegiance to you; 6 he has built an
orthodox basilica in the city which is the capital of his kingdom. 7 As far as
<the external> 8 poverty went, at great expense, < ... > and what ?from the
?powerful is <?rare> he did [it] with the greatest love. And I bless by your
gift < ... > the part that is missing, < ... > of him < ... > Know that the man
is willing to give to everyone 9 whatever he asked for that he can obtain from
you. You add on as much as such a person seems to deserve. 10 For the rest, in
his most pious humility he will see that, since all of your city could rightly be
called one church, it is right that whatever sacred soil or dust you send 11 be
considered heavenly. 12
1 Where Avitus is.
2 Sigistrix. The reference to one child also rules out Clovis, who, by the time of his baptism
had at least two living children, Theuderic and Chlodomer.
3 A possessive dative? Sigismund or, less probably, Gundobad?
4 Catholicism. Avitus may be hinting at the eventual conversion of the Franks, but more
immediately, given that he is addressing the pope, that of the Ostrogths.
5 The Latin word used is verbo, which, when opposed to scripto, clearly implies speech and
therefore the king’s presence. Clovis never went to Rome, so this sentence provides strong
support for the thesis that the letter is about Sigismund. See commentary on Ep. 29.
6 Presumably the profession of Catholicism.
7 This would presumably be Geneva. Perhaps Gundobad allowed Sigismund to have his
own household there, following the death of Godegisel in 500/1. It may have been this new¬
found freedom that gave Sigismund the chance to develop his own religious stance; for the
problems he had in taking a different religious line from his father, see Ep.ll .
8 Peiper’s supplement <externam> still seems to be the only reasonable choice among the
possible -mus adjectives. It must refer to the poor external appearance of the church.
9 Totis used here for omnibus, cf. French ‘tous’.
10 I.e. more of the relics. Cf. Ep. 29, p. 59.10-16. which must be the follow-up letter to this
one. Sigismund did in fact distribute the relics.
11 Stones and earth are familiar Holy Land relics; see J. and L. Robert, ‘Bulletin
epigraphique’, Revue des etudes grecques 71 (1958), pp. 169-363, at p. 329, and B. Bagatti,
‘Eulogie Palestinesi’, Orientalia Christiana Periodica 15 (1949), pp. 126-66 on sacred
souvenirs from the Holy Land, including many examples of rocks and earth. Bagatti, ‘Eulogie
Palestinesi’, p. 143 mentions disks made of mud from the grotto of the Nativity and cites an
African inscription of 359. But the Roman Christian martyr tourist trade was already being
developed by Pope Damasus (see C. Pietri, Roma Christiana: recherches sur VEglise de Rome,
son organisation, sa politique, son ideologie de Miltiade a Sixte III (311-440) (Rome, 1976),
vol. 1, pp. 607-17; Liber Pontificalis 39) and it is quite possible that visitors collected dust from
the Catacombs, Vatican or Colosseum. Sigismund was fortunate in his compliant pope.
Trans/2a
224
4/26/02, 11:14AM
THEOLOGICAL-RELIGIOUS MATTERS
225
Epistula 29: Introduction
The main subject of this letter, like that of a number of others in the Avitus
collection, 1 is the acquisition of relics. Here Sigismund asks Pope Symmachus (498-
514) for relics of St Peter, a particular favourite of the prince, 2 explaining that he has
distributed most of those that had already been given. The letter is, however, of much
greater historical significance, since it refers to a visit of Sigismund to Rome,
apparently at the time of his marriage to Theodoric’s daughter Ostrogotho Areagni. 3
Ennodius, Vita Epifani 163, suggests that this marriage took place around the time of
Epiphanius of Pavia’s legation to the Burgundian kingdom (494/6), 4 i.e. under either
Gelasius (492-6) or Anastasius (496-8). 5 This can be squared with the fact that
Sigismund does not indicate that Symmachus was the pope in question at the time of
the visit associated with his marriage (referring simply to pontiflcalis benignitas).
The prince, however, also indicates a second visit during the pontificate of
Symmachus, since he refers to pontificatus vester ... praesentem monitis docuit
suggesting that a second visit to Rome was in some way linked to his conversion to
Catholicism. Since Sigismund’s conversion is one of the facts which needs to be
taken into account in dealing with the baptism of Clovis, this letter, together with Ep.
8, thus has an additional significance. 6 The letter has been translated by Burckhardt, 7
and discussed in some detail by A. Van de Vyver, 8 who, however, envisaged only one
visit to Rome.
Hormisdas refused apostolic relics to Justinian and Gregory to Constantina. See Hormisdas,
Ep. 77 Thiel and Greg. Mag. Ep. 4.30 and 9.49 cited in H. Delehaye, Les Origines du culte des
martyrs (Brussels, 1933), p. 52. In these cases it was the consuetudo sedis apostolicae (as
opposed to that of the Greeks) not to disturb the bodies of martyrs or part with actual relics.
Contact-souvenirs of linen ( branded ) were prepared instead. See Pietri, Roma Christiana, p.
606, ‘Ils evitent soigneusement de laisser distraire, si peu que ce soit, des martyres reposant
pres de la Ville.’
12 For a similar trope see the end of Ep. 25, likewise a request for relics.
1 See Ep. 25.
2 See Epp. 31 and 32.
3 For the marriage see Anon. Valesianus 63 and Shanzer, ‘Two Clocks and a Wedding’.
4 Moorhead, Theodoric in Italy, p. 53.
5 Since Anastasius is known to have made concessions to Avitus vis-a-vis his metropolitan
authority {Ep. Arelatenses Genuinae 23), he might seem to be the more likely figure. His
attempt to end the Acacian schism ( Liber Pontiflcalis 52) might also explain Avitus’ assumption
that the emperor was orthodox in Ep. 46.
6 See A. Van de Vyver, ‘La Victoire contre les Alamans et la conversion de Clovis’, Revue
beige de philologie et d’histoire 15 (1936), pp. 890-91.
7 Burckhardt, pp. 111-12.
8 Van de Vyver, ‘La Victoire contre les Alamans’ (1936), pp. 890-91.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
225
4/26/02, 11:14AM
226
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Sigismund the king to Symmcichus the bishop of Rome (59.9 Peiperj
As for the sacred relics with which, through me, you have enriched your own
land 1 of Gaul with a spiritual gift, 2 since I do not presume to deny them to
those who ask for them, I too am compelled to go to the ever-flowing fount
of Your Apostleship to ask for the patronage of the saints. Even though 3 there
still remains with us some of your gift to be assiduously worshipped by
devout Catholics, it is fit that even this be considered a sign of meet
devotion, 4 so that, once you have sent letters, we may grasp the instructions
by means of which you 5 have either advised me in person, or have added me
to your possessions 6 in my absence through intercession. There has not yet
been an opportunity for me to deliver this letter in person, but all the same by
sending a deacon, the venerable Julian, 7 as messenger, we have hastened to
the head of the Universal Church, with the spirit to make us present. Our
longing for you grows as we remember your good deeds, nor will I ever
forget what pontifical kindness 8 and royal courtesy granted to us in Italy, 9
when, after the family tie 10 that is preferable to all the benefits attendant
upon riches < ... > H because here he has more generously released <her> to
return, 12 there he has surrounded <her> more closely with his affection.
1 This does not mean that the pope was Gallic, but that Gaul was under his jurisdiction.
2 The indications of dedications of churches to St Peter in Avitus’ homilies (e.g. 21,29) may
reflect Sigismund’s distribution of Petrine relics.
3 For redundant quamquam with another concessive, see J. B. Hofmann and A. Szantyr,
Lateinische Syntax und Stilistik (Munich, 1972), p. 603.
4 Iustae devotionis is taken as predicative genitive.
5 Literally,‘Your Papacy’.
6 I.e. converted Sigismund to Catholicism. This sentence suggests that while Sigismund
was admonished to convert by the pope in person in Rome, the actual conversion took place
while Sigismund was in Burgundy.
7 Plausibly Avitus’ successor as bishop of Vienne, and therefore, following Heinzelmann,
Bischofsherrschaft , p. 222, a relative of Avitus.
8 The clear implication of the naked pontificalis benignitas (as opposed to benignitas
vestra) is that the first visit had occurred under one of Symmachus’ predecessors.
9 Literally ‘your Italy’.
10 An allusion to Sigismund’s marriage to Ostrogotho Areagni. Van de Vyver (‘La Victoire
contre les Alamans’ (1936)) thinks this a reference to papal courtesies. But the third-person
verbs that follow show that the subject must be someone other than the pope. See Shanzer, ‘Two
Clocks and a Wedding’, pp. 249-51 for an analysis of this passage.
11 There seems to be an extra conjunction here: cum has no verb; then comes the quia-
clause. We posit a lacuna.
12 With Sigismund.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
226
4/26/02, 11:14AM
THEOLOGICAL-RELIGIOUS MATTERS
227
Furthermore pray the more attentively for your people. 1 For the more sheep
there are, the greater the responsibility of the shepherd. 2 Since I shall be
present [in spirit] at the holy threshold of the apostles through my dutiful
commemoration, as long as I live, < ... > 3 your special advocate. 4 Where
you have achieved a first step, ask for and gain success: 5 as often as the
chance arises or your freedom 6 permits, please shower us with the letters in
which your learning and state of moral salvation flourish, and, as we hoped
above, grant us the protection of the venerable relics. By worshipping them,
may we always deserve to have the most blessed Peter present in his strength
and you through your gift.
Epistula 23: Introduction
This important letter is dismayingly allusive. In it Avitus writes to Sigismund, who
has presumably already been converted to Catholicism, to tell him the outcome of a
religious debate held before Gundobad. The debate has been held in secret, so as not
to cause problems either for the king and his Arian clergy or for Avitus. The bishop
of Vienne has been successful enough in his argumentation to cause the king to invite
him to submit a compilation of the quotations that were crucial to his case, so that
Gundobad and the Arians may consider them more closely.
Avitus had been working secretly on a theological rebuttal (non cessavit... sed
latuit ), waiting for an opportunity to spring it on Gundobad. Sigismund must have
accused him of lying low and being non-confrontational. 7 Arian ‘arms’ (i.e. materials)
for the controvery (ipsa contentionis anna), Avitus said, had failed as if already
facing the Catholic ‘arms’. But since Gundobad had not requested outside theo¬
logical help, Avitus did not have to wait until Gundobad’s envoys returned to get
practice in controversy. Even though he was on his way back from some unspecified
journey and was not thinking about the theological debate at the time, he was able to
set his arguments in motion immediately upon his return. The treatise he had
1 I.e. Catholics.
2 The augmentum ovium must again allude to Sigismund’s conversion.
3 The sentence seems to be missing the main verb that governed specialem praedicatorem.
Something like 'protect’ or ‘foster’ is needed.
4 Sigismund alludes to himself here. He is Symmachus’ advocate after his conversion.
5 Peiper mispunctuated. There should be a full stop after praedicatorem vestri, and a colon
after profectum.
6 An allusion to Symmachus’ troubles during the Laurentian schism? See Chadwick,
Boethius, pp. 31-33 for Symmachus seeking sanctuary in St Peter’s during 501-502.
7 The charge is addressed indirectly on p. 55.16 subitam opportunitatem potius quam
quietem requirens.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
227
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
228
AVITUS OF VIENNE
prepared may be the Contra Arrianos. 1 If so, it is interesting to have its author’s own
assessment of its diplomatic tone.
The letter is of importance for what it shows about the mechanics of theological
debate between Allans and Catholics in the Burgundian kingdom. It is also important
in that, in Avitus’ eyes at least, the king was responsive to his arguments. This might
either support Gregory of Tours’ view that Gundobad was converted to Catholic
doctrine but never dared abandon the Arian church. 2 or it might even have been the
source for Gregory’s belief. The allusive nature of the letter is presumably to be
connected to the fact that discussions had been held in secret, and that Avitus was
unable even to commit to paper a proper account of what had taken place.
Avitus the bishop to his master, Sigismund {55.10}
You blame me for not reporting my debate 3 with the king to Your Notice; I
had saved 4 the news for my meeting [with you] once the feast was over,
because, to tell the truth, the long and complex nature of the proceedings
does not permit me to tell you in a letter you everything as it happened. For
as much as I think I have sensed < .. .> 5 in the soul of my lord, your father,
there burns in his zeal a struggle that is concealed under the appearance of
leisure. Now as for what I used to believe: once I had set aside my ill will 6 in
a period of sensible silence, because I was looking 7 for a sudden opportunity
rather than for peace and quiet, [my former beliefs] did not cease after the
brief truce in the past, 8 but have lain hidden. 9 The result 10 was that not even
the very weapons for the dispute, which, as if they had been lacking in our
region, are sought from outside, nor does my eagerness to practice have to
wait until his ambassadors return. 11
1 The letter could also be related to the discussion of Eutychianism that elicited the CE.
2 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.34.
3 Perhaps even ‘audience’, depending on the meaning assigned to collocutio.
4 Taking servaveram as simplex pro composito for reservaveram.
5 There may be a neuter noun missing, a word meaning something like ‘impassibility’,
‘indifference’, ‘calm’, but the sentence can just about be translated as it stands.
6 I.e. towards Gundobad’s Arianism.
7 Avitus is using a singular participle, requirens , with his polite first-person plural verb,
credebamus. For anomalies with the pluralis maiestatis see Goelzer, pp. 56ff.
8 The ‘truce’ must be a pause in theological debate.
9 Avitus indicates that he has been giving the appearance of complying with Gundobad.
10 This sentence is presented as a result of the previous one. Avitus’ logic runs as follows: he
was so successful in hiding his own controversialist activities that he lulled Gundobad into
thinking that outside help with the Arian-Catholic controversy was not required.
11 Quae is the subject of defecerant. The sense of quasi iam in nostra is unclear. S reads quasi
iam in nostra regione , ‘as if already in our region’. Nostra anticipates the contrast with extrinsecus.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
228
4/26/02, 11:14AM
THEOLOGICAL-RELIGIOUS MATTERS
229
Even though I was coming back from the journey you know about, 1 and
had no views in the meantime about these proposals, whatever 2 long-owed
work and keen-nosed industry were able to provide through deliberating
about these complicated, knotty, and dangerous questions, was set in motion. 3
The treatise 4 seethes rather forcefully with lengthy discussions, but is calm
all the same, and adds no turbulent commotion in any pride in dominating. 5
But the chance for the required secrecy saw to it that, whatever might be the
result of the dispute, neither would it permit the winner to be puffed up with
pride, nor the loser to blush. 6 Need I say more? Without boasting I say
openly, what was heaped up against their arguments, so far as I can see,
would have pleased you, if you had heard it. I am indeed worried about this
and < ... > to satisfy the judgement of the hearer rather than to please
because of my zeal. When, God willing, I am fortunate enough to see you, I
shall lay out the whole discussion myself. In the meantime deduce the
course of our conversation from its end, and judge, from what he asked me
to do when I left whether he was moved to answer. He ordered me to send
him an annotated and ordered list of all the passages from our scriptures 7
that I had cited in response to questions at the time of the debate, and indeed
to add any others, if they occurred to me. When he said that it was largely
unknown to him, he added simply that, if I would send him a written text, he
would be willing to put it before his bishops, 8 rather his seducers, or, to be
even more accurate, sectaries. 9 From this Your Piety 10 can guess that to
someone determined to contradict, but a wise arbiter, 11 these matters did not
seem invalid or lacking in force. Even though he does not wish his
obstinate 12 [bishops] to be corrected in these matters, he longs for them to be
1 More cryptic allusion.
2 Omitting vel with S.
3 Avitus here refers to a theological work of his own. Longa satisfactio and sagax industria
are terms too positive to apply to the work of his Arian opponents.
4 Avitus’ treatise: possibly the Contra Arrianos, or perhaps even the Dialogus mentioned by
Agobard.
5 Translating supercilio dominandi.
6 I.e. the debate was private, so no one lost face.
7 For an allusion to such a list, see CE 1, p. 15.13.
8 Translating sacerdotes, although Avitus also uses the word to mean ‘priests’.
9 Avitus is punning on the similarity between sacerdotibus (priests, bishops), seductoribus
(seducers), and sectatoribus (sectaries).
10 Sigismund was presumably already a Catholic.
11 Cf. CA 9, p. 5.15.
12 For this use of intentio, see Goelzer, p. 590.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
229
4/26/02, 11:14AM
230
AVITUS OF VIENNE
kept hard at work on them. 1 Even though I know how frequently people at
the command of God do not give in to those in power, nor for the sake of
truth give in to kings, I was for a long time in two minds about whether to
obey. I knew, and was afraid in my affection for him that I would not be
doing him a favour through this action so much as providing arms to the
enemy, 2 and that 1 should be under attack no less from fellow-citizens than
from the enemy who disagreed with me, while private hatreds surround
enemy forces in a public siege. Use the power of your high position granted
by God, your religion, and your authority to expel the discord that is firmly
entrenched behind walls and disperse the ‘more than civil wars’ that rage in
your camp as if ‘through the Emathian fields’. 3 Although they have long
been doubled, the complaints of those who are calling out are no closer to
penetrating the deafness of those who listen. It is therefore only right, if you
so deign, that Your Severity too should take thought about those there who
ought to be punished, or feel the pain of those here who are blushing.
Epistula 31: Introduction
Sigismund has established some sort of annual forum, perhaps on the feast of St
Peter, for debate between Arians and Catholics. The Allans seem to have gained
some ground at Geneva. An Arian bishop has been ordained who adheres to the
heresy of Bonosus, 4 and Avitus wants to know whether Gundobad has forgotten
the event or whether he is still suffering from the pain he brought upon the
Catholics by appointing the man in the first place. He evinces delight that the
rival party have been infected by yet another schism.
Although Peiper dated this letter to 514/6, it is unclear why he should have done
so, other than that Avitus refers to Sigismund’s princely office ( principatus). Since,
however, Sigismund appears to have had some royal authority at the time of his
conversion, which must have predated the death of Pope Symmachus in 514, 5 and
1 Bishops should be kept on their toes and thinking, even if their views are not to be
emended! The verb used is fatigari which could equally well mean ‘worried', ‘harassed’ or
'importuned'.
2 For this notion, see also Ep. 28, Instruxistis cidversarios artnis vestris.
3 Both quotations are from Lucan, Pharsalia 1.1.
4 For a Western view of the Bonosiacs, see Gennadius, Liber sive definitio ecclesiasticorum
dogmatum, 21. JTS 7, p. 94. For Bonosiac bishops in the Merovingian kingdom, Orleans (538),
can. 34, ed. J. Gaudemet and B. Basdevant. See also the introduction to the Contra Arianos,
above p. 166.
5 Epp. 8 and 29. It should be noted that Fredegar 3.33 supplies no date for Sigismund’s
elevation at Carouge, other than to say that it happened in Gundobad’s lifetime.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
230
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
THEOLOGICAL-RELIGIOUS MATTERS
231
may well have been over a decade earlier, 1 there is no reason to place the letter so
late. Indeed the references to the prince’s victoria would seem to imply a date much
closer to the date of his conversion. The letter might, therefore, be dated any time
after 501/2.
Avitus the bishop to his master, Sigismund {62.7}
At every time of my life I acknowledge that I am in your debt for < ... > 2
of offering - but especially so on the occasion of the present festivity, which
involves you no less in investigating the enterprises of the heretics than
in celebrating the rituals of our church. If indeed, by means of a sort of
annual contagion 3 at which our opponents are assembled, you have to see
to it assiduously that what your victory 4 has already cut down in a glorious
show of strength in the name of the Lord does not spring up and flourish
through someone else’s cunning and deception - however much - Christ
willing! - he may keep his distance in your presence. Hence that earlier
cause of worry, the assembly at Geneva which, after the fashion of our first
ancestors, sounded 5 poison serpent-like into manly souls with a hiss of
female speech. 6 Therefore, if I am worthy, I wish to learn as soon as possible
whether Your Clemency’s royal father has forgotten 7 the ordination that
loosed the plague of the Bonosiacs, 8 sent from the confines of hell, upon
the Catholics and Arians as they struggled - or if 9 the grief associated
1 Ep. 29: the date could be as early as 501/2, if the word libertas is taken to be an allusion
to the pope taking sanctuary in St Peter’s in 501/2. See above in the commentary to Ep. 29.
2 Something is wrong with the text. L reads offerendi factum, but is clearly missing a noun.
Peiper’s attempted emendation, offerendi officii factum, does not make sense. S reads asserendi
famulatus which might mean ‘claiming my role as your servant’. We obelise offerendi factum.
3 Avitus puns on the meaning of contagium, both ‘contact’ and ‘contagion’.
4 Presumably Sigismund’s conversion.
5 Peiper reads insonuit. This should probably be emended to insinuavit, ‘communicated’.
See Goelzer, p. 614, also a similar sequence at p. 22.23, sic insusurratumfueratprincipi, et ipse
insinuat sacerdoti.
6 Avitus alludes to Eve’s seduction of Adam at the instigation of the serpent. For virus, see
SHG 2.232, dulce subit virus. The precise scene appears at SHG 2.252-60.
7 Taking Rilliet’s emendation: exciderit for accident. The contrast with servatur below
requires a verb meaning ‘to forget’.
8 Adoptionist heretics, named after Bonosus of Serdica. See Isidore, Orig. 8.5.52 and also
Avitus, CE 2, p. 26.27, quantum Eutychiani Bonosiacis baratro profundiore mergantur.
9 At this point Avitus switches from an alternative indirect question utrum ... exciderit
(after which one would expect an) to an indirect question introduced by si with the indicative —
but the effect is the same. He would like to know whether Gundobad has forgotten, or whether
the pain is still in his memory.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
231
4/26/02, 11:14AM
232
AVITUS OF VIENNE
with that believing or pretending [to believe] is still preserved [in him], a
grief that, 1 not impressed on souls, but written on parchment, 2 ta written
promise gradually summons back to [his] former belief in his dogma, t
Indeed, if it is still mixed up, as it started, in the communion of associ¬
ation with the Allans, our triumph will shine the more brightly under your
rule, when, once the two heresies have been reduced to one, and we are
no less taking over the enemy than convincing them, the number both of
schismatics and of schisms decreases. Therefore, please look with favour
upon my service and my curiosity, and hurry to me, expectant as I am,
from the feast of your special patron the apostle 3 and double the gifts of
Your Authority.
1 Dolor must be the antecedent of the quern. Consequently it is very difficult to do anything
with the end of this sentence from paulatim ... promissio. One would expect a person as the
object for paulatim in antiquam sui dogmatis credulitatem revocat litterata promissio, not
dolor. There seems to be something wrong with the text.
2 For a similar conceit, see Ruricius, Ep. 2.26.7.
3 Probably St Peter: see Ep. 29.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
232
4/26/02, 11:14AM
9. SECULAR-TEMPORAL MATTERS
Contents
Epistula 45 Avitus to Sigismund. Largely a letter of congratulation with good
wishes for the absent Sigismund’s campaign (date shortly after Sigismund’s
conversion).
Epistula 76 Avitus to Sigismund. Avitus expresses his chagrin that Sigismund was
unable to celebrate Easter at Vienne, but did so at Chalon. He awaits his master’s
arrival to end his Lenten season.
Epistula 77 Avitus to Sigismund. Companion to Ep. 76. This one suggests that
Sigismund celebrated Easter at Chalon according to the Arian rite.
Epistula 79 Avitus to Sigismund. Greetings for St Vincent’s day. Avitus grumbles
that Sigismund did not stop to visit him on his way from Sapaudia to Provence.
Epistula 91 Avitus to Sigismund. The king is on a military expedition and Avitus
enquires about his progress and begs him to take thought for his safety (date 507/
8 ).
Epistula 92 Avitus to Sigismund. The king is still away fighting and Avitus has
received some news of the campaign from third parties. Here he begs for a letter
(date 507/8).
Epistula 32 Avitus to Sigismund. Follow-up to a letter sent to to Sigismund for the
feast of St Peter.
Epistula 45: Introduction
Avitus was summoned back from a festival to see the king. By the time he got back
Sigismund had left for war - though for which war is by no means clear. This letter
exhibits an ingratiating tone similar to that of Epp. 32, 76, 77, 79, 91 and 92. Yet
behind Avitus’ desire to fawn on Sigismund lies, not routine flattery, but a recent
contretemps. Avitus was summoned back abruptly. There have been troubles that
involved Avitus missing Sigismund through his own fault (p. 74.15 ‘the malicious
agency of sin’, peccato fraudante) and Sigismund protecting Avitus ‘for the sake of
protecting his servant in such circumstances’ (p. 74.22 pm tuendo inter taliafamulo
suo). There was some question of Avitus losing Sigismund's good regard (p. 74. 24,
‘the thought of me will adhere more tenaciously to your senses’, respectum mei
sensibus vestris tenacius adhaesurum), or indeed of his being rejected altogether (‘to
reject a servant whom you have taken into your care’, quem suscepistis servum
reicere). Sigismund’s Catholicism is presented as the factor that will keep him well
disposed to his bishop. Some major enterprise is afoot (p. 74.26 sub cuius occasionis
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
233
4/26/02, 11:14AM
234
AVITUS OF VIENNE
sacro proventu), which may or or may not be identical with the Sigismund’s current
campaign. Unfortunately Avitus’ language is allusive and opaque, and no more
precise interpretation is possible.
Burckhardt, pp. 84-85, ties this letter together with Epp. 91 and 92, because in
all three Sigismund is away on campaign. Von den Steinen thinks that, because of its
enthusiastic tone, this letter must have been written shortly after Sigismund’s
conversion. 1 This is possible, and can be supported by the text itself (see below p. 235
n. 2). As a result it probably places the letter considerably earlier than 507, and
detaches Ep. 45 from Epp. 91-92. There may, of course, have been regular raids
against such neighbours as the Alamans. 2
Avitus to his master, King Sigismund {74.9)
I returned with the greatest speed from the [religious] festival to which I had
gone, to be sure, but you had already set forth under Christ’s guidance. Even
though I will be cheered, I hope, by your return, I am still very surprised by
your departure - namely because, in the return of prosperity that ensued, 1
did not have a chance to fall down at the knees of my lord (i.e. Sigismund),
press his hands with kisses and to adore the seat of our faith in his sacred
breast. Nor would 1 dare to say that this privilege had eluded me through the
malicious agency of sin, lest 1 be rendered ungrateful to the divine grace that
has thus offered me yours. For although it is both normal and right for all men
to aspire to what is appropriate for the cult of Your Glory, I am especially
pleased that I received this [favour] - namely that, tin accordance with the
effect of the wills that keep with them,f it is not impossible for the debt of
service to be laid out before you, 4 if piety decrees that it [ought] to be paid.
For as often as I am not with my consoler, 5 as often as the kindled heat of
tribulations is pent up in me alone and shut out 6 from the cooling
refreshment of your conversation, 7 as often as the experienced hand of that
doctor 8 fails to soothe my internal pains, I alone am struck by the loss. 9 He,
1 W. Von den Steinen, ‘Chlodwigs Ubergang zum Christentum: Eine Quellenkritische
Studie’, MIOG Erganzungsband 12 (1933), p. 481, n. 2.
2 For an indication of frontier problems, see Liber Constitutionum, const, extr. 21.5.
3 Pro ejfectu voluntatum tenente secum. The phrase is almost certainly corrupt. Tenente
requires an object, but none is present. Servitii debitum is clearly the subject of porrigi.
4 Peiper has mispunctuated: the comma should go not after porrigi , but after vos.
5 Taking consolationi as abstract for concrete. Avitus means Sigismund.
6 Avitus makes a word-play on exclusus (‘excluded’) and includitur (‘penned up’).
7 Avitus balances heat ( accensus aestus ) and cool refreshment ( refrigerio).
8 I.e. Sigismund.
9 The phrase ego solus damno percellor is repeated in Ep. 50.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
234
4/26/02, 11:14AM
SECULAR-TEMPORAL MATTERS
235
for the sake of protecting his servant in such circumstances, eager in his
piety steadfast in virtue, even though it would be enough if he were willing
to offer a patron, deigns to add work. 1 But I assume that, as a favour from
God, from this point on, the thought of me will adhere more tenaciously to
your senses, since the love of Catholic law has poured it into you. 2 Upon
the holy outcome of this matter, it will be no more possible for you to reject
a servant whom you have taken into your care than to fail to love the Lord
whom you have come to know. It remains to say that, once you have
departed happy, go safely and return a victor! Put your faith in your
weapons, give warning by promising divine oversight. 3 Pray for help from
heaven, arm your missiles with prayers. The Lord will grant that I may
magnify 4 the trophies of war that he himself will grant you by making a
speech on the occasion of that more precious triumph that I have long
expected.
Epistula 76: Introduction
This letter, because of the absence of the word ‘king’ in the salutation, is dated to
before Sigismund’s elevation to the kingship, although whether it can be placed
before the prince’s initial elevation at Carouge, apparently shortly after 500, is
uncertain. 5 Sigismund clearly decided to spend Easter at Chalon, and Avitus is
writing to express his pique. The prince’s absence has caused a prolongation of Lent
at Vienne, he says. But the religious feast will really take place when Sigismund
arrives, because to have seen their prince is solemnity enough for good Catholics.
This letter seems to show variation in the date of Arian and Catholic Easter of
the sort attested in Greg. Tur. DLH 5.17. 6 When it was written, Catholic Easter,
celebrated by Avitus at Vienne, must have fallen later than the Arian one, celebrated
by Sigismund at Chalon. Avitus contrives a ‘fastal’ letter jokingly to point out the
contrast. For more on this conceit, see Shanzer, ‘Bishops, Letters’.
1 The meaning of apponere laborem, perhaps ‘set work before [me]’, is unclear.
2 This would seem to suggest that Sigismund has not long been converted.
3 Taking provisionem S; promissionem looks like an Antizipazionsfehler.
4 The verb used is exaggero, both 'to exaggerate’ and to ‘heap up’. Avitus is making a word¬
play suitable for the royal panegyric he is anticipating.
5 According to Fredegar 3.33 Sigismund was elevated to the kingship before Gundobad's
death: this first elevation, which must be distinguished from that in 516 mentioned by Marius,
seems to have followed shortly after the failure of Godegisel’s rebellion, and should probably
be seen as elevation to subkingship with a palace in Geneva: see above, p. 21. A number of
references to Sigismund as king belong to this early period: thus the heading of Ep. 29, which
must be earlier than mid-514, already gives him the title rex.
6 See also below p. 236 n. 3.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
235
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
236
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Avitus the bishop to his master, Sigismund {92.6 Peiperj
While others are feasting on the sacred and serene delights of your
presence, 1 1 sustain the sterility of my longing more with the slender means of
my poor office than with any reasonable excuse. This is why after the feast, a
pleasant occasion invariably for all concerned, I am sure, but a special one
for the citizens of Chalon, 2 1 have sent a letter to express my dutiful worry. If
it (= the letter) were to try to touch on even the smallest part of your praises,
it would not do justice even to this fact, namely that my humilty is allowed to
offer it to you, and your dignity kind enough to accept it. And while I
imagine the happiness of so many people (i.e. the inhabitants of Chalon), I
frequently ask that, God willing, you may make our Easter a happy one by
your return. For, although in your absence some Lenten austerity persists, it is
religious occasion enough for all Catholics to have seen their Catholic prince,
and for the least of his servants his kind master, even though it be after the
date of the [actual] solemnity.
Epistula 77: Introduction
A companion-piece to Ep. 76. Avitus trots out more conceits about Sigismund’s
Easter in absentia. The letter is important, however, because it gives clear evidence
of Avitus’ remarkably candid private religious dealings with Sigismund. Sigismund,
it is implied, must have celebrated Easter with Gundobad according to the Allan rite. 3
Avitus even encourages him to go along with his father’s Arianism politely until the
right moment comes, a point of some significance when looking at some of the more
obfuscatory remarks in other letters of Avitus dealing with the prince’s Catholicism.
The tone of this letter contrasts starkly with the flattery of later letters such as Ep. 91.
Avitus the bishop to his master, Sigismund (92.17 Peiperj
We, your poor little people of Vienne, have celebrated the feast of Easter
with you, since God was willing: ‘with you’, I emphasise, not in place, but in
the spirit. If you were to ask what it was like, I would say that it was difficult
to do, since we were not together, but that it went well, because we were [at
1 For the king’s banquets see also Ep. 86.
2 The feast appears, from what follows, to have been Easter.
3 There may also have been a question of celebrating on different days: cf. Greg. Tur. DLH
5.17, 6.43, and 10.23: GM 23 on the springs of Osset and the calculation of Easter. The phrase
divinitate propitia, however, would seem to indicate that on this occasion the two groups
celebrated Easter on the same day.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
236
4/26/02, 11:14AM
SECULAR-TEMPORAL MATTERS
237
least] near each other. Nonetheless, because it would have been easy for you
to be present, it was the more annoying that you were absent. But you must
not think that I am in disagreement with your decision, when 1 regret these
circumstances. It is my affection, O holy one, I believe, that has long held me
back from that (= disagreement), not haughty disdain that prevents it. You
love your one church 1 equally in both cities, but you cling to your devout
father, 2 to the extent that it is expedient, until such a time as he agrees that
you may follow whatever church you like. Therefore, as we have been
ordered to do, we first discharge our debt to God regarding this feast, and
then to Caesar. 3 To us who are concerned about your happiness and safety,
Caesar though you be, 4 give back what 5 we demand from our masters, because
we are pious.
Epistula 79: Introduction
Avitus sends greetings for the feast of Saint Vincent to Sigismund. He grumbles that
Sigismund did not visit him in Vienne on the way from Sapaudia to Provence.
The reference to Provence at the end of the letter is interesting: before 507 the
southern frontier of the Burgundian kingdom lay in the region of the valley of the
Durance. As a result of Alaric’s defeat by Clovis the Burgundians may have gained
land further south: Isidore talks of Gundobad campaigning at Narbonne. 6 Any
gains in this region, however, were probably lost in Theodoric the Great’s counter¬
attack. 7 This, however, leaves a considerable problem in identifying what Avitus
meant by provincia: that it lay in the direction of Provence is clear from the fact that
he felt that anyone travelling there from Sapaudia ought to pass through Vienne.
There is one further indication that the Burgundians may have had land in Provence,
since Gregory of Tours (DLH 2.32) says, not necessarily correctly, that they
controlled the lands of the Rhone, the Saone and Marseilles. It is possible, therefore,
1 I.e. the Catholic church.
2 Note that Avitus calls Gundobad pius even though he is an Arian and even though he is
discussing Sigismund’s Catholicism. On the complexity of Avitus’ response to Gundobad's
Arianism see especially Horn. 24. Compare also Ennodius 437 on Theodoric.
3 Mt. 22.21. For another occasion when Avitus uses the same passage from Matthew, see
Ep. 53, p. 82.11-13. Caesar here is Gundobad, or possibly Gundobad and Sigismund.
4 Avitus uses the pluralis maiestatis here, but the second time round ‘Caesar’ refers to
Sigismund alone. He makes a feeble joke about what Caesar should render unto him. The
implication of the term ‘Caesar’ is that Sigismund has some sort of royal status.
5 I.e. the kings’ presence.
6 Historia Gotlwrum, Wandalorum, Sueborum 36-37.
7 Vila Caesarii 1.38; L. Schmidt, Geschichte der Deutschen Stdmme bis zum Ausgang der
Volkerwanderung: Die Ostgennanen (Munich, 1934), vol. I, pp. 156-58.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
237
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
238
AVITUS OF VIENNE
that the Burgundians held a stake in Marseilles, and that that was the object of
Sigismund’s journey. The alternative might be to treat the reference as being
chronologically significant, and to date the letter to 508, when the Burgundians may
have had Provencal landholdings, although this might be ruled out by the fact that the
journey took place at the time of the feast of St Vincent, probably 22 January.
Avitus the bishop to Sigismund (93.19 Peiperj
Since I was delayed for two days in the presence of my master, the father of
Your Glory, 1 it was only rather belatedly that I, with my customary concern,
arranged for a messenger to convey my annual respects to you for the feast
of Saint Vincent. 2 I wished that, in the midst of the activity by which your
labour is watchful for our safety, my spirit, always in your debt, might offer
a cult of pure devotion. It suffices to console my longing that the health of all
of us consists (after God) in your welfare. For the rest, it cannot be accepted
without scruple, that, in your carefully chosen stages, we seem to have been
passed by, when you travelled from Sapaudia 3 to Provence.
Epistula 91: Introduction
Even by Avitus’ standards the fawning language of this letter is exceptional. That this
is no mere stylistic exercise may be implied by the bishop’s concern over the
prince’s profession of faith. It seems that Sigismund has only recently converted, and
1 Gundobad.
2 The cult of St Vincent seems to have been particularly significant in Chalon-sur-Saone,
thus raising once again the issue of Sigismund’s association with that city. Whether the Vincent
celebrated in Chalon is the same as Vincent of Saragossa is an insoluble problem. The date of
the feast would seem, however, to be that for the Spanish martyr, i.e. 22 January, which might
seem an odd season for Sigismund to be travelling. On the cult of Vincent in the region see E.
Ewig, ‘Die Kathedralpatrozinien im romischen und im frankischen Gallien', in idem, ed.,
Spdtantikes und frdnkisches Gallien (Munich, 1979), vol. 2, p. 306. See also Favrod, Histoire
politique , pp. 166-67. On the interest of the Burgundian royal family in the cult one might note
that the church of St Victor built by princess Sedeleuba in Geneva (Fredegar, 3.18; 4.22), was
later known as the church of SS Vincent, Ursus and Victor (L. Blondel, ‘Le Prieure Saint-Victor,
les debuts du christianisme et la royaute burgonde a Gen eye’, Bulletin de la societe d’histoire et
d’archeologie de Geneve 11 (1958), pp. 211-58), though the Vincent in question is more likely
to be Vincent of Lerins.
3 Sapaudia is not to be confused with modern Savoy, lying rather between Geneva and
Neufchatel; cf. P. Duparc, ’La Sapaudia’, Comptes rendus de I’Academie des Inscriptions et
Belles Lettres (1958), pp. 371-83. For a more recent discussion, Favrod, Histoire politique, pp.
100-17. It was the region originally conferred on the Burgundians in the 440s, Chronicle of 452
128.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
238
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
SECULAR-TEMPORAL MATTERS
239
that the security of the Catholics depends, as a result, on his survival. Not surpris¬
ingly the Catholics are concerned for his safe return.
The military context of the letter can only be a matter of conjecture. If the
expedition undertaken (suscepta expeditio) is an aggressive campaign, it is most
likely to be the joint Franco-Burgundian campaign against the Visigoths in 508, 1
although there may have been other unrecorded campaigns, for instance against
the Alamans. If Sigismund’s expeditio is defensive it could have taken place in the
context of either Clovis’ campaign of 500 or Theodoric’s counter-attack, follow¬
ing the aggession of 508. 2 Of these possibilities the campaign of 508 may be the
most likely, although if the tone of the letter does indicate that Sigismund had
only recently been converted, an earlier date might make more sense.
Avitus the bishop to his master, Sigismund {99.1 Peiperj
I know that it is impertinent to suggest that you should write me at a time
when you are preoccupied with the cares and concerns over which, with
heaven’s help, you faithfully keep watch for the safety of our fatherland. But
since the Lofty Condescension of Your Piety 3 has been so far from forgetting
your special servant that in the very midst of the expedition you have
undertaken, you 4 doubled my senses’ longing for you through your sweet
address, who would not understand that you patiently put up with the very
ineptitude that you elicit through your kindness? 5 Therefore in my concern I
take it upon myself to inquire whether, with God to strengthen you, you are
well, and how the hope of our shared desire smiles upon your undertakings.
I do not merely ask this, but pray by the grace that you have received from
God and granted to me, that, even though we are rightly secure about the
strength of the faith you have declared, 6 we may be the more so when you
grant us the gift of being cautious. 7 Please have a thought for our fearfulness
and cowardice, and do not think it more important that we all devoutly pray
for you than that we are on tenterhooks and fear for you. But even though we
are fearful sinners in our own consciences, we assume in our unwavering
1 Chronicle of 511 nn. 689-90: Isidore, Historia Gothorum, Wandalorum, Sueborum 36-37.
2 Moorhead, Theodoric in Italy, pp. 180-83.
3 All of this is a cumbersome honorific.
4 Avitus used the third person to match the honorific.
5 I.e. you will not be angry that I am writing you, because you addressed me first.
6 This reference to Sigismund’s faith seems a little more positive than that in Ep. 45, and
may suggest that it belongs to the period of a later campaign.
7 I.e. you take care of yourself. The implication is, presumably, that the security of
Catholicism in the kingdom depended on Sigismund’s patronage, and therefore on his survival.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
239
4/26/02, 11:14AM
240
AVITUS OF VIENNE
faith that, since you have Christ to protect you, even though this fear of ours
may bring a smile to your lips, at least it will move the ears of God to grant
us the joy of a happy outcome 1 for you.
Epistula 92: Introduction
This letter presumably refers to the same conflict mentioned in Ep. 91, perhaps the
campaign against the Visigoths in 508. The religious anxiety expressed in the two
letters has also been seen as comparable. 2
Avitus the bishop to his master, Sigismund {99.15 Peiperj
Whoever worries about your prosperity appears not to trust in what God has
promised. 3 But if you consider my feelings with your customary courtesy,
you will have no trouble understanding that you ought to forgive my
cowardice for its excessive fear. For 4 all who honestly take upon themselves
the name of ‘Catholic’ ought now to entreat God with nightlong prayers, that
he faithfully join what is near 5 and with a happy outcome overthrow what is
hostile 6 on your behalf, when you convey our prayers to him, untouched and
whole, and that thus, in a complicated and difficult situation, with Christ to
fight before you, you may gain both the peace you desire and the victory you
are owed. Therefore if even this time of great anxiety has not diminished the
favour with which you think of me in your spirit, as your special servant,
even though I did not dare to send a greeting, but had intended to wait for
[news of] your safety from God, it was with a very anxious and alert soul that
I sent you this respectful page, worried first about your welfare and then
about that of the army. Therefore, even though - thanks be to God! - I may
hear the good news from some people who were travelling through, all the
1 Felicitas vestra could also be construed as an honorific, ‘the joy of Your Happiness’.
2 See Van de Vyver, ‘La Victoire contre les Alamans’ (1936), p. 908, n.l.
3 This could allude to concerns about Sigismund’s faith, not just about his personal safety,
though the concern does not seem to be comparable to that in Ep. 45.
4 Peiper punctuates this as a new sentence, although it is in fact part of the previous one:
deberi, quippe ... would be better.
5 Neighbouring territory or, more likely, neighbouring people as allies, in which case the
reference might well be to the Franks under Clovis, who, even if he was not yet baptised, had
certainly made clear his Catholic allegiance in 507. Such a reading might also be supported by
the adverb fide liter, which could be seen as having a doctrinal implication.
6 Presumably the Visigoths or Ostrogoths.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
240
4/26/02, 11:14AM
SECULAR-TEMPORAL MATTERS
241
same you may guess, most pious master, 1 how much sweeter it will be for
me if, just as when certain people tell me about it, the knowledge of your
kind feelings feeds me, likewise a written answer brings me joy. In your
letter, as a substitute for your presence, I may be worthy to possess your words
instead of seeing you face to face, and to kiss the signature instead of your
hand.
Epistula 32: Introduction
One of Avitus’ more flowery, saccharine and supine friendship letters. Addressed
to his master, Sigismund, it has no clear content or purpose other than to convey
the bishop's respect: overblown and coy rhetoric curries Sigismund’s favour and
promotes the appropriate hierarchical relations between bishop and prince. It
is clearly a follow-up to a letter sent (late) by Avitus to Sigismund for the Feast of
St Peter. Sigismund subsequently sent a message to tell Avitus that he had been
dilatory in writing, and would keep the messenger who had carried his letter with
him a bit longer. Avitus affects misunderstanding. It would be heaven to have been
detained at Sigismund’s side, and that, if he knew this would be his punishment,
he would more frequently delay in answering.
Avitus the bishop to his master, Sigismund {62.25 Peiperj
Recently, I sent the respects that 1 always owe Your Highness 2 on the
occasion of the feast of the Apostle. 3 In a communication ( sermo ) that was
no less precious for its politeness than notable for its rhetoric, you told me
that you had responded a trifle late for the following reason: namely in order
that self-aware humility 4 that rightly seeks to avoid [the appearance of]
arrogance in writing would suffer 5 the torture of dryness longer, the more it 6
thirsted for the splendid refreshment 7 of a chance to speak with you. 8 As you
deign to reply, it would be a sort of revenge 9 that the letter-carrier, sent by me
1 The honorific is in the plural to match the plural verbs of polite address.
2 Culmen vestrum.
3 St Peter.
4 Avitus’.
5 Lit. ‘pay’.
6 Taking S’s sitiret. For the syntax with an honorific compare Ep. 91, p. 99.5 duplicaret.
7 Lit. ‘fountain’. Avitus may be alluding to Ps. 41.
8 Presumably this sentence gives Sigismund’s reading of the situation. Avitus was being
over-proud in not ‘presuming’ to write to Sigismund.
9 For a similar playful ‘revenge’ topos see Ep. 72. There are also parallel revenge-topoi in
Sid. Ap. Ep. 4.2.4. If Sidonius does not write, Claudianus will.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
241
4/26/02, 11:14AM
242
AVITUS OF VIENNE
a bit late, would tarry a bit longer with you. O sweet punishment! O sentence
of longed-for cruelty! Who would <not> 1 tolerate such a punishment
calmly? - that locked up the paradise 2 of your presence, he see you on
account of a blessed delay. I am quite afraid lest you order me to write
frequently, if you are disposed to take revenge in this way upon my delaying.
Or if I were certain that I would receive this sort of punishment, 1 would
offer writings that I had written less frequently than I ought. Would that I
were with you, and were being denied a swift return! The sort of words that
I was long allowed to read, I would [then] be permitted to hear from their
very source for a longer time period. 3 God will certainly see what I deserve
in your eyes, both for my boldness in serving you and my fearfulness: all the
same I shall be guilty in the eyes of my letter-carriers, if I cheat them of a
long stay with you by correcting the crime of which you accuse me.
1 The rhetoric of the passage clearly requires a non here.
2 Avitus seems to be making a jocular allusion to the expected (and opposite) expression
paradiso exclusus. For similar word-play on includo and excludo see Ep. 45, p.74.21 and Ep.
86, p. 95.25-26.
3 I.e. Sigismund’s lips.
Trans/2a
242
4/26/02, 11:14AM
CLOSE EPISCOPAL CONNECTIONS
10. APOLLINARIS, BISHOP OF VALENCE, HIS BROTHER
Contents
Epistula 13 Apollinaris of Valence to Avitus. Apollinaris received an admonitory
dream, because he had forgotten the commemoration of their sister’s death-
day.
Epistula 14 Avitus to Apollinaris of Valence. The answer to Ep. 13. Avitus forgives
his brother and interprets his dream.
Epistula 27 Avitus to Apollinaris of Valence. An invitation to a religious festival and
negotiations about reconciliation with a third party.
Epistula 61 Avitus to Apollinaris of Valence. An informal letter of apology.
Epistula 71 Apollinaris of Valence to Avitus. A mock threat, circumstances unknown.
Epistula 72 Avitus to Apollinaris of Valence. An apology for not being able to attend
a feast at Apollinaris’ house, coupled with heavy-handed jokes about the fishy
consolation Apollinaris sent.
Epistula 87 Avitus to Apollinaris of Valence. Instructions for the design of a rever¬
sible seal-ring, and a request for a potter (date 507-508).
Epistula 88 Avitus to Apollinaris of Valence. Avitus seems to imply that he is ill and
may soon be dead. Apollinaris is to oversee the election of his successor.
Epistula 13: Introduction
Apollinaris of Valence writes in contrition to his brother Avitus. He had forgotten to
commemorate the death of their sister and experienced a visitation in a dream. A red
dove plucked at his hand, and he then remembered what he should have done. The
identification of the ghostly visitor as Avitus’ and Apollinaris’ sister appears in
Ep. 14, p. 47.12, necessitudinum praeteritarum and, especially, p. 47.15 germanae
communis. This letter is a dreamer’s account of an authentic dream, not a standard
symbolic literary product.
The dove often represents chastity, simplicity (Mt. 10.16), and innocence. Only
in Jeremiah (25.38,46.16 and 50.16) is it a symbol of vengeance and anger. Since the
Holy Spirit appeared in the Gospels as a dove (Mk 1.10; Mt. 3.16), it could
represent the soul of a martyr, as in Prudentius, Per. 3.161, and here the soul of a dead
virgin. The young Virgin Mary in the Temple is described as a dove in the
Protevangelium Jacobi 8.1 and the the Barcelona Hymn 26. More importantly the
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
243
4/26/02, 11:14AM
244
AVITUS OF VIENNE
dove was a common motif on funerary monuments throughout the Later Roman
Empire. 1 Doves could also represent men, Greg. Tur. DLH 3 15, where they represent
Attalus and Leo.
Although Fuscina is not mentioned by name in this letter, it is possible that she is
the sister who is the subject of Epp. 13 and 14. An argument in favour of this would
be the evocation of the colour of blood, which would seem appropriate for a martyr,
as Fuscina was later seen to be in a saint’s life which recounts (7) an attempt to
abduct her from the monastery of SS Gervasius and Protasius. 2 Although Avitus and
Apollinaris had one other sister, she is largely ignored in Avitus’ works. 3 If this is
correct, then letters 13-14 cannot be earlier than 506-07, when Fuscina was still
alive, according to the preface to the CCL. Concern to commorate her death-day
clearly relates to standard commemoration of the dead in Late Antiquity, 4 but this
letter also seems to indicate that she had become something of a family saint.
Communication between the living and the dead, whether in visions or in dreams,
was a subject of theological concern in Late Antiquity. Augustine discussed whether
and how the dead appeared to ask for burial as well as how they found out about the
actions of the living. 5 Interestingly this is not the only ‘ghost story’ involving negli¬
gence by the living to appear in letters of this period. Ennodius (161 to Adeodatus
and 162 to Beatus) had a vision of his relative Cynegia, harshly reprimanding him for
not composing a verse epitaph for her tomb, an omission he remedied instantly. One
might further compare Sidonius’ anger at the desecration of his grandfather’s grave
(Ep. 3.12). 6
1 See DACL 3.2.222-2225, esp. 2222 for Gaul.
2 Ed. Catalogus codicum hagiographicorum latinorum in Bibliotheca Nationali Parisiensi
3 (Brussels, 1893), pp. 563-65.
3 Fuscina’s sister has been identified alternatively with the Aspidia of CCL 87 by Mathisen,
‘PLRE II: Some Suggested Addenda and Corrigenda’, p. 376, and with the ?Eusebia of CCL 95
by M. Heinzelmann, ‘Gallische Prosopographie (260-527)’, Francia 10 (1982), p. 602:
[? Eusebia] 1. But the quondam of CCL 87 implies that Aspidia was of an earlier generation,
and there is no evidence that any of the women of CCL 92-96 was a sister of Fuscina. Indeed the
Latin of CCL 99, matres, clearly implies that all three women belonged to an earlier generation.
Besides, since the family continued beyond Avitus’ generation, and not through direct
descendents of Avitus, Apollinaris or Fuscina, it would seem that Fuscina’s sister was not a
virgin. As a married woman she would not have been an appropriate individual for the CCL.
That she was not a virgin may explain Avitus’ silence.
4 Tertullian (De exhortatione castitatis 51 and De Monogamia 10) speaks of the oblationes
annuas that are due a wife.
5 De Cura pro mortuis 10 and 15.
6 See also Wood, ‘Family and Friendship in the West’, p. 423.
Trans/2a
244
4/26/02, 11:14AM
APOLLINARIS, BISHOP OF VALENCE, HIS BROTHER 245
Bishop Apollinciris [of Valence] to Bishop Avitus {46.11 Peiperj
My belated repentance has already caused me much pain. All the same,
because I failed to show devotion and did not deserve to participate even by
proxy, in that feast day fit to be cultivated by angels along with us, I have at
least tried to make good my omission. As I confide in you, most reverend
master, I was warned to do this by a visitation from the blessed spirit herself.
For on the very hallowed evening in question in a vision something stuck to
my hands, and, as it sat next to me, a dove that gleamed brightly, but with an
unusual red colour, was plucking 1 at it. After awakening, when I recognised
the customary cleanness 2 of my hands, but remembered nonetheless that I
was undeservedly being absolved, while I turned this curious event sadly
and nervously over in my mind, all of a sudden, as if pricked by a goad, I
remembered the debt I owed. Your Pious Holiness no doubt can judge what
confusion and bitterness overwhelmed me at that point. To some extent,
however, I was consoled by the hope that she would forgive what she saw fit
to remind me of, so that some chance of serving a saint might be left my
unhappy self. My supplication, added to the offices owed her commemora¬
tive day, has only one request to make - that she may breathe this part too of
her forgiveness into your feelings when you call me to account, which is
more than fair to me. 3
Epistula 14: Introduction
Avitus responds to Ep. 13 of Apollinaris. The letter provides an unusual example
of the custom of dream-interpretation. Avitus does not take the dove to represent
Fuscina’s spirit, but Apollinaris’ own piety. At the end of the letter Avitus
somewhat mysteriously alludes to the lighting of Apollinaris’ offering ( oblalio ) de
1 Vellere, ‘to tweak, pluck', sometimes denotes actions intended to get someone’s attention
or remind him of something. See Verg. Buc. 6.4, Hor. S. 1.9.63.
2 TLL .s.v. 'horror’ 2998.21 lists this as an example of horror = species squalida vel inculta.
It would be odd, however, for Apollinaris to acknowledge the 'daily dirtiness’ of his hands.
Horror could also mean ‘bristliness’, ‘hairiness’. But there are still difficulties. The dove was
plucking or tweaking at whatever was stuck to Apollinaris’ hands, but when he awoke, he found
that they were as before, i.e. in their day-to-day state. Since this state was presumably one in
which nothing was stuck to them, it seems likely that horrorem is corrupt, and should be
honorem. See TLL, s.v. ‘honor’ 2930.16 with the idea of beauty or attractiveness and 2930.49ft'.
with the idea of brightness. Honor in this case would refer to the customary cleanliness and
attractiveness of Apollinaris’ hands.
3 Plus iam iusta, ‘already more fair’, makes little sense: emend to plus quam iusta. 'more
than just’.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
245
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
246
AVITUS OF VIENNE
abundantia superioris anni (because it was so generous last year). He seems to be
alluding to a votive candle or lamp used to commemorate the dead. This votive
candle should only have lasted for one year’s observances; therefore it is a miracle,
showing Apollinaris’ own holiness, that his votive candle lasted for the second year,
thus exonerating him, when he thought he had forgotten his sister’s death-day. i.e.
there was no sin, because the candle showed he had made enough offerings in times
past to compensate. Candles seem to have been used on tombs to commemorate the
dead from pagan times. 1 Although their use on tombs was prohibited by the Council
of Elvira (c. 34, cereos per diem placuit in coemeterio non incendi), they continued
to be a common feature of martyr’s shrines. 2 It would appear that the tomb of Fuscina
was near that of Avitus in Vienne.
Bishop Avitus to Bishop Apollinaris [of Valence] [47.1 Peiper]
Since your very error is so holy, it is clear how much of the grace of God
is in you, 3 and the sum of your virtues can be divined. For while a just man
accusing himself tries to condemn himself, because he is incapable of
sinning, the humility of him who confesses grows in proportion to his merit
- not the truth of the confession in proportion to the guilt. I admit that you
have gone beyond what is customary - but in devotion. You have always sent
a sweet expression of sympathy to me 4 concerning that day which you deign
to remember, but not surprisingly forgetfulness supervened. For beyond a
doubt, since the commemoration was not carried out, the effect [of the
negligence] is apparent.
But you have shown with what high-mindedness it pleases you to
observe the day, because it caused you such pain to have forgotten it. Indeed
a sacred revelation followed your honourable crime, and the punishment
found in the sleeper was the same as the sin of the waking man. Lo! ‘I speak
the truth in Christ, and lie not.’ 5 When I read about the dream you saw, my
eyes brimming over with tears, I remembered all our relatives who have
1 Cabrol s.v. ‘cierges’ DACL 3.2.1613; J. Marquardt, Das Privatleben der Romer
(Darmstadt, 1980), vol. I, p. 368, esp. n. 1.
2 Paul. Nol. C. 14.100; De Miraculis S. Stephani 2.24, PL 41.846; Greg. Tur. GC 18.
3 Literally ‘in Your Merit’, taking S’s reading vestro. Vestri , ‘the grace of you’ is awkward,
since vestri is usually objective, and creates a jingle with dei.
4 L reads dulcis vobis venit a vobis (nonsense) and Mommsen emended it to dulcis vobis
venit a nobis. One suspects that it should be dulcis nobis venit a vobis : Apollinaris had always
sent a kind expression of consolation, but this year he forgot. Avitus is more likely to be
complimenting his brother’s behaviour than boasting about his own. The impersonal expression
praevenit oblivio (for oblitus es ) is likewise tactful.
5 1 Tim. 2.7.
Trans/2a
246
4/26/02, 11:14AM
APOLLINARIS, BISHOP OF VALENCE, HIS BROTHER 247
been sent on ahead, 1 and thereby understood that I had been warned to pay
my respects to them, because of the visitation you received. I will tell you
simply what I felt about the revelation.
This is what you say. ‘On that very hallowed evening’, namely when the
burial of our 2 sister used to be celebrated, ‘something stuck to my hands, at
which, as it sat next to me gleaming with an unusual red colour a dove was
plucking’. But when your sense of piety, not having flown away 3 for long,
settled down near you in swift recollection, the debt, 4 which you, holiest and
dearest of my relatives, sensed, deservedly, I say, in the form of the dove -
‘gleaming’, because you shone thus in your simplicity, ‘an unusual red
colour’, because although you were innocent, you exceptionally blushed
when pricked by your own conscience - you increased, as 1 said above, the
customary interest you owed. Nor was the observance missed, as you
thought. For, on the occasion of that very night which, at Christ’s instigation,
you were not permitted to forget, your gift, plentiful as it was last year, still
shone as strongly. 5 Thus from some sort of never-ending fount of divine
blessing, what you pay on a given year is sufficient for many. I beg God that
some day you may in your kindness make this same payment to me. 6
Epistula 27: Introduction
Apollinaris has had many visitors from court ( aulici ) living off him, 7 but is still
hoping that Avitus will come visit during a forthcoming festival. Avitus replies with
1 Since necessitudo is feminine it is impossible to tell whether the dead relatives were men
or women. Nonetheless this is the clearest statement outside the CCL of the importance of
reverence for the family. It is in such developments of traditional Roman reverence for the
family that one should see the origins of the early medieval Adelsheiliger, usually associated by
modem historians with Germanic and not with Gallo-Roman sensitivities. See the discussion in
I. N. Wood, ‘The Use and Abuse of Latin Hagiography in the Early Medieval West’, in E.
Chrysos and I. N. Wood, eds, East and West: Modes of Communication (Leiden, 1999), pp.
102-04. Avitus’ phraseology may be influenced by Aen. 2.560 which he quotes in Ep. 51 p. 80.6
animo namque ... subit cari genitoris imago.
2 Communis means ‘the sister we share’.
3 Avitus uses imagery to interpret the dream that is in keeping with its substance: the
appearance of a dove.
4 There is an anacoluthon in the sentence. Debitum which ought to be governed by a verb is
left hanging while Avitus executes some exegetical roulades. He instead continues with
ampliastis several lines down.
5 Referring apparently to some type of votive candle.
6 This would most probably indicate that Avitus is the elder brother; see Ep. 88.
7 See the joking Ep. 83 for more on the depredations of courtiers given a chance to eat fish.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
247
4/26/02, 11:14AM
248
AVITUS OF VIENNE
a barrage of biblical allusions. Clearly one reason why Apollinaris wishes Avitus to
visit him is to patch up some difference between his brother and an, unfortunately
unnamed, Catholic senator, possibly Heraclius (with whom Avitus is known to have
had disagreements). 1
Avitus the bishop to Apollinaris the bishop [of Valence] (57.25 Peiperj
You command me - and it is your desire - to approach the celebratory rites,
both old and new 2 with the zeal of twofold love. But I fear lest the fact that
you have held onto the powerful 3 rather [too] long, may hold me 4 back. Pray
that an effect may be commensurate with your desire 5 - unless you think that
(money) better 6 spent, which is warming your spirit, even though the store¬
house is still cold. Therefore, even though you say that you have not paid out
a great deal, and even though you heave a sigh of relief now that the
assembly of courtiers has been disbanded, if I will have any opportunity to
make an excursion, you will invite those extra people who come, even if you
are unwilling. 7
God will provide feasts for the multitude: for you those of a banquet, for
himself those of the poor. Oil will be heaped up in a cruse and meal in a
barrel. 8 As long as there are even five loaves there, let it suffice to have
provided two fishes. 9 May you be confident after experiencing these miracles
that Christ is hardly likely to fail a gathering of his poor: when you have
gathered together many thousands of people, you will bring back many
baskets of leftovers.
You be my guarantor for our son, who, as you write, deigns to beg for his
1 Cf. Epp. 95 and 96. The description of the man as films noster makes it clear that there was
a family connection between Avitus, Apollinaris and the Catholic senator, just as Epp. 95 and 96
make clear a family connection between Avitus and Heraclius.
2 Perhaps a reference to a cult of Fuscina. See Epp. 13-14.
3 See p. 65.16 for potestatis vestrae (of Liberius). The word almost becomes a collective at
p. 114.38, potestatem caelestium ministrorum.
4 This appears to be a pluralis maiestatis, unless Avitus is thinking also of his retinue. A
more satisfactory reading, however, might be vos, since the impediment affects Apollinaris.
5 Peiper’s sentence division at this point is unhelpful: a dash would be preferable.
6 Here magis probably means ‘better’ rather than ‘more’. Apollinaris has got his charity to
keep him warm.
7 Taking invitus L.
8 The allusion is to 3 Kgs 18.12-16.
9 Mt. 14.17-20; Mk 6.38^14.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
248
4/26/02, 11:14AM
APOLLINARIS, BISHOP OF VALENCE, HIS BROTHER 249
and my 1 mutual reconciliation. If he wishes to behave in a conciliatory
fashion, I will be friendly; if he wishes an end to hostilities, I too wish for
perpetual concord - provided that, when a man of my rank, whom it is
inappropriate to deceive, intends to trust a Catholic senator, he should not
become secure merely to be [subsequently] considered lacking in caution. 2
Epistula 61: Introduction
There has presumably been some falling-out between the brothers. Avitus is waiting
for a letter of forgiveness at Christmas. A good example of the difficulties of inter¬
preting allusive communication. Presumably because of Avitus’ comment on his
sickness, Peiper dated this letter to 517/18.
Avitus the bishop to Apollinaris the bishop j87.22 Peiperj
After the Christmas service at which I participated, sick and indeed over¬
exhausted as I was, I am awaiting news of you, the thing that is of the
most importance to me after God. If I am fortunate enough to receive it,
whatever harshness 3 1 deserve, will be mitigated, as I trust. As you deserve,
it will be washed away.
Epistula 71: Introduction
Though this could be the reply to Ep. 61, it is more likely that it is a brief and
facetious letter in which the ultio, the iniuria and the noxa are all in jest, cf. Ep. 32,
p. 63.2-3 and Ep. 72.
Apollinaris the bishop to Avitus the bishop {90.1 Peiper)
As I carefully pondered with what punishment to strike Your Rudeness,
nothing seemed more appropriate than to attend to the imputed injury with
alacrity. Therefore you, who see the present wrong instantly expiated, need
have no fear for the future.
1 Presumably the films’ and Avitus’.
2 Avitus is prepared to meet the Catholicus senator halfway, but wants to make it clear that
it is wrong to make light promises to a bishop, and that he does not want to trust the man, be
fooled, and then considered credulous.
3 Taking asperitas as the implied antecedent of qua. Asperitas is also mentioned in Ep. 58,
p. 87.8.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
249
4/26/02, 11:14AM
250
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Epistula 72: Introduction
A ‘fish letter’ like Ep. 84. 1 Behind the heavy-handed jokes of this comic variant on
the standard festal-letter lies the following situation: Avitus was unable to attend a
festival at his brother’s house. Apollinaris presumably said in jest that he would send
‘troops’ to punish Avitus. Instead he sends him some fish, the promised ‘Marines’.
As at all periods in the ancient world, from Ennius’ Hedyphagetica and Plautus’
slave-feasts to Ausonius’ Mosella, fish was a luxury item. There is a parallel (of
sorts) to this letter in Symmachus' correspondence to Ausonius (Ep. 1.14.5), where
the senator cattily protests that he never got served the exotic fish that featured in
Ausonius’ Mosella. Avitus repeats this performance later in Ep. 86.
Avitus the bishop to Apollinaris the bishop {90.5 Peiperj
A constraint prevented me from going to the festival, but kindness brought it
to me. 2 So, you write that you have avenged 3 my lack of respect with
reinforcements from the sea. 4 A fine torture this! May it cause no conflict
with the desires of the stomach! I would very much wish to be with you -
were it not that you punished the absent after this fashion. May the measures
you take against a stubborn offender never stop! In fact nothing alarms me
more than the prospect that you may order me not to be afraid in the future.
Give your indulgence to him who asks. Forgive him to whom you wish to be
niggardly. What is more, now that I have experienced your measures at first
hand, it is clear that I long for your displeasure rather than your forgiveness.
As for the rest, let God grant to your prayers, that in the future you may after
a different fashion make me present through your prayers - who this year
partook of the duties rather than 5 the delights of the feast - and that, when I
have returned, you may with similar severity believe that I was absent. 6 I
have sent your way eight assorted trifles 7 from the marshes and two pairs of
1 See Shanzer, ‘Bishops, Letters’.
2 The Latin features a mannered interlace of festivitas-necessitas-festivitas-humanitas.
3 See A. Klotz, “TJltuisse”: zu Alcimus Avitus’, ALL 15 (1908), pp. 418-19, though
Goelzer, p. 275, followed Peiper’s reading, because of the parallel with Cassian, Coni. 13.5.3.
4 The Latin has a double-entendre. Copiae means both ‘troops’ and ‘supplies’.
5 S’s ojficiis magis quam seems necessary.
6 A hideously mannered and contorted sentence. Avitus is saying that this year he could not
go, but got sent the goodies. Next year he would like to make his brother’s prayers come true
and go to the feast, but get sent the goodies anyway as if he had not been there.
7 Quisquiliae (Haupt’s clever emendation) means ‘flotsam and jetsam’, hence also ‘trifles’.
Peiper follows Ducange in taking the quisquiliae to be quails, while citing Apuleius, Met. 1.24,
where it clearly refers to fish. Apuleius, Apologia 34, p. 40.16, likewise describes fish. Goelzer,
Trans/2a
250
4/26/02, 11:14AM
APOLLINARIS, BISHOP OF VALENCE, HIS BROTHER 251
soles * 1 for you to sink your teeth into. Since I was somewhat touched, I have
not altogether done you a bad turn in return for yours!
Epistula 87: Introduction
One of a number of letters written to Avitus’ brother, bishop of Valence. The
beginning is another one of Avitus’ exercises in coded communication. Note how
diplomatically he alludes to Ostrogoths who have been said to have been laying
waste to the Rhone valley without mentioning their name. The third sentence seems
to be preparing Apollinaris for a further communication that Avitus now feels it is
safe to send. The rest of the letter is remarkable because it describes a ring Avitus
would like Apollinaris to have made for him, and asks for a master potter and
information about preparing clay and constructing a kiln.
The letter is likewise unusual in providing one of the few indications of
chronology in Avitus’ correspondence. The king of the Goths (rex Getarum) is Alaric
II, and the ‘ensuing disaster' (secutura ruina) is therefore his defeat by Clovis in
battle at Vogliacum in 507. 2 If this is right, the association of disaster with the
debasement of the coinage raises the distinct possibility that the cause of the war
between Alaric and Clovis was economic. 3 In all probability it should be linked with
the payment of tribute owed by Alaric to Clovis since the meeting at Amboise (Greg.
Tur. DLH 2.35), which may have been paid in debased coinage in 506/07. 4 This fits
well with Cassiodorus’ comments on the insignificance of the origins of the war. 5 In
short, this letter is possibly of considerable importance for the understanding of the
economic origins of an early medieval war.
Avitus’ description of his desired signet ring is abstruse, elaborate and
pretentious leaving room for surprise perhaps that any craftsman was able to execute
it from these instructions. Ekphrases of valuable objects, however, are not unknown
p. 559, mistakenly accepted quisquiliae as quails — thinking that perhaps that ‘cailles’ was a
French reflex of it. Avitus sent fish, see p. 90.52 marinis copiis.
1 The pun on solea (sole) operates in Latin as well as English.
2 There is conflict of opinion whether this battle took place at Vouille or Voulon.
3 See Wood, Merovingian Kingdoms, p. 47.
4 For Visigothic currency and its devaluation as a sign of economic crisis, see M. Rouche,
L’Aquitaine: des Wisigoths aux Arabes 418-781 (Paris, 1979), p. 302, esp. n. 371. No examples
of such debased coinage have been identified, but the Avitus passage makes it clear that debased
coins were issued by Alaric II: see W. J. Tomasini, The Barbaric Tremissis in Spain and
Southern France. Anastasius to Leovigild (New York, 1964), pp. 51-52 and also Grierson and
Blackburn, Medieval European Coinage, p. 77, which discusses the strictures of the Lex
Gundobada against the circulation of monetas gothium ... qui a tempore Alarici regis adaerati
sunt, but omits this passage of Avitus.
5 War. 3.1; 3.4.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
251
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
252
AVITUS OF VIENNE
in epistolography. He may have been thinking of the sort of ekphrasis Sidonius
produced in Ep. 4.8.4—5, a description of a silver shell basin intended as gift for
Queen Ragnahild.
The letter is also important as a literary document relating to signet rings. Some
of the features of this ring are paralleled, e.g. the swivel mechanism, allowing the
face to be turned from public gaze. 1 The material from which the Avitan ring is to be
constructed, according to the text as it has come down to us, is, however, unusual: not
gold, as one would expect for an episcopal signet ring, but iron. 2 The earliest Roman
rings were iron, 3 but iron rings seem to have been used primarily by slaves; ones of
lead as ex-votos by the poorest people. 4 Trimalchio’s odd ring of gold with iron stars
(Petronius, Sat. 32) represents his status as a freedman: he would not have been
permitted to wear the gold ring of a free man. Avitus emphasises his brother’s
generosity and taste in offering to have a ring made for him (amplitudinem elegantiae
tuae) and insists on the high quality of the electrum that is to go into the construction
of the bezel, recalling with distaste the debasement of the Visigothic coinage. Iron
therefore seems an unthinkable material for this fussily described objet d’art. If
Avitus had wished to emphasise the ascetic modesty of his ring’s design, he would
have made something of it. Aureo is an easy correction: the ring was gold. That
debased metal was used, fraudulently, by goldsmiths in the Lyons region is attested
by Gregory of Tours in the Gloria Confessorum (62), and interest is expressed in the
purity of gold in Glor. Mart. 102 and Virt. Julian. 44.
Daremberg-Saglio s.v. ‘anulus’ gives no examples of the type of ring described
here. PWRE ‘Ringe’ 825 mentions snake-heads in Later Roman rings, but no
dolphins. No. 130 in Dalton's Catalogue of the Finger Rings is a possible parallel for
Avitus. ‘Gold; the hoop hollow and narrowest at the back, where there is a carbuncle
in a raised setting; the shoulders are moulded to represent hares. High circular bezel
with pierced sides, containing a gold coin of the Emperor Marcian (AD 450-7),
showing the obverse.' The ring is fifth century, found in the Seine at Rouen. The
illustration shows a large ring (diameter 1.3 inches) in cross-section: a sub-conical
bezel supported by a hare either side [dolphins would fit just as well], and below and
between them, a projecting cabochon stone. This is not a swivel setting, of course.
1 W. Smith, A Dictionary of Greek and Roman Antiquities (London, 1890), vol. I, p. 131
'The stone and its setting sometimes revolved on an axis, having on one side a figure in relief,
on the other an intaglio.’ O. M. Dalton, Catalogue of the Finger Rings Early Christian,
Byzantine, Teutonic, Medieval and Later [in the British Museum] (London, 1912), p. xxix, cites
Avitus’ ring ‘made with a swivel and engraved with his name in full and in monogram’ as an
example of a sub-Roman bishop’s signet ring, but quotes no comparable example in the
collection.
2 Anulo ferreo et admodum tenui.
3 F. H. Marshall, Catalogue of the Finger Rings, Greek, Etruscan, and Roman (London,
1907), p. xviii, cites Pliny NH 33.8ff.
4 RE 'Ringe’ 832.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
252
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
APOLLINARIS, BISHOP OF VALENCE, HIS BROTHER 253
but in effect the ring when worn would display the gold-coin bezel, while the
cabochon would be out of sight, facing downwards and into the palm of the hand if
the fingers were clenched. 1 There has, however, been a recent find of a ring with a
swivel setting, from Postwick in Norfolk. 2 The idea of Avitus’ name being written in
a circle can be paralleled in the contemporary inscriptions on stone sculpture (e.g.
columns of Theodoric in Ravenna), and would have a long history, into the Carolin-
gian period and beyond.
Avitus artfully moves from gold and gems to mud: the third item in the letter is
a request for a master potter and two pieces of technical information about the
preparations needed for preparing and firing clay: (1) how big should the kiln be? (2)
how big the pit for preparing the clay? This final section raises various puzzling
questions. Why would Avitus at Vienne need to import a master potter from Valence?
Surely there was sufficient local expertise. What was Avitus going to fire? The size of
the pit described suggests tiles or bricks rather than mere pots. There are parallels for
the exchange of craftsmen from the Ruricius correspondence: a pictor in Ep. 2.15
and a vitrarius in Ep. 1.12. For more on kilns, see W.F. Grimes, ‘Holt: the Works
Depot of the Twentieth Legion at Castle Lyons’, Y Cymmrodor 4 1 (1930), pp. 24—41
and D. Strong and D. Brown (eds), Roman Crafts (London, 1972). Despite Avitus’
difficulty in finding a master-potter, there is a fine Roman kiln among the exhibits in
the museum at the site of St Romain-en-Gall, across the Rhone from Vienne.
Avitus the bishop to Apollinaris the bishop (96.17 Peiperj
I am completely trusting and have no doubt that it is a gift from God that this
common cause for rejoicing has been announced to everyone present. For I
suspect that it has also now reached your ears that even those people who
were said to be laying waste to our territories have gone back. 3 Therefore
because I have been worried I sent you this letter in order that you might
1 There is a close parallel for this in Greg. Tur. GM 102, where Anicia Juliana has concealed
the emerald on her ring from the emperor Justinian prior to giving it to him as a consolation-
prize: cuius gemmam vola concluserat.
2 Leslie Webster offered the following comment on the Avitus letter in the light of the new
find: ‘The account is certainly very interesting as far as the Postwick bezel is concerned, not
least because of the idea of concealment which Avitus clearly regards as important. However it
raises all sorts of other intriguing issues. The dolphin shoulders, the oval swivel, and the
monogram can be readily paralleled; but ... I can’t think of an example with a carved stone on
one side, and metal on the other. The description of the inscription is also of interest; I wonder
what range of meaning might be borne by the original Latin text here translated as ‘the sign of
my monogram written in a circle?’ Could it mean a monogram inscribed in a circle, or simply
a monogram in the general shape of a circle, or, like a number of Merovingian examples, a
monogram surrounded by a name written in a circle?’
3 The Ostrogoths.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
253
4/26/02, 11:14AM
254
AVITUS OF VIENNE
evaluate the things that might reach you later concerning 1 an increase of
whatever sort of safety, or, 2 if now the freedom to go back to your city has
dragged you away from the habit, perhaps rather, the love of being besieged 3
< ... > Therefore I am hoping that you will order those pastilles 4 that you
promised to be sent to me along with brief instructions 5 on how to take them.
So much for family business. Because Ed now like to, in a slightly more
cheerful vein, I’ll set down for you what remains. The seal-ring, therefore,
which Your Piety has deigned not so much to promise as to offer me, I wish
to be made in this form: in a fairly thin ring of gold, 6 to end in miniature
dolphins joined to each other. Let a revolving double signet be inserted on a
pair of pivots, which can be changed at will from hidden to public in the eyes
of beholders, in turn, with alternate faces of green stone 7 and pale electrum.
And not to be sure the sort of electrum that recently tarnished [even] in the
holy and most sincere brightness of an unpolluted hand, 8 as I myself heard. 9
You would have thought present a corrupted mixture of gold that had not yet
been purified in a furnace rather than one perfected, or that mixture indeed,
the harbinger of ensuing disaster, that very recently, the King of the Visi¬
goths had commanded to the public mints (as) confirming adulteration [of
the coinage]. 10 But let its colour be of the kind which equally and discreetly
1 Goelzer, p. 183, analyses this de as a loose ‘point de depart de 1’action’, but since quae is
the letter, then it should probably be ‘concerning the increase of whatever security’.
2 There is a problem: direxi is the main verb; ut introduces a purpose-clause which ought to
be coordinated to something by aut, but nothing is there. This may suggest a lacuna after extraxit.
3 This sounds snide. Has Apollinaris been besieged somewhere away from Valence?
Compare the exchange with Heraclius in Epp. 95-96.
4 Magdaliolum, dim. of magdalium, is a hapax. The pills that Avitus requests may be
connected with the illness he subsequently mentions in Ep. 88.
5 For observatio = observantia see Goelzer, p. 591.
6 The MSS. read ferreo ‘iron’. For the emendation to aureo see above p. 252.
7 Anicia Juliana’s ring in Greg. Tur. GM 102 likewise featured an emerald, a prized
‘Neronianus’, so green and bright that it seemed to turn gold green with its reflection.
8 Given this excessively complimentary description of the hand, Avitus cannot be referring
to his own. Instead he would seem to be describing some sort of mishap, perhaps involving
another virtuous celebrant of the mass and an electrum chalice that oxidised in contact with his
hand. Roald Hoffmann informs us that if electrum is imperfectly alloyed, the silver patches can
oxidise.
9 For the figurative use of haurio to mean ‘hear’ or ‘see’, see TLL s.v. ‘haurio’ 2570.49-82
which cites this passage at 70-71. Bliimner (PW RE 5.2315-17) discusses the formulas for, and
the use of, electrum, including in drinking-vessels, jewellery and currency. He does not,
however, mention this passage.
10 Grierson and Blackburn, Medieval European Coinage , p. 46, who, however, miss the
Avitus evidence, and only cite Lib. Const., const, extr. 21.7.
Trans/2a
254
4/26/02, 11:14AM
APOLLINARIS, BISHOP OF VALENCE, HIS BROTHER 255
draws pinkness from gold, glitter from silver, preciousness from each of
them, brightness from torches, 1 and which is given value by an artful
pleasantness of green in the middle. 2
If you ask what is to be engraved on the seal: let the sign of my
monogram written in a circle be read as evidence of my name. Furthermore
the tails of the dolphins, whose heads I described above, will clasp the
middle of the ring near 3 to the closed hollow of my hand. 4 Let the small
stone, 5 chosen for the very reason that it is oblong and formed with pointed
heads, be set between the dolphin [-head]s. 6 There, you have a sort of mirror
- more or less - of the pattern to be followed. However, I do not thereby
confine the generosity of your Fine Taste to the example described, as if you
were not free to add what seems best. Indeed your surpassing intelligence
will be allowed to exceed the limits of the order prescribed.
Finally, at the end of the letter, for that work - muddy, yes, but without
which, however the task will not be brought to completion 7 - my dreg-
ridden 8 speech requests that you immediately send a craftsman potter to me
on a short retainer. He is to teach us the right measurements for the sieve-like 9
1 Ceteris ‘others’, makes no sense. Cereis, candles or wax-torches is a simple emendation.
The ring will catch light.
2 I.e. the stone will harmonise nicely with the setting.
3 Ab eaparte means ‘near/at the place, where’.
4 I.e. the bezel.
5 The oval lapisculus is the same as the vemans lapillus.
6 The antecedent of quibus is not immediately clear. It cannot be caudae, for if the stone
were set between the dolphin tails, then it would have to be a different stone from that in the
reverse of the bezel. The latter would have been joined to the dolphin heads. There do not seem
to be any examples of rings with a bezel and a (functionally) invisible stone touching the palm
of the hand. The antecedent of quibus , therefore, is delphinorum. Avitus intended the stone to be
set between the dolphins’ heads.
7 The subject of transigetur is unclear.
8 Faeculentus ‘unclear’, ‘dirty’, ‘impure’. A paraprosdokian, perhaps, for the expected
luculentus : Avitus jokes about the language one needs to hire a craftsman who works with mud,
‘the jargon of the trade’.
9 Cribrati cenaculum furni: cribro properly means ‘to sieve’, or ‘to sift’, and began its
existence as a neutral denominative in -are. Avitus’ usage is unusual. He is analysing cribrare as
a factitive -are verb from the substantive cribrum, meaning ‘to make into a sieve’. Cribratus
here clearly means perforatus. Appropriately enough this use of cribratus/criblatus survives in
French. Cf. ‘crible de dettes’, ‘riddled with debts’. The participle has been transferred from
cenaculum to furnus: it was the upper portion of the kiln that was pierced with holes.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
255
4/26/02, 11:14AM
256
AVITUS OF VIENNE
upper section of a kiln, 1 or within what space of excavated clods, < ... > 2 of
a pit fenclosed for muck, t 3 the gluey mass of clay for baking 4 can be
softened by the feet of animals. 5
Appendix
Peiper’s Latin text of the final sentence:
In fine autem epistulae luteo operi, sine quo tamen non transigetur,
faeculentus sermo deposcit, ut artificem figulum brevi tenendum e vestigio
dirigatis, qui nobis qualibus strui mensuris cribrati cenaculum furni vel intra
quod spatium fossilis glaebae scrobis, sordibus saeptae animalium pedibus,
coctilis caeni glutinum lentari possit.
The final sentence presents considerable difficulties after glaebae. Peiper
includes scrobis in the comma with glaebae both against the sense and the cursus:
fossilis glaebae yields a standard planus. At that point no sense can be made of
scrobis, sordibus or saeptae. The end of the sentence can indeed be translated from
animalium to possit. It seems probable that there is a lacuna before scrobis (‘of the
pit’) which, if taken as feminine could be modified by saeptae, but the construction
of sordibus (‘dung’) is still obscure. The obelus seems the best solution.
In fine autem epistulae, 6 7 I luteo operi, 1 I sine quo tamen non transigetur , 8 I
1 The kiln would be like a bottle lying flat on the ground, half-buried, with its ‘neck’ as the
furnace from which exhaust gases, smoke and heat, are drawn through the body of the ‘bottle’
and out through a hole in the far end, in other words the chimney which creates the draught; the
‘bottle’ itself is divided length-wise (i.e. horizontally) by a fired clay floor pierced with holes
(the ‘sieve’) on which the tiles are stacked for firing.
2 For the textual problems, see the appendix at the end of the letter.
3 Before clay can be made into tiles and bricks it has to be washed clean of stones and grit.
So the clay, once it has been dug up, is dumped into a pit, water is added, and the filthy mass
(Avitus’ sordibus ) is stirred up until the unwanted particles fall to the bottom. Ideally it is
screened or sieved, but if the suspended clay can be drawn off, that was good enough. The clay
was then allowed to lose water until it became plastic.
4 Even though TLL s.v. coctilis lists this passage as an example of coctilis = torrefactus,
ustus, and Goelzer, p. 522, as ‘cuit’, it clearly cannot mean ‘baked’ in this context. For the
proximity of clay pits to kilns see Grimes, ‘Holt’, p. 41.
5 Construing pedibus with lentari. Peiper’s punctuation needs to be altered: the comma after
pedibus should be moved to before animalium. Oxen might have been used, driven around in a
very large hole to work the slurry with their hooves.
6 tardus
7 tardus
8 planus
Trans/2a
256
4/26/02, 11:14AM
APOLLINARIS, BISHOP OF VALENCE, HIS BROTHER 257
faeculentus serino deposcit , 1 I ut artificem figulum 2 I brevi tenendum 3 I e
vestigio dirigatis , 4 I qui nobis qualibus strut mensuris 5 I cribrati cenaculum
fumi 6 I vel intra quod spatium fossilis glaebae 1 !<...> scrobis, fsordibus
saeptae 8 f I animalium pedibus, 9 I coctdis caeni >0 I glutinum lentari possit. 11
Epistula 88: Introduction
This is a strangely allusive letter. It is ostensibly an expression of thanks for a present
Apollinaris has sent to Avitus’ church. It is also an expression of regret that Avitus
and Apollinaris did not see each other on the occasion of a festival, apparently held in
the diocese of Valence. Avitus seems to have been unable to attend because of illness
and he seems also to be hinting to his brother that he will soon die and that a new
bishop may have to be selected. The selection is apparently to be in the hands of
Apollinaris, which would certainly have been uncanonical. Episcopal election was
supposedly in the hands of the people and clergy of a diocese - though such
legislation was not reiterated at Epaon in 517, being much more obviously of an issue
of significance later in the century. 12 Consecration ought to have been in the hands of
the metropolitan. Valence was subordinate to Vienne and Apollinaris was not of
metropolitan status. The nearest metropolitan would have been Viventiolus of Lyons,
who signed second to Avitus at Epaon and first, ahead of Julianus of Vienne and
Apollinaris, at Lyons (518/23). Julianus was a relative of Avitus and Apollinaris: 13 he
may even have been Avitus’ deacon (Ep. 29). To judge by the names of bishops the
see of Vienne seems to have been dominated by the Aviti, 14 which may suggest that
the family had considerable influence in the diocese. It may, therefore, be that
Apollinaris did have a say in the episcopal succession of Vienne, even though he
should not have done according to the canons. For a detailed account of a slightly
1 planus
2 tardus
3 planus
4 velox
5 planus
6 planus
7 planus
8 planus
9 tardus
10 planus
11 pp2p.
12 Councils of Orleans (533) cans. 3, 4, 7; Clermont (535), can. 2; Orleans (538), can. 3;
Orleans (549), cans. 10, 11; Paris (561/2), can. 8; Paris (614), can. 2; Clichy (626/7), can. 28;
Chalon-sur-Saone (647/53), can. 10.
13 Heinzelmann, Bischofsherrschaft, p. 222.
14 Heinzelmann, Bischofsherrschaft, pp. 220-32.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
257
4/26/02, 11:14AM
258
AVITUS OF VIENNE
earlier election, compare Sidonius Epp. 7.8 and 7.9 about the election of Simplicius
of Bourges.
Avitus the bishop to Apollinaris the bishop {97.18 Peiperj
Since I am equally bound and burdened by your kind care, the generosity of
your gift, and your usual kindness, what adequate expression of thanks - I
won’t begin to mention an appropriate return! - can I give to you? Unless
perhaps in many ways < ... > and lacking in strength, I may be sustained in
this matter by the very kindness that imposes a burden on me. May God
Almighty grant that you adorn the church and console and refresh me, in
order that, because you really do not live for yourself alone, you may heap
up merit through comforting others. My sins caused a not insignificant
constraint to deprive me of the bodily presence of Your Piety and of my own
delight on the day when you undertook the celebration of your little feast. 1 2
But you granted me the chance to behold you through the eye, to hear you in
speech, and [experience] your actions in your deed. 3 1 believe that through
the mercy of our Lord my humble church will honour the gift of Your
Oblation 4 not just in my days, but in those to come also. Just as I would like
to preserve it as long as I am alive as testimony of your boundless generosity,
so may God grant me that Your Authority may specially commend it to him,
whom Your Election will decide upon, after me, 5 6 when God orders you to do
1 There must have been an allusion to Avitus’ illness in this lacuna. Note that Avitus had
asked for magdaliola, ‘pills’ in Ep. 87.
2 Festivitatulae is Peiper’s conjecture for festitatulae S and festivitatae L. The allusion is
unclear: it could refer either to a feast of the church of Valence, perhaps one introduced by
Apollinaris (cf. susceptae ) or to a family feast such as that mentioned in Epp. 13 and 14.
3 A literal translation would be highly mannered: ‘Your gave back and made present to me
the exchange of your aspect in sight, etc.’ It is just possible that Apollinaris sent Avitus a portrait
of himself. For more on episcopal images, see B. Brenk, ‘Mit was fur Mitteln kann einem
physisch anonymen Auctoritas verliehen werden?’, in Chrysos and Wood, eds, East and West:
Modes of Communication, pp. 155ff.
4 The gift is clearly more substantial than the deliciae which feature in so many letters.
5 Avitus is alluding to his own death.
6 Avitus seems to be suggesting that Apollinaris will have some role in choosing his
successor as bishop of Vienne.
Trans/2a
258
4/26/02, 11:14AM
11. A VITUS’ POETRY AND ANOTHER LITERARY
CONNECTION
Contents
Dedicatory letter to De spiritalis historiae gestis, to Apollinaris, bishop of Valence.
Dedicatory letter to De consolatoria castitatis laude, to Apollinaris, bishop of
Valence.
Epistula 15 Avitus to Contumeliosus, bishop of Riez.
Dedicatory Letter for De spiritalis historiae gestis: Introduction
The following two items are the dedicatory epistles for Avitus’ two long surviving
poems, the biblical epic De spiritalis historiae gestis and De consolatoria
castitatis laude. The dedicatory epistle for the SHG has often been dated to 507, 1
apparently because Avitus mentions sending a copy to Apollinaris vir illustris in Ep.
51, p. 80.28ff. Its date, however, is unlikely to be that precise, because in Ep. 51
Alaric is clearly still alive (p. 79.34); strictly speaking the letter must pre-date his
death in 507. 2 Also relevant to the dissemination of the SHG is Ep. 43. 3
Avitus’ Epigrammatum multitudo: Does this refer to lost epigrams or, as most
assume, to the SHG7 This depends on whether one takes ‘certain ... books’ ( aliquos
... libellos) below (p. 201.12) to be part of the same group of writings. If so, why
does Avitus call his long hexameter poems ‘epigrams’ ( epigrammata )? The usage is
anomalous. Pliny, Ep. 4.14.9, implies that an epigramma is a short poem. 4 Even
though Statius describes his Silvae as epigrammata , and the book in question
contains a poem 77 lines long (Silv. 2.3), the extension of the term epigrammata to
books that are 325, 423, 425, 658 and 721 lines long seems highly unlikely. 5 In
addition, Avitus says that he was thinking of publishing the epigrammata ‘main¬
taining order of subject-matter or date’ ( servato causarum vel temporum ordine ).
This statement would be nonsensical if applied to the SHG. The epigrammata are
most probably lost shorter poems. 6
1 Roncoroni, ‘L’epica biblica di Avito di Vienne', p. 328.
2 Wood, ‘Avitus of Vienne’, p. 64.
3 See below pp. 340ff.
4 Sive epigrammata, sive idyllia. sive eclogas, sive, ut multis, poematia ... seu quid aliud
vocari malueritis, licebit voces; ego tantum hendecasyllabos praesto.
5 Silv. 2 praef. 17 leves libellos quasi epigrammatis loco scriptos.
6 Pace Peiper, p. li. A 9th cent. Berlin MS first cited by M. Haupt, ‘Analecta’, Hermes 3
(1889), p. 22, mentions Libri Alchimi. Sic incipit: in adulescentiam (adulescentem Haupt) qui
in publico patre cadente risisset (risit Haupt) et languenti puellae amatorium dedit. De
controversia fullonis vel calvi. These are both improbable topics for a bishop’s occasional
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
259
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
260
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Nonetheless a difficulty still remains. Avitus is well aware of the brevity implied
by the word epigramnia. In his preface to the CCL (p. 274.6-8) he quotes his
brother’s opinion that liber would be more in keeping with the work’s prolixitas (666
lines). Yet he still insists that he would more correctly ( rectius ) call the CCL an
epigramma after its denuntiatum finem. Given that at the end of the preface of the
CCL he states that he had been intending to stop writing poetry unless an evidentis
causae ratio wrung the necessitas of an epigramma out of him, it would appear that
he uses epigramma in an idiolectal manner to refer to an occasional piece of writing,
something that could have a causa, a finis and a necessitas. The CCL qualifies. The
SHG does not.
On this letter see M. Roberts, ‘The Prologue to Avitus’ De Spiritalis Historiae
Gestis: Christian Poetry and Poetic License’, Traditio 36 (1980), pp. 399^-07. For
a new translation of this letter, see Shea, The Poems ofAlcimus Ecdicius Avitus, pp.
71-72.
Dedicatory Letter for De spiritalis historiae gestis
To his holy master in Christ, the most pious and blessed Apollinaris the
bishop, Alcimus Ecdicius, his brother (201.1 Peiperj
Recently after putting together a few of my homilies into one book at the
encouragement of my friends I took on the difficult task of bringing it out.
But now that you are still egging me on to yet greater efforts, I steeled
myself * 1 to proceed to the buskin of yet more frivolous boldness. For you are
asking me to dedicate to your name as an opusculum , 2 whatever I have
written in verse on whatever subject.
For my part I do remember writing some verse, enough so that if the
multitude of epigrams were put in order they would comprise a by no means
small volume. When I was contemplating doing this, while preserving both
order of subject matter and of composition, almost all of those poems were
lost in the emergency [connected with that] infamous disturbance. 3 Because
it would be either difficult to look for them one by one or impossible to find
them, I let the matter drop; since it would have been hard enough to arrange
epigrammata. They look more like the stuff of display-oratory or comic poetry. Riese,
Anthologia Latina 1, p. xxxvi n. 2, goes along with Haupt’s ascription (Haupt, ‘Analecta’, p.
223) to an Alchimus Alethius rhetor, contemporary with Ausonius.
1 Durata fronte, i.e. without frowning.
2 Sub professione opusculi , i.e. as a small published book.
3 Probably the Frankish invasion of 500. See Burckhardt, p. 39. It may be impossible to tell
which siege of Vienne Avitus meant.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
260
4/26/02, 11:14AM
AVITUS’ POETRY
261
them, even if the collection were intact, to restore them once they had been
dispersed seemed [even] harder. I subsequently found some of the books at
the house of one of my friends. Even though they match their names and
titles, 1 when [appropriate] subject matter suggests [itself], they nonetheless
touch on other matters too. 2 Therefore, because you order me to, although
these writings are obscure qua works written by me, at least they will be
illuminated by your name.
Although someone be keen and learned, unless 3 he preserve the style
appropriate to his religious vocation as much according to the law of metre
as that of faith, he can hardly be suited to writing poetry. For the licence to
lie that is granted equally to poets and painters must be completely banished
from serious matters, for in writing secular verse one is called the more
skilled the more ‘elegantly’ one weaves - no, let’s be honest, the more
‘ineptly’. I’ll say nothing now of those words or names on which we are not
allowed to dwell (i.e. read eagerly) even in others’ works, let alone write in
our own. Because they can signify one thing through another, they provide
useful shortcuts for poets. 4 Therefore in the judgement of those who are
secular, who will pardon 5 both lack of skill and laziness, < ... > we are not
using the licence of poets. 6 Once we have begun a work that is more tasking
than enjoyable, we drew a firm distinction between divine censure and
human opinion.
Therefore in any sort of assertion or, as available, explanation, if one has
to err in some way, it is healthier for a cleric in speaking to fail in grandeur
than to go against [his] rule, and he limps more freely in his metrical feet
than in tracking truth. 7 For there is no freedom of speech that excuses the
1 E.g. de mundi initio, etc.
2 Wood, ‘Avitus of Vienne’, p. 63 n. 2, sees here a suggestion that books 4-5, the Flood, may
have been added later. The tense of perstringunt , however, suggests that Avitus may be alluding
to the numerous digressions in the SHG, e.g. the excursus on the Nile at 1.279.
3 Roberts, ‘Prologue’, p. 399, translates the passage, but notes on p. 400 n. 2 that he has
been unable to avoid a paraphrase in translating the si-clause. The MSS read si, but the sense
clearly requires nisi, a negation for the whole protasis. Once this correction is made, the
sentence makes perfect sense and says what it ought to say: namely that the lex fidei is a sine
qua non. See the text of the letter below for confirmation.
4 Roberts, ‘Prologue’, pp. 403-04. Avitus alludes to the metonymical use of the names of
the pagan gods, e.g. Ter. Eun. 732, sine Cerere et Libero friget Venus.
5 Dabunt lacks an object. We supply veniam.
6 This appears to be the fragment of an indirect statement, and there may be a gap after
poetarum.
7 For a comparable point about metrical feet and feet, see Ep. 95, p. 102.17-18.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
261
4/26/02, 11:14AM
262
AVITUS OF VIENNE
perpetration of sin. For if men were compelled to render an account for
every idle word they uttered (Mt. 12.36-37), it is easy to see that a liberty
taken with forethought and practice that puts the law of speech before laws
of [righteous] living is the more dangerous. 1
Dedicatory Letter for De consolatoria castitatis laude: Introduction
The dedicatory epistle for the CCL clearly postdates the dedication of the SHG, so it
must have been written after ca. 506/07. Wood identified the dead sister of Epp. 13
and 14 as Fuscina, and suggested that she may have been a victim of rape and may
have died during the period of GodegiseTs rule in Vienne, i.e. ca. 500/01. 2 3 He also
suggested that the description of the poem’s contents as de consolatoria castitatis
laude may have had something to do with the tragic circumstances of her death/ 1
There is a difficulty with this suggestion, namely that Fuscina seems to have been
alive at the time the CCL’ s dedicatory epistle was written. Avitus refers to her as
venerabilem Fuscinam nostrum and as gennanae sanctimoniali. None of the
customary epitaphic aggrandisements or sepulchral endearments one would have
expected in a public letter appears. 4 Avitus knew how to parody expressions such as
bonae memoriae ( Ep. 86, p. 96.8). The poem needs to be set in the context provided
by other later Roman ecclesiastical authors who celebrated family saints, 5
specifically religious sisters dedicated to virginity, e.g. Ambrose 6 and Marcella and
Gregory of Nyssa and Macrina.
What was the title of this work? The manuscripts call it De virginitate, but Avitus
describes it in his dedicatory epistle as versus de consolatoria castitatis laude (p.
274.5-6), literally ‘verses about the praise of chastity intended to console’. What did
he mean by this? There is no consolation for death in the poem. What was the
praise of virginity intended to console? Teuffel and Schwabe 7 rather vaguely took the
phrase to refer to the renunciation of marriage, an interpretation that proceeds along
the right lines.
When Jephthah’s daughter knew that she was to be sacrificed, she asked per¬
mission of her father to mourn her virginity (Jdg. 11.37), the implication presumably
being that she had no consolation in the marriage-bed or in the survival of children.
1 Compare Augustine, Conf. 1.18.29 on divergent attitudes to the sins of dropping aitches
(’omicidium) and homicidium (murder).
2 Wood, 'Avitus ofVienne’, pp. 90-91.
3 Wood, ‘Avitus ofVienne’, p. 90.
4 In the private discourse of Epp. 13 and 14, where both brothers know what they are talking
about and ‘intent to publish’ is by no means clear, such phrases are not necessary.
5 See CCL 648 which makes the point explicitly: te meruitprimam cognatio tota patronam.
6 For Ambrose as a source for Avitus’ CCL , see A. Roncoroni, 'Note al De Virginitate di
Avito di Vienne’, Athenaeum 51 (1973), pp. 122-34.
7 A History of Roman Literature (London, 1891), vol. 2, p. 503.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
262
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
AVITUS’ POETRY
263
The same ideas appear in the pagan rhetoric of Aen. 4.32-33, solane perpetua
maerens carpere iuventa/ nee dulces natos Veneris nee praemia norisl While
Christian authors might like their audiences to think that nuns had no regrets for loss
of marriage or children, the written record tells a different tale. In order to sell sacred
virginity to the female consumer, all the artifices of rhetoric were required, both
persuasory (‘you’ll be the bride of Christ’, cf. CCL 65-67), and dissuasory. The latter
type of argumentation, also found in texts intended to offer consolation for death, 1
was prominent and often vividly satirical. For examples one can compare Jerome,
especially Ep. 22 to Eustochium, and Ep. 54.4 to Furia de viduitate servanda or the
Contra Helvidium. Such writing enumerated what one should be happy to miss. See
Jerome, Ep. 22.1 for a snapshot of the dissuasiones against marriage: quomodo
uterus intumescat, infans vagiat, crucietpaelex, domus cura sollicitet et omnia, quae
putantur bona, mors extrema praecidat, also Ep. 22.22 for more on the molestiae
nuptiarum and allusions to other authors, including Tertullian, Cyprian, Ambrose
and Damasus who treated the topos. Many of these dissuasory points are to be found
in the CCL vv. 156-95.
Dedicatory Letter for De consolatoria castitatis laude
To his holy master and most kind blood-brother Apollinaris the bishop,
Alcimus Avitus, his brother in Christ f274.1 Peiperj
After I finished the books which I was unable to dispose of 2 as I wished (you
and some of your friends in your affectionate but unthinking haste snatched
them away) you also urge me to give specially to you those verses which I
wrote to the venerable Fuscina, our sister, in consolation and praise of
chastity. 3 Even though 1 would more correctly call them an ‘epigram’, 4 after
the promised end [and purpose] of the poem, you first called them a book,
claiming that this term was appropriate for its length. Therefore in this too
consider me the servant of your judgement - nay rather your affection. For it
is quite unfair for me to contradict in small matters one whom I obey in
greater ones. May Your Piety please remember this very ‘little book’, as you
call it, since it offers a rather personal treatment both of the religious
1 The analogy in a consolation for death would be the De miseriis huius vitae motif. See P.
von Moos, Consolatio: Studien iiber Mittellateinischen Trostliteratur (Munich, 1971), vol. 3,
pp. 151-72. Also Menander Rhetor, 2.414.8ff. ed. Russell and Wilson for prescriptions of such
arguments.
2 Or perhaps ‘arrange’.
3 The allusion to Fuscina suggests that she is alive.
4 See above p. 260 for Avitus apparent use of epigramma to mean ‘occasional writing’. The
passage has been misunderstood by Vinay, ‘La poesia’, p. 433.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
263
4/26/02, 11:14AM
264
AVITUS OF VIENNE
practices of our common relatives and the virgins of our family, must only be
given to read to people who are relatives or lead the religious life. You will be
able to measure from the quality of the material how and when I would like
it to find its way into the hands of strangers: 1 I have difficulty in entrusting
even to you (and only after being ordered to frequently) a work written in
private for our sister the nun. For since I was certainly intended to cease
writing verse and joining foot to foot (unless perhaps there were a clear
reason and need for an epigram), 2 nonetheless I promise that it will be so
slight that not even you would dare to give it any other name. 3 It has long
suited our vocation, and now our age too, if something has to be written to
take on the work and occasion in a more serious style instead, and not to
linger on writing that sings in verse to few who understand and measures
syllables, but on what serves many readers and has measured an increase of
faith.
Epistula 15: Introduction
Avitus has sent some of his writings to Contumeliosus of Riez. He makes modest
excuses about them, and looks forward to a visit from his fellow bishop that will
clearly have political or pastoral implications. Apart from the light it sheds on the
way Avitus circulated his writings for criticism, 4 this letter raises interesting
questions about the political position of the diocese Riez. It had been part of the
Visigothic kingdom under Euric, 5 but no bishop of Riez signed the canons of Agde in
506. This might suggest that the city was taken over by the Burgundians. On the other
hand Contumeliosus did not sign the Council of Epaon in 517, but did sign the
Caesarian councils of Arles (524), Carpentras (527) and Vaison (529). If the
Burgundians did take the city during the reign of Alaric II, they clearly lost it to the
Goths again in 508. The implication seems to be that Contumeliosus, like Avitus’
other literary arbiter, Apollinaris, lived outside the Burgundian kingdom. In 533
Contumeliosus was deposed at the Council of Marseilles for sexual misdemeanours
and appropriation of church property. 6
1 The implication clearly is ‘never’.
2 Avitus seems to see an epigram as occasional writing. See above p. 260.
3 Does Avitus mean the epigram appended to the CCL (p. 694 app. crit.), mentioned by
Isidore, Vir. ill. 23, eleganti epigrammate coaptatuml
4 Compare Ep. 51.
5 Duchesne, Fastes episcopaux, vol. 1, p. 284.
6 MGH, Epp. 1, pp. 56-57; O. Pontal, Die Synoden bn Merowingerreich (Paderborn, 1986),
pp. 58-60.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
264
4/26/02, 11:14 AM
AVITUS’ POETRY
265
Avitus the bishop to Contumeliosus, bishop [of Riez] [48.1 Peiperj
As the days that I prayed for draw near and you intercede for whatever I
desire before God, all the more do longing and shame battle in my spirit. For
I beg your blessing for work that is less than perfect. There might be some
excuse, however paltry, if its size masked and concealed my sin of laziness.
But what now could be less attractive than something that is both short
and unpolished? For this reason, there is one thing that consoles my fearful
spirit with its bold encouragement: if God deigns to listen to pious men,
when you arrive, everything must be improved. For there is nothing that you
cannot either set straight through your prayers or excuse through your
rhetorical efforts. 1 Only, just as I am sure of the prayer[s] of your incom¬
parable piety, so let me rejoice that a messenger has come to announce your
visit for which I have been waiting.
1 Avitus makes a word-play on orando, ‘to pray’ and perorando, ‘to perorate’. There seems
to be a hint of some pastoral difficulty here.
Avitus_06_T rans/2a
265
4/26/02, 11:14AM
12. VIVENTIOLUS OF LYONS
Contents
Epistula 19 Avitus to Viventiolus the priest: Avitus commends him on his humanity
and promotes him to the episcopal seat ( cathedra) (of Lyons), asking him to take
over the school of Eugendus (probably the Jura monasteries, see Vita Patrum
Iurensium ) (date 516/7).
Epistula 57 Avitus to Viventiolus, ‘the rhetor’ (probably an ironic address to Viventi¬
olus of Lyons): an indignant letter. Avitus has heard that Viventiolus is spreading
an appalling rumour - that Avitus committed a false quantity in a sermon!
Epistula 59 Avitus to Viventiolus, bishop of Lyons: festal greetings at the end of
some unspecified schism.
Epistula 67 Avitus to Viventiolus, bishop of Lyons: regrets to an invitation: Avitus
has some important visitors.
Epistula 68 Viventiolus the bishop to Avitus: an ironic invitation, perhaps the
response to Ep. 69.
Epistula 69 Avitus to Viventiolus, bishop of Lyons: Viventiolus has reneged on a
promise.
Epistula 73 Avitus to Viventiolus, bishop of Lyons: a thank-you letter for a gift of
food.
Epistula 19: Introduction
It seems that the abbot of the Jura monasteries, Eugendus, 1 is very ill and has been
unable to perform his duties. There have been quarrels among the monks, 2 perhaps
about who ought to take charge in the abbot’s illness. The priest Viventiolus, who
appears to have been recently elected as the prior of Eugendus’ monastery, 3 has
ridden to Lyons to visit yet another sick cleric, probably a fellow monk (frater ).
Viventiolus has now left Lyons and sent a gift 4 of a sedan-chair to Avitus.
Viventiolus seems to have been concerned about the propriety of having left his
monastery; 5 he may have been questioned about his conduct by his fellow monks; he
was put out at the circumstances of his election as prior. Avitus reassures him on this
point. In return for the sedan-chair, Avitus tells Viventiolus that he will be
1 Eugendus is the subject of the last part of the Vita Patrum Iurensium (= 3).
2 Fraterna dissensio.
3 See in secundo gradu, though this might rather refer to the priesthood. That Condat had a
prior is clear from Vita Patrum Iurensium 126 (= 3.4).
4 Transmisso munere.
5 On Eugendus never having left the monastery, see Vita Patrum Iurensium 126 (= 3.4).
Avitus_07_T rans/3
266
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
VIVENTIOLUS OF LYONS
267
recommending him for the episcopal seat at Lyons and hopes that from there he will,
perhaps because of his metropolitan status, be able to maintain an affectionate and
paternal eye on his former monastery.
Viventiolus was apparently elevated to the episcopate in 513/4: 1 he was certainly
in post before 515 (when he appears in the Vita Abbatum Acaunensium 7). He
presided over the Council of Lyons (518/23), and died possibly before 524, 2 and
certainly at some point before 538, when his successor Lupus presided at Orleans
III. 3 Viventiolus’ succession in 513/4 can probably be used as evidence for dating the
last illness of Eugendus, 4 which is said to have lasted for six months. 5 The letter thus
becomes an important indication of the abbot’s death-date. Further, since the Vita
Patrum Iurensium was written soon after the death of Eugendus, 6 its date is signi¬
ficant for the composition of the Vita. It has even been suggested that Viventiolus was
the author of the Vita Patrum Iurensium , 7 and as such he may appear in the hagio-
graphical narrative. 8 Certainly there are other indications that Viventiolus may have
been a religious author. 9
Since a Viventiolus did become bishop of Lyons, it is reasonable to equate the
priest and the bishop, and to regard at least three 1 " if not all four of the letters 11 to or
from a Viventiolus (which is in any case an uncommon name) in the Avitus collection
as relating to the same man. The case for identifying Viventiolus the priest/monk as
the later bishop of Lyons is further strengthened by the description of the bishop as
decus fratrum in his epitaph, which could imply that he had been a monk. 12 The
epitaph also notes that Viventiolus was buried in the same tomb as his brother, who
was himself a bishop. Heinzelmann has argued on the grounds of a Proces-verbal of
1308 that Viventiolus’ brother was his predecessor-but-one Rusticus. 13 Rusticus had
1 His predecessor Stephanus was still alive in 512: A. Coville, Recherches sur Vhistoire de
Lyon du Ve siecle an IXe siecle (450-800) (Paris. 1928), p. 308; Viventiolus was in post by 515,
Vita Abbatum Acaunensium 7; Martine, Vie des Peres du Jura, p. 55.
2 Coville, Recherches sur Vhistoire de Lyon, p. 317.
3 Duchesne, Pastes episcopaux, vol. 2, pp. 165-66.
4 Martine, Vie des Peres du Jura , pp. 54-55, assumes that Eugendus (Oyend) was already
dead because of the phrase scholam ... praesule viduatam, but the words cari communis
suggest rather that he was still alive, but unable to exercise his office.
5 Vita Patrum Iurensium 175 (= 3.24).
6 Martine, Vie des Peres du Jura, pp. 56-57.
7 I. N. Wood, ‘Prelude to Columbanus’, in H. B. Clarke and M. Brennan, eds, Columbanus
and Merovingian Monasticism (Oxford, 1981), pp. 27—28, n. 118.
8 Vita Patrum Iurensium 175 (=111 24): Martine, Vie des Peres du Jura, p. 429, n. 4.
9 Apart from the letter summoning his suffragans to the Council of Lyons (ed. J. Gaudemet
and B. Basdevant, pp. 98-101), see CCSL 148A pp. 23-24.
10 Epp. 67 and 69.
11 Ep. 51'. see below.
12 Duchesne, Fastes episcopaux, vol. 2, p. 165; Heinzelmann, Bischofsherrschaft, p. 115.
13 Heinzelmann, Bischofsherrschaft, pp. 117-18.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
267
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
268
AVITUS OF VIENNE
already had a notable secular career before becoming bishop of Lyons at some point
between 475 and 494/6, 1 and he died in 501. 2
Avitus’ letter to Viventiolus the priest is among his more maddeningly allusive
and corrupt works. The balanced pairing of the opening sentence is by no means
clear. Are vehendo Lugdunum and hucque mittendo to be taken as a joint unit, ‘riding
to Lyons and sending < ...> here, i.e. to Lyons?’ Or should they be separated, ‘By
riding to Lyons and sending < ... > here, i.e. to Vienne, or wherever Avitus was when
he wrote the letter?’ Are the two brothers real brothers? Or spiritual brothers? Or
both? Does illic refer to Lyons? I Stic to yet a third place? Or should istic be emended
to hie (see n. 6 below)? This is unfortunate, because the letter contains material that
is potentially important for understanding the history of the diocese of Lyons and of
the monastery of Condat in the second decade of the sixth century.
Avitus the bishop to Viventiolus the priest (50.18 Peiperj
You have done a doubly virtuous deed: you have both ridden 3 to Lyons and
have sent word back 4 here. 5 There you took the trouble to seek out one
brother who was ill, here 6 to visit one who was worried. 7 Nor will it be
thought that you have neglected your monastic vows, 8 for even if the sick
man 9 had not asked you to, you would owe 10 more in affection and respect to
a religious brother than < ... > u of this spiritual duty, seeing that according
to the rights of a brother [bishop], 12 newness [in office] required encourage¬
ment at least, even if anxiety did not require consolation. Please stop making
excuses for a task you took upon yourself with good reason, lest you
continue to appear to have erred in hesitating about whether to undertake
[the task] or draw clear lines concerning the limits of your duties.
1 Heinzelmann, Bischofsherrschaft, p. 101.
2 Heinzelmann, ‘Gallische Prosopographie (260-507)’, pp. 685-86.
3 Veendo P, corrected by Peiper.
4 Mitto may be used intransitively with an expression of place to where, meaning ‘send
word to’.
5 I.e. wherever Avitus is.
6 Istic oddly (rather than the expected hie ) seems to balance illic. Emend to hid
7 Avitus himself or some concerned third party?
8 This could be a reference to the expectation that monks of Condat would not leave the
monastery: see Vita Patrum Iurensium 126 (= 3.4).
9 Translating aegrotus alone. Winterbottom obelises conventus L.
10 Deberetis Winterbottom.
11 Winterbottom posits a missing ablative noun, and obelises L’s conventus.
12 Apollinaris of Valence perhaps, as suggested by Coville, Recherches sur Vhistoire de
Lyon , p. 309, in which case germanus is to be taken literally. But it is also possible that Avitus
refers to whichever fellow-bishop of his had jurisdiction over the monastery at Condat.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
268
4/26/02, 11:15AM
VIVENTIOLUS OF LYONS
269
But now I feel that I can find a better way 1 of thanking you in my prayers
than in my letters for the gift you sent. As to the point you make, that such
things be brought forth from a wilderness, by some sort of elegance you
attract the longings of men to the place where you all dwell together. 2
Thereby, doubtless due to your care, instruction, and learning, although it is
in fact a wilderness, it became a paradise. 3 For this reason, in place of the
chair that you have sent [me], I earnestly request a change of seat [for you],
an episcopal throne, 4 so that you may cherish with spiritual solace and
priestly teaching the wavering school of our dear common friend Eugen¬
dus. 5 It has been bereft of no mean leader, as far as his status is concerned. 6
Do not let it discourage you from taking pity on them that they did not
observe all the due ceremony in their handling of your election. 7 It is not, I
think, that they were bent on insulting you, but rather that they are simple
and untutored. Thus being promoted to higher posts (as with God’s help we
desire you will be) and rising to the doubling of five talents with two added, 8
now that you have been tested in the second rank, faithful also in the greatest
matters, 9 may you bring to the people this secret knowledge, 10 namely,
although among others fraternal dissension had been able to make a desert, 11
among you paternal affection has tried to keep a monastery together.
1 Reading qualiter for ut taliter: Winterbottom.
2 Avitus is referring to the fact that Condat as a monastery was the equivalent of the desert.
Even though it was a desert it could also be paradise.
3 Note the anomalous secondary sequence, fieret.
4 Avitus is making a joke: in return for a chair, Viventiolus is to get an office (chair).
5 The abbot of Condat and the Jura monasteries. See Vita Patrum Iurensium, 118-179 (= 3).
6 Eugendus cannot be dead - pace Heinzelmann and Martine (above p. 267 n. 4). Avitus
uses viduatam, ‘widowed’, of Eugendus’ school, but immediately explains that the word is a
metaphor by inserting quantum ad statum suum adtinet , ‘as far as his state [of health] is
concerned’. The school is functionally widowed, because Eugendus is ill.
7 Vestrae ordinationis is probably not, in this case, an honorific, but an allusion to
Viventiolus’ promotion within his own monastery.
8 Winterbottom deletes de.
9 Echoing God’s praise in Mt. 25.21, qui super pauca fuisti fidelis, super multa te
constituam. Avitus used this parable again in CCL 290-337.
10 Presumably Viventiolus’ abilities to deal with difficult personalities in closed commun¬
ities.
11 Quod in aliis fraterna dissensio nee potuit istic heremum facere Peiper based on dis-
cessione potuistis L and dissinsio ... II potuissita P. Winterbottom emends to cum in aliis
fraterna dissensio potuisset heremum facere, which comes close to S’s dissensio potuisset and
has the further virtue of explaining its pluperfect subjunctive and eliminating Peiper’s non-
senical non.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
269
4/26/02, 11:15AM
270
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Epistula 57: Introduction
In the Later Roman Empire, as indeed at all periods, correct Latinity (‘integritas
Latinitatis’ for Avitus, below) marked the educated man. Here Avitus responds
indignantly to the charge that he committed a barbarism (in this case an allegedly
false quantity potitur for potitur) in a sermon. 1 Avitus does not reproduce the
standard grammatical explanation of the anomaly involving potior. Instead he boldly
claims that it was Vergil, not he, who took the liberty. For further sniping about false
quantities, see Ennodius, Epp. 362 and 406. Oratory in the pulpit seems to have been
as carefully scrutinised as that in the rhetor’s school. 2 Even as great a rhetorician as
Augustine was prone to anxiety about his speech: Africans apparently had particular
trouble with vowel quantities. 3 In the first book of the Confessions (1.18.29 where
one notes the excessive play with elision in the passage) he bitterly satirises those
who care more about aspirations (‘human’ for "uman’) than about homicide. 4 In the
De Ordine 2.17.45 he openly speaks of the insecurity he felt because of his accent.
Avitus, understandably, takes some care to make a defensive parade of rhetorical
tropes in the peroration to his rather ‘dignant’ response ( attrahere magis quam
detrahere 5 / eloqui potius quam obloqui).
Avitus’ letter is addressed to a certain ‘Viventiolus the rhetor’. Is the title used
ironically, and is this man to be identified with the recipient of Epp. 19, and 59, 67
and 69, and the author of Ep. 68, the bishop of Lyons? The venue of Avitus’ sermon,
Lyons (p. 85.19), would suggest that this is so. Furthermore Viventiolus is an un¬
common name, 6 so the burden of proof is on those who would claim that the rhetor
and the bishop are two, not one. But it is the tone of the letter that may have the most
to contribute to deciding the identity of the recipient. Avitus’ response is heavily
ironical, huffy and defensive. He even omits his customary salutation and honorifics.
There are excellent parallels for both of these features in other letters addressed to
Viventiolus. For irony, see Epp. 68 and 69, and for omitted honorifics, see Ep. 69.
The ‘common sons’ might have been seen as an impediment to the identification
of the ‘rhetor’, and the bishop - in what sense could he and Avitus be said to ‘share
sons’? The difficulty might be surmounted by envisaging not shared students, but an
1 For a 5th-century discussion of barbarisms and metaplasms, see Consentius in GL 5.386-
404.
2 See Augustine, De catechizandis rudibus 9.13, on priests who perpetrate barbarisms and
solecisms. The problem continued in the time of Gregory of Tours. See LVM 2.1 for a priest who
mispronounced words during Mass in 573.
3 Consentius 392.3—4.
4 De Catechizandis rudibus 9.13 picks up the same theme: discant non contemnere quos
cognoverint morum vitia quam verborum amplius devitare. For ancient evidence about the pro¬
nunciation of 'h' in VL, see J. Kramer, Literarische Quellen zur Aussprache des Vulgdrlateins
(Meisenheim am Gian, 1976). pp. 48-57.
5 S’s reading detrahere preserves a more felicitous concinnity and point.
6 See Heinzelmann. Bischofsherrschaft, p. 121 n. 156.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
270
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
VIVENTIOLUS OF LYONS
271
audience (i.e. church congregation) that both of them addressed. In Ep. 55. p. 84.36-
85.2, Avitus uses ‘sons’ figuratively of his parishioners. Avitus clearly was invited by
Viventiolus to preach in Lyons, 1 and Viventiolus was almost certainly invited for
return matches in Vienne. 2 So the ‘shared sons’ could be the sermon-audiences both
at Vienne and Lyons.
Avitus the bishop to Viventiolus, the rhetor {85.18 Peiperj
A rumour originating with you whispers that you say that I fell into a
barbarism in a sermon that I recently addressed to the people of Lyons on the
occasion of the dedication of a church; 3 indeed you publicly castigated me,
because 1 made a mistake in a public speech. I admit that this could have
happened, especially to me from whom ‘age has swept away’ 4 5 whatever
literary studies I may have pursued in my greener years. I wanted, however,
to hear this from you face-to-face, because, even if my intellectual abilities
are shrinking, my eagerness to learn is unchanged. But since I found out that
you spoke about me when I was away (i.e. from Lyons), absent though I am,
I have taken care to respond.
They say that you criticised me because I pronounced ‘potltur’ with a
lengthened medial syllable, and evidently did not follow Vergil in this word,
who treated the syllable as short, saying, ‘vi potitur'. 3 But the liberty that we
fairly frequently find that Vergil has taken is permissible because of the
constraints imposed by verse: it is convenient for the law of metre, if it
needs, disregarding barbarism to invert the natural quantity of syllables in
certain specific places, ignoring the rules of grammar. Take ‘Nos erimus
regno indecores’, or ‘fervere Leucaten’, or ‘Namque ut supremam falsa inter
gaudia noctem/egerimus, nosti.’ No cultured person would claim that any of
these three words, namely ‘fervere’, ‘egerimus’ and ‘indecores’, should be
pronounced with a shortened syllable, but would urge that they be employed
1 Ep. 57. See Epp. 67, 68, and 73 for less firmly defined invitations. The homilies make the
point even more clearly. Cf. the venues of Horn. 19, 20, 21, 22/3, 24 (Perrat and Audin, ‘Alcimi
Ecdicii Aviti Viennensis Episcopi Homilia’, pp. 433-51).
2 See Ep. 59 and Ep. 69.
3 On such sermons, see Horn. 19, 20, 21, 22/3, 24. Also Wood, ‘The Audience of
Architecture’, pp. 74-79.
4 Vergil, Buc. 9.51. Of course Avitus was in his last years at the time this letter was written:
Viventiolus was appointed bishop in ca. 513/14; Avitus died in February 518.
5 Vergil, Aen. 3.56. Servius ad loc. explains that potior mixes forms of the third and of the
fourth conjugation. For other ancient grammarians’ discussions of the question see Probus,
Instituta Artium GL 4.182.32 and Priscian, GL 2.502.16.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
271
4/26/02, 11:15AM
272
AVITUS OF VIENNE
with the penultimate syllables long, as they ought to be by nature. Vergil
therefore takes advantage of the poetic licence I mentioned above and
shortens the middle syllable and dares to write ‘potitur’.
Let us leave aside poetic licence and discuss the word according to the
rules of grammar. Since the form ‘potiris’ has a long medial syllable, it
shows that in the third person, i.e. ‘potitur’, it is likewise long, since we say
‘sortior, sortiris, sortitur’. Thus too in the perfect tense the first, second and
third persons are ‘potitus sum, es, est’. Thus too in the imperative mood in
the present tense in the second person we say ‘potire’ just as we say ‘sortire’.
Likewise in the optative mood in the present and imperfect tenses 1 2 in all of
the three persons the syllable is long: ‘utinam potirer, potireris, potiretur’. If
you were to make the third person ‘potitur’ short, you would be compelled to
do the same in the second person with the result that you would say ‘potiris’.
Proper Latinity in every usage and example forbids this.
So this is the word attacked by you, the word about which 1 dare to
exchange a reckoning! But, now, giving you a polite greeting in good
spirits I earnestly pray, just as I in the spirit of friendship set down freely
what seemed to me to be correct, that you too in turn lay out for me in
your reply the rationale I ought to follow. Please leave the authoritative
example of Vergil out of this: because we cannot emulate the dignity of his
verse, we should not follow him in daring to use a barbarism, even though
the very same Vergil also wrote ‘potitus’ or ‘potiti’ with the syllable
lengthened as in ‘auroque potiti’ ? Or if you choose to teach someone who is
making a serious inquiry with a precis 3 of someone-or-other’s evidence, I
hope that you will do your research thoroughly and accurately in the ancient
orators instead (whom you are quite right to hand on to your students), and,
once you have discovered something, that you will tell us. If this is not to be
found in a grammatical treatise or in a rhetorical one, please allow our
common children 4 - as far as I am concerned, at the moment I would prefer
you to be the first rather than the only improver of their minds! - to be
content with this error alone. 5 Let them nonetheless in their youth drink
1 The forms given are imperfect subjunctives. Avitus uses the odd expression ‘optatives in
the present and imperfect tenses’ because his example with utinam illustrates a contrafactual
wish in present time, but employs the imperfect subjunctive.
2 Aen. 6.624.
3 Probably not ‘profit’ here pace Goelzer, p. 568.
4 Avitus and Viventiolus share a sermon-audience, see above p. 271.
5 The nature of the error is unclear.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
272
4/26/02, 11:15AM
VIVENTIOLUS OF LYONS
273
< ... >' from that rich fount of flowing learning no less than literature, for
one ought to attract a friend through one’s efforts rather than detract from
his reputation, and it befits an orator to orate rather than to inculpate. 1 2
Epistula 59
Avitus the bishop to Viventiolus the bishop [of Lyons] 3 (87.10 Peiperj
My joy in the sacred feast that we have passed pleasantly thanks to your
intercession has been increased by the kind letter that you sent. And for this
reason it has made us all the more happy - that unity in joy embraces a
Church that in all places is one. 4 May Christ grant that, just as this year, you
have fulfilled our wishes by [giving us your] glad tidings, so in the time to
come you may grant a longed-for visit to the church at Vienne.
Epistula 67
Avitus the bishop to Viventiolus the bishop [of Lyons] [89.1 Peiperj
Were it not that our common prayers were often impeded by the obstacle of
[our] sins, I [would have] wanted to respond to the customary command of
charity by duly complying. But since it would have been a matter of double
profit 5 to meet you and be present at the feast, you see that it is purely my
loss that 1 am unable to do as you request. For here with us at any moment
1 An object seems to be missing. The students learn something in addition to letters:
‘manners’ or ‘good behaviour’, e.g. prudentiaml A more theological word is possible if the
word doctrina is taken to have religious overtones. A religious reading would further strengthen
the identification of this Viventiolus with the bishop of Lyon.
2 I.e. to use eloquence rather than insult.
3 Cf. also Epp. 19, 67-69, 73, and possibly 57.
4 This would appear to refer to the end of some schism. Identifying the one in question is,
however, difficult, since Viventiolus was not appointed until ca. 513/14, while Avitus himself
died, apparently, on 5 February 518. Thus Viventiolus did not become bishop until after the end
of the Laurentian schism, while Avitus died before the accession of Justin and the ending of the
Acacian schism. The reference might be yet another indication that Avitus, being badly
informed about the negotiations between Pope Hormisdas and the emperor Anastasius, thought
that the Acacian schism was over (cf. Ep. 9), or it might refer to the ending of an Arian church
in Burgundy.
5 Compendium here, exceptionally, means ‘profit’. See Goelzer, p. 568, although he is
wrong in ascribing this meaning to the word at Ep. 57, p. 86.31. Avitus has presumably used it
here because it enables him to make a word-play with dispendium ‘loss’.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
273
4/26/02, 11:15AM
274
AVITUS OF VIENNE
we are expecting the arrival of dignitaries 1 with the result that, unless I take
special care to be present when they come, even though it would simply be
a matter of my having left town, I would be blamed by those who are accus¬
tomed to blame me for even the slightest infraction, and my departure would
be seen not just as negligent, but as contumacious and provocative. 2 For this
reason, look at the circumstances that constrain us both, and be kind, and for¬
give the fact that I cannot comply, and pray that we may be able to satisfy our
longings [for one another] if not for long periods, at least from time to time.
Epistula 68: Introduction
This letter is almost certainly ironic in tone. Even though Avitus and Viventiolus are
on close terms with one another (see Epp. 19, 57, as well as 59, 67, 69), Viventiolus
here overdoes the honorifics, ‘Your Deliberation’, ‘Your Apostleship’ ( deliberatio
vestra, apostolatus vester ) 3 and compares Avitus’ decision to come to Lyons to that
of Divine Benignity responding to the petitions of its worshippers. Excessive
vocabulary is combined with excessive concision of form to achieve a dry effect.
Viventiolus the bishop [of Lyons] to Avitus [89.11 Peiper)
May Your Deliberation 4 be tempered, like that of the Divine Benignity, by the
prayers of its worshippers with the result that a visit from Your Apostleship
may grace its beloved little congregation 5 at the time of the feast of Saint Justus. 6
Epistula 69: Introduction
A testy and terse communication, almost certainly in dialogue with the previous
one. 7 The openings of the two are very similar (Ad similitudinem divinae benignitcitis
1 Potestatum, i.e. Gundobad and Sigismund? See also Ep. 27, p. 57.27.
2 For equivalent difficulties in leaving Vienne see Ep. 50.
3 Note the absence of honorifics in Ep. 67.
4 This may be an ironic honorific implying that Avitus has been vacillating.
5 The diminutive plebecula is probably affectionate. Cf. Ep. 50, p. 79.30. Viventiolus refers
to his own congregation at Lyons.
6 There are four feasts of Justus in the Hieronymian Martyrology, 4 August, 2 September,
14 October and 21 October: Duchesne, Fastes episcopaux, vol. 2, p. 162. For the church of St
Justus in Lyon, see Sid. Ep. 5.17. For the excavation of the site, see J.-F. Reynaud, Lyon aux
premier temps chretiens, Guides archeologiques de la France (Paris, 1986), pp. 54—76.
7 See Wagner, ‘A Chapter in Byzantine Epistolography’, p. 150 on abrupt beginnings to
letters of rebuke. A parallel can be found in Sid. Ap. Ep. 4.19 to Florentius.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
274
4/26/02, 11:15AM
VIVENTIOLUS OF LYONS
275
and Ad firmitatem promissionis divinae Avitus sarcastically compares
Viventiolus" promise to a divine one. Viventiolus has reneged on something he had
agreed to do, and Avitus ironises at his expense and takes him to task: Viventiolus’
‘yea’ has not been ‘yea’ (Mt. 5.37). The use of irony might be compared to Ep. 57.
Avitus may have invited Viventiolus to Vienne. Viventiolus may firmly have agreed
to visit (perhaps even as a guest-preacher?) - and then, equally firmly, reneged,
prompting Avitus to fire back this letter. Ep. 68 may well be a mock-respectful
response to Ep. 69.
Avitus the bishop to Viventiolus the bishop [of Lyons] [89.15 Peiper]
Let it have [all the] reliability of a divine promise that you previously
conceded, ‘yes, yes!’ what you subsequently repeated as ‘no, no!’ For if the
nature [of the matter] 1 is properly considered in relationship to what we are
doing now, 2 even though at that time it ought not to have been broken, it
would be especially appropriate now that the agreement between us be
fulfilled.
Epistula 73
Avitus the bishop to Viventiolus, bishop [of Lyons] (90.18 Peiper]
You have kept to your usual sweet custom, indeed to tell the truth, you have
increased it. You have refreshed our worry about you by telling us that you
are thriving. You have visited our feast by seeking to find out about us what
you wanted. 3 Among these many foods for the spirit, you, who had fed the
church with spiritual delicacies, have adorned our table with ones for the
body too! 4 For this reason I am unequal to the task of thanking you, and I ask
divine mercy for my prayers; may the charity that you so zealously exhibit
be a reward for you, a joy for me, and an example to everyone else!
1 Taking qualitas, unqualified as the subject.
2 Rendering occupatione praesentium whose meaning still remains unclear.
3 I.e. ‘by inquiring about what you wanted to know about us’.
4 For a similar topos, see above Ep. 66.
Avitus_07_T rans/3 275
4/26/02, 11:15AM
13. MAXIMUS OF GENEVA’S TABLE
Contents
Epistula 66 Avitus to Maximus, bishop of Geneva: an enthusiastic thank-you for a
gift of food on the occasion of a feast.
Epistula 74 Avitus to Maximus, bishop of Geneva: a humorous letter thanking
Maximus for a gift of food.
Epistula 86 Leonianus the Archdeacon to Sapaudus, vir spectabilis'. a joke letter.
Avitus writes sub persona Leoniani to tease Sapaudus about some recent
feasting he has indulged in.
Epistula 66: Introduction
Not the standard formulaic festal letter. Note the lively tricola in asyndeton and the
enthusiastic, informal, indeed jocular tone. Maximus kept a good table, and was a
man with whom a fellow bishop could let down his hair and play the fool once in a
while on the right occasion. See Epp. 74 and 86 for further evidence to this effect.
Avitus the bishop to Maximus the bishop [of Geneva]
The delicacies 1 you sent are excellent and worthy of the highest praise - the
quantity, the timeliness, the respect! But all the same they do not equal your
affection, piety, kind solicitude. They show that it was not Your Worthiness 2
that was lacking to us, but you. The feast has now ended happily thanks to
the success of your good wishes. At it (sc. the feast) 3 food for the body was
as much in evidence as food for the soul - contrary to habit - was lacking. 4
If God in the future grants me a reprieve, 5 just as he now deigns to transmit
it (sc. food for the body) through you, so may he then [in the future] allow
me to lay it before you!
1 Here deliciae refers to food.
2 Dignatio vestra. This is almost a joke. Avitus uses an honorific that should properly be
rendered ‘Your Condescension’. Dignatio means ‘condescension’ or ‘deigning’ in a positive
sense.
3 Sc. epulae.
4 For a similar topos, see below Ep. 73.
5 Sc. commeatus. Since Maximus was only appointed to the bishopric of Geneva in 513
(Greg. Tur. LVP 8.1) Avitus was indeed in the last years of his life.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
276
4/26/02, 11:15AM
MAXIMUS OF GENEVA’S TABLE
277
Epistula 74: Introduction
Maximus has sent Avitus some gifts of food via a messenger called Leonianus. 1 The
latter is presumably to be identified with the ‘author’ of Ep. 86. The point of the letter
seems to be 1) that Leonianus was a greedy person, who had been tempted to taste
what he carried, and 2) Avitus could not eat what had been sent, perhaps because it
was Lent. This seems to be the implication of ‘hungering’ ( esuriens ) and ‘was not
able to devour, however much he lusted after it’ (vorare non potuit concupiscens ) at
p. 91.10 and the force of the comparison between Avitus and the prophet Elijah in the
desert. It would appear that the present from Maximus consisted of fish and chilled
wine, and that it may have been accompanied by instructions about giving Leonianus
some of the latter to drink in return for his pains. The letter may shed some light on
Gallic Lenten observances. 2
Avitus the bishop to Maximus the bishop [of Geneva] [91.1 Peiperj
As far as Hell and the End are concerned, there’s still some strength in my
poor little body. 3 But I am worried that I know nothing about my lord, your
son, 4 or the conclusion of this discussion, because I was not in the right place
to find out. Since I have been busy at the monasteries at Grigny, 5 1 have been
away from my house in the city for a while. 6 Nonetheless the tasty treats that
1 See Ep. 66 for another occasion on which Maximus sent deliciae.
2 See Shanzer, ‘Bishops, Letters’.
3 Almost certainly a private joke, as the diminutives in aliquantulis and corpusculi (used
here of a still-living body) seem to indicate. Avitus is responding to a jocular inquiry about his
health. Presumably, unlike Jerome Ep. 22.30 ‘the life-giving heat of my spirit was palpitating,
now that my whole body was growing cold, in my poor breast that was only lukewarm’ ( vitalis
animae color toto frigente iam corpore in solo tam tepente pectusculo palpitabat). Lenten
fasting had not yet brought him to death’s door.
4 This must be a reference to Sigismund, whose association with Geneva during
Gundobad’s reign is well attested: Maximus’ association with Sigismund is further attested in
Horn. 20.
5 See Sidonius Ep. 7.17.3: secundum statuta Lirinensium patrum vel Grinincensium , and
Gallia Christiana 16.147. The monasteries of Grigny, apparently a confederation of
communities of monks and nuns, seem to have been of considerable importance in the 5th
century. Seemingly founded by a bishop of Vienne, possibly to guard the relics of St Ferreolus
and the head of St Julian, the principal buildings became unsafe in the days of Mamertus, who
had the relics translated: Vita Clari 2, Sidonius Ep. 7.17.3, Greg. Tur. LVJ 2. The monasteries,
however, still continued as an important monastic centre into the 6th century. They provided the
first abbot of Agaune, in 515, as well as one of the turmae of the new foundation: Vita Clari 2:
Vita Abbatum Acaunensium absque epitaphiis 1.4.
6 This implies that Avitus would normally have resided in the city, despite the fact that in
Ep. 96 Heraclius seems to criticise Avitus as preferring to live in the country.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
277
4/26/02, 11:15AM
278
AVITUS OF VIENNE
you sent to me with your usual respect, found me even though I was on the
road and still fairly far from the city. Your servant Leonianus 1 - how
surprised I am! - complained a great deal, but took very little, and handed
them over to me, his stomach greedy, but empty! You would have thought
that your gifts, <carried> 2 in a crow’s tenacious beak, were being held out by
tiny fingers to feed Elijah. 3 The more effectively to excite my justifiable
displeasure at you, the one hungering 4 sent what the one who lusted after it 3
could not gobble down. I’d now like to know what good it does, if you are
keen on the greed of your special servant, since a desirable excuse to be
absent snatches me away from him, and prevents him from grabbing from
my mouth or hands 6 the food given by you and God. 7 As far as cold wine 8 is
concerned, because you have asked me to, I both surrender my share and
multiply his. Let him use whole libation-saucers instead of cups; let him
wear down with his lips wide dishes for him to surround with a multitude of
labels instead of garlards. 9 For 1 too shall see to it, and I know that he wants
1 The Leonianus archidiaconus who is Avitus’ mouthpiece in Ep. 86.
2 It is very awkward that both parvulis unguibus and rostro must be construed with exhiberi.
A participle is probably missing after rostro , e.g. devectas.
3 Avitus alludes to the miraculous feeding of 3 Kgs 17.6.
4 Maximus presumably: he is starving because it is Lent.
5 Avitus, also hungry because it is Lent.
6 L’s animus makes no sense. S’s manibus provides a natural pairing.
7 Since Avitus is away from his headquarters, he does not have the task of putting up and
feeding the insatiable Leonianus.
8 Recentes : this appears to be an allusion to wine. Goelzer, p. 559, translates ‘rasades de vin
a la glace’ without explanation. Romans drank mustum recens (young wine, see Columella
12.29, mustum ut semper dulce tamquam recens permanent sic facito ), but they also drank
chilled wine called vinum recentatum and attested in the medical writings of Alexander of
Tralles 8.2 and 12.1 (ed. Theodor Puschmann, Vienna, 1879), vol. II, pp. 369 and 513)
Xappavexcoaav f\ Qoadxou i) mpivOdTou i[mxQ^ 0VT8 S tbaaiJTcag xa0dji8Q ekbOaai jroietv
oi ‘Pcopmoi to %aA,obp,8vov Qaixevxdxov. There is still a problem with the word, because it is
unclear why it is a feminine in Avitus. See p. 91.16 ad multiplicandas recentes. Goelzer, p. 649,
does not explain what feminine word is to be understood with it.
9 Circulis is very odd. Even TLL s. v. ‘circulus’ 1111.50-51 has its doubts about this passage,
and Goelzer, p. 601, is unilluminating. Three other texts mention circuli in connection with
wine, feasting or cups. The reading circulis has been questioned at Pliny HN 14.2.7.1 [sc.
vinum] circa Alpes ligneis vasis condere circulisque cingere atque etiam hieme gelida ignibus
rigorem arcent, but there may be an allusion to some sort of hoops used to cover wine in barrels
and protect it from cold. At Petronius 60 (ecce autem diductis lacunaribus subito circulus
ingens de cupa videlicet grandi excussus demittitur, cuius per totum orbem coronae aureae cum
alabastris unguenti pendebant ) the circulus seems to be a large round object from which
garlands and vials of ointment are hung. The Leges Visigothorum (8.3.8 si quis aliquem
Avitus_07_T rans/3
278
4/26/02, 11:15AM
MAXIMUS OF GENEVAS TABLE
279
[me to], that, when I will have excavated * 1 something similar 2 from your kind
gift in order to multiply 3 glasses of chilled wine for a burning gullet, 4 even if
no measure is envisioned for cups, at least it may be enforced for fish.
Epistula 86: Introduction
This letter is clearly a joke, a mock festal letter. But whose? The style and lumbering
witticisms are all too familiar, and L’s annotation, dictata ab Avito episcopo, gives
the game away. Avitus impersonates Leonianus, deacon of bishop Maximus of Geneva,
the ‘servant’ ( servus ) mentioned in Ep. 74 as the greedy but respectful earner of
edible delights for Avitus. 5 Greed and food dominate both letters.
But who is the addressee ‘Sapaudus’? The name is attested, but this individual is
hardly to be identified with the rhetor addressed by Sidonius {Ep. 5.10) and Claudi-
anus Mamertus {Ep. 2)! 6 Another line of thought is possible. If Leonianus is an
conprehenderit, dum de silva sua cum vehiculo vadit et circulos ad cupas aut quecumque ligna
sine domini permissionem asportare presumat, et boves et vehiculum aliene silve presumtor
amittat, et que dominus cumfure aut violento conprehenderit, indubitanter obtineat ) are closer
to Avitus’ world, and here circuli seem to be cut round sections of wood that can be stolen to be
made into wooden drinking-cups. The trouble is that what one would expect here is the opposite
of what Avitus’ text offers: it should say that Leonianus can use whole circuli of wood and wear
them down with his lips through use in place of fialae. But this would require radical surgery,
and a text reading atterat labris circulos (rounds of wood), quos circumdet pittaciorum
densitate profialis. A different approach might entail emending circulis to corollis , ‘garlands’
{trispondaicus for tardus). In sympotic contexts Greeks and Romans crowned their cups with
garlands. (See RE s.v. ‘Kranz’ 1602 with a frustrating false reference to Athenaeus 10.437e.)
Leonianus, who by that time will have made his way through innumerable amphorae of wine,
is being jocularly asked to string their labels (emblems of the ‘empties’ or ‘dead men’) ‘instead
of garlands’ around his oversizedFor pittacia on wine-jars, see Petronius 34.
1 Presumably both the fish and chilled wine must have been packed deep in ice and sawdust
for transport, and would require excavation.
2 I.e. more wine.
3 There may be a suggestion of the multiplication of the loaves and fishes in Mt. 14.17-20;
Mk 6.38—44. Avitus employed the conceit in Ep. 27.
4 For a similar expression, see Ep. 86, p. 95.26 accensis faucibus gula.
5 Despite this greed it appears that Leonianus has been promoted to the level of archdeacon
between the two letters, a point made by M. Besson, ‘Maxime de Geneve’, Anzeiger fur
schweizerische Geschichte 9 (1904), pp. 287-99.
6 See Goelzer, p. 5, for a lengthy footnote that makes a valiant attempt to identity
‘Sapaudus’ with Sapaudus the rhetorician of Vienne addressed by Sidonius in Ep. 5.10.3. But
Goelzer acknowledges that Sapaudus died in 474 and that the dating is therefore impossible.
Both Sapaudus and Leonianus belong to the time of Maximus of Geneva (i.e. post 511). But it
is still possible that Avitus used Sapaudus as a soubriquet for a highly rhetorical friend to whom
to send this highly rhetorical letter.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
279
4/26/02, 11:15AM
280
AVITUS OF VIENNE
adopted persona of the writer Sapaudus might, likewise, be a persona of the
recipient. The letter mentions a royal feast, so the recipient might be at the court of
Gundobad or Sigismund. Since Sigismund sometimes held his court at Geneva, and
since Maximus who was bishop of Geneva is the recipient of Avitus’ other letter
about Leonianus, Sapaudus could perhaps be a pseudonym for Maximus. 1 The name
would be appropriate in that Sapaudia is the region between Geneva and Neufchatel. 2
The letter would then be a comic version of Avitus’ standard complaints about not
seeing a king during the festal period, but with a moral overlay, dealing with greed.
Against identifying ‘Sapaudus’ with Maximus: ‘Sapaudus’ is clearly expected to
write a verse-panegyric on the feast and is also someone who is expected to be vain
about his long hair, a feature that suggests a barbarian rather than a Roman.
Sections of the letter bear a close relationship to Avitus’ father-in-letters, Sidonius’
Ep. 3.13.3ff. a not dissimilar literary exercise and grotesque description of a parasite,
or sectator epularum , called ‘Gnatho’, whom Sidonius asks his son Apollinaris to
avoid. His misbehaviour at the table receives special attention: particularly signi¬
ficant are the phrases ‘he starves as often as he is not invited’ ( ieiunat, quotiens non
vocatur) (cf. the ultimate fate of Leonianus) and 3.13.4, ‘when he has reclined, if
there is a delay, he is immediately driven to grab, if he is swiftly satisfied, he is driven
to tears, if he is thirsty to complaints, and if he is drunk, to vomitings’ ( cum
discubuerit, fertur actutum, si tarde comedat, in rapinas; si cito saturetur, in lacrimas;
si sitiat, in querelas; si inebrietur, in vomicas ) 3 4 which is deliberately echoed by
Avitus at p. 95.27ff.: ‘This is how it came about that by drinking food and by chewing
cups, in thirsting after the first part of the meal and complaining, in swooping down
and in gobbling the middle part, and, finally stuffed, <in vomiting > with tears the
last part .. .{Sicque factum est, ut bibendo cibos, pocula ruminando, primam prandii
partem esuriens 4 querelis, medietatem comedens rapinis, ultimam satur <vomitans>
lacrimis). Sidonius’ text can be used to emend Avitus and to fill a lacuna. Sidonius
described how Gnatho grabbed, if the meal was delayed, wept, if he felt full too soon,
complained, if he was thirsty, and vomited, if he was drunk. 5 His greed is organised
into two groups of two sorts of loutish behaviour. Avitus takes things a step further in
describing surreal greed. Sapaudus is accused paradoxically of gulping (drinking) his
1 Maximus sent food to Avitus on at least two occasions, see Epp. 66 and 74.
2 The classic discussion of Sapaudia is by Duparc, ‘La Sapaudia’. The most recent, and
fullest, is by Favrod, Histoirepolitique, pp. 100-17.
3 Certainly corrupt. Read vomitus. Vomitings, not pustules, are the natural result of
inebriation. Confusion of c/t and a/u are easy in pre-Caroline script.
4 One should emend this to sitiens to keep it in line with Sidonius, si sitiat in querelis.
Esuriens is a lectio facilior.
5 Sidonius describes the same two poles at the respectable table of Theodoric II: (Ep. 1.2.6)
facilius est ut accuset sitis, quam recuset ebrietas.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
280
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
MAXIMUS OF GENEVA’S TABLE
281
food and chewing his cups. Avitus introduces tripartition of dissatisfaction: hungering, 1
grabbing and stuffing oneself, and vomiting. He also merges the eating and the
drinking.
The scenario: A king (presumably Sigismund) 2 had invited ‘Leonianus’-Avitus
to a feast at a time when he was unable to attend. ‘Sapaudus’, however, was present,
and sent ‘Leonianus’ a description. ‘Leonianus’ was miffed and wrote back to say
that Sapaudus can safely describe what he ate, now that he has gobbled it all up, and
is not in any danger of having to give any to Leonianus. Sapaudus, he claimed, was
rubbing it in to make him feel bad. Leonianus claims that no one is rightly happy
whether he feast or fast. Even in feasting, Sapaudus, eager to eat a peacock, is
frustrated by the fact that it is served in a ‘chemise’ of mincemeat, and his insatiable
throat has to wait to get its share until it has been carved. The meal continues as an
exercise in frustration: at first Sapaudus is thirsty, then he is greedy, finally he vomits.
Leonianus’ absence did not help either Leonianus or Sapaudus. Whatever Sapaudus
left, however little it was, was enough for everyone. Leonianus goes on to explain
that he is eating very badly, so badly that he cannot even remember what oysters are
like. Even his intake of wine is controlled, and he is using boarding-school tech¬
niques to dispose of what he does not want to drink. Presumably the real Leonianus
is chez Avitus at the episcopal vegetarian table. He would like to be Stoic about it,
and he asks Sapaudus to leave him alone. But he wants another invitation to a feast -
this time when Sapaudus cannot attend.
The letter is a distant cousin both of Roman comedy (the excesses of the
parasite) and of satirical texts that juxtapose the fishy and carnivorous excess of the
table of the gourmand with the chaste (and dull) vegetables of the virtuous poor man
or rustic, e.g. Horace, S. 2.2; 2.6; 2.8; Libanius, Decl. 28, ‘the disappointed parasite’,
provides an excellent fourth-century parallel. In this case the luxury of Sigismund’s
court is contrasted with the Lenten fare of the bishop of Vienne’s palace. It is perhaps
worth recalling that one of the first literary occurences of the Burgundio describes
him to us as esculentus, ‘greedy’. See Sid. C. 12.6, ‘what the greedy Burgundian
sings who smears his hair with rancid butter’ ( quod Burgundio cantat esculentus/
infundens acido cornam butyro). Sidonius tells us that Chilperic praised bishop
Patiens’ suppers, his queen the bishop’s fasts. 3
For other ‘fish letters’, see Epp. 72 to Apollinaris and 74 to Maximus; for another
‘fastal’ letter, Ep. 83.
1 Or, more probably, thirsting, see above, p. 280 n. 4.
2 The king is almost certainly Sigismund, given that Leonianus was sent by Maximus from
Geneva.
3 Sid. Ep. 6.12.3, ut constet indesinenter regem praesentem prandia tua, reginam laudare
ieiunici.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
281
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
282
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Leonianus the archdeacon to Sapaudus, vir spectabilis {95.16 Peiperj
Even though you have described in mouthwatering detail the ceremonial
grandeur 1 of the prince’s table, shining 2 with the delights of land and sea, it
is customary nonetheless that love be declared fwithout hesitation.! 3 After
you have sent the material 4 that was given to you on its way, not in verses, 5
but with your teeth, you can safely recite it! For in one meal one stomach
took in what the backs of two mules could barely carry. 6 Paying no attention
to your uncombed hair, 7 you combed 8 your gut, stuffed solid with an excess
of sea-combs. 9 Even though it might seem clear that you exaggerated in
order to make me feel bad, I persist in saying that no one who is like us, 10
whether he feast or whether he fast, can rightly be called happy. 11 Let’s start
talking about the first course that you detailed. You thought that it was a
minor type of punishment that was imposed on you, namely that a peacock.
1 Pompa. See E. Gowers, The Loaded Table: Representations of Food in Roman Literature
(Oxford, 1993), p. 39, for the use of pompa in banqueting contexts.
2 Cf. Horace, S. 2.2.4, mensasque nitentes for a similar image.
3 L’s in cuncta makes no sense. S’s incunctanter tamen, ‘without holding back’ is only
marginally better, but, as Gregory Hays pointed out, what one really wants here is something
like, ‘It is customary to declare one’s love with some more tangible token of appreciation’, i.e.
a present, rather than an envy-creating description of a banquet. It seems best to obelise in
cuncta. Hays’ suggested supplement is in keeping with the literary parody involved. This letter
inverts the usual type in which thanks are tendered for gifts of food or for invitations. See Ep. 66
to Maximus for a straight exercise of this type.
4 A double-entendre: materia means ‘subject- matter’ as well as ‘physical material’.
5 A hint that a poem or panegyric was expected? Sapaudus may have been a court poet, or
else this may be an allusion to parasitic behaviour such as Sid. Ep. 3.13.3, laudabilemproferens
non de bene vivente sed de bene pascente sententiam.
6 Food too heavy for one person to carry features in Fortunatus C. 11.9.7: portitor ad tantas
missus non sufftcit unus. This goes a step further.
7 A cardinal sin for the well-groomed barbarian. See Amm. Marc. 27.2.2 for barbarian hair¬
dying and drinking. J. Matthews, The Roman Empire of Ammianus Marcellinus (London,
1989), p. 322, esp. n. 26, mentions barbarian interest in, and production of bone and antler
combs. See also J. Engemann and C. B. Riiger, eds, Spdtantike undfriihes Mittelalter (Bonn,
1991), p. 141, n. 86 B, for a Frank combing his hair.
8 The perfect forms of pecto are extremely rare. Note how Sidonius too (C. 12.6) mentions
the Burgundian’s unusual hair-care routines in connection with their eating habits. For
barbarian personal vanity, see the description of Sigismer in Sidonius, Ep. 4.20.2.
9 The scallop is called ‘comb’ in Latin. A similar pun appears in Apuleius, Apol. 34.6: si
dicas marinum pectinem comendo capillum quaesitum.
10 I.e. a parasite.
11 A parody of a philosophical gnome.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
282
4/26/02, 11:15AM
MAXIMUS OF GENEVA’S TABLE
283
wrapped in mincemeat, 1 with its devourable shield held off 2 your appetite
that salivated after what was inside, and your greed, as it returned with throat
aflame, 3 was kept waiting for a little while at the whim of a skilled carver. 4
This is how it came about that by drinking food and by chewing cups, in
thirsting 5 after the first part of the meal and complaining, in swooping down
and in gobbling the middle part, and, finally stuffed, <in vomiting > 6 with
tears the last part, < . . > fby occupationf I would not say that my absence
was of any advantage to you. 7 Whatever pitiful amount you left was enough
even for all of us. Although you have revelled in the great joy of the feast and
were so slow to be sated, since you can scarcely prove that you are happy, 1
venture to ask what you think about poor me, who am neither allowed near
the abundance of the royal table nor filled by the frugality of the ecclesi¬
astical one? Under the pretext that it is an honour, 1 am handed over into
custody. As if I had been called to a first-rate meal, 8 1 am kept from a better
one, 9 1 am forced to lie still so that I not be able to flee. I am filled with
greens and inflated by turnips. 10 1 have plenty of vegetables - those the earth
produces, not the sea! 11 In these [circumstances] I cannot even remember
1 A tour-de-force dish. Pliny, HN 1.10.23, mentions stuffed peacock. For isicia de pavo, see
Apicius 2.2.6: isicia de pavo primum locum habent ita si fricta fuerint, ut callum vincant.
2 Lit. ‘peacock enclosed in mincemeat, shut out an appetite’. Avitus puns on conclusus and
excludo. There is a further possibility that Lenten observance is at issue. Meat is out of the
question, but fowl would be acceptable. For more on this see Shanzer, ‘Bishops, Letters’, p.
231.
3 Accensis faucibus gula echoes gula calenti in Ep. 74. p. 91.16.
4 Cf. the antics of Carpus described in Petronius’ Satiricon 38.
5 Reading sitiens, see above p. 280 n. 4.
6 Given the parallel tricolon in the sentence, there may be is another lacuna before lacrimis,
which contained a missing trisyllabic proparoxytone participle, something like vomitans that
would yield a cursus tardus.
7 Punctuating with a period after defui. Note the word-play on projuisse and defuisse.
8 Primam sc. mensaml Taking primam in a somewhat colloquial sense as ‘ace’, ‘super’,
‘excellent’, as the contrast with meliore seems to demand.
9 I.e. Sigismund’s.
10 French turnips, napi, see Martial 13.20.
11 Presumably an allusion to some soil: of fish with a ‘vegetable’ nickname (cf. English
‘sea-cucumber’, ‘sea-tomato’.). Many fish had names derived from their alleged resemblances
to terrestrial creatures, see Isidore, Etym. 12.6.4 piscium vero ... nomina instituti sunt ...ex
similitudine terrestrium animalium. Polemius Silvius, Laterculus p. 544.6 (ed. Mommsen,
Chron. Min. 1 ,MGHAA 5.1) lists the cucumis under ‘natancium’. Legumina marina appear as
a gift sent by Ruricius (Ep. 2.44).
Avitus_07_T rans/3
283
4/26/02, 11:15AM
284
AVITUS OF VIENNE
what certain oysters of blessed memory 1 were like once upon a time! If some
small concession is set out, a minute vessel, half-full of pallid wine, even
here measure 2 and rule must be obeyed. That is enough about food: [even]
greater punishment is entailed in getting hold of chilled wine. When I ask for
young wine, I either suffer [wine as bitter as] medicines, 3 or am falsely
accused of having stolen something. 4 By dint of being grossly importunate 5
I succeed in getting three lukewarm pipkins. 6 The very bowls that I break by
contriving that they fall [to the ground] are shrinking as they are repaired
daily. 7 Therefore at least stop adding insult to the injury of those who are
suffering: for, since what each of us has drawn as his lot is his daily fate, I
will eventually be able to forget my customary state of domestic misery 8 -
provided our master order me to attend his feast at a time when you cannot! 9
1 Avitus jocularly employs the sepulchral topos, bonae memoriae. See F. Grossi Gondi,
Trattato di Epigrafia Christiana (Rome, 1920), p. 172.
2 Cf. Ep. 74 p. 91.17, si non excogitatur modus in calicibus.
3 Something is clearly wrong with medicina, which 1) does not scan and 2) would have to
be an ablative. The point seems to be that he asks for mustum , sweet wine, and gets something
he does not want. Stuart Koonce suggested medicamina, a change that produces a good cursus
tardus. One could compare Lucretius 4.11-16 where honey is put by doctors on cups of
wormwood to make the bitter medicine palatable to children. Here Leonianus asks for sweet
wine, and suffers bitter medicinal draughts. Avitus used medicamen in Horn. 20, p. 133.26.
4 I.e. because he has asked for too much. For this personal and passive use of conjingor , see
Avitus, CCL 6.536-37 of Joseph: crimine falso/confictus voluisse nefas, quod triste refugit.
5 Taking S’s importunitate.
6 Summa importunitate perago, ut tres frecentes aliis plusf praesumam. The obelised
portion of this sentence is gibberish. It is clear that Leonianus is making some point about
putting maximum effort into getting some insignificant quantity of (probably poor) wine.
Tomlin conjectures exempli gratia, tepentes ampullas, ‘three lukewarm pipkins’. The fact that
the wine is lukewarm, rather than chilled (like vinum recentatum ), makes it unpleasant.
7 Leonianus is said to have used paterae instead of cups for drinking. See Ep. 74, utatur
paterarum capacitate pro cupis. Here he seems to be trying to get out of having to drink the
poor wine by dropping his patera. Since it is wide, as its edges break, its capacity is lessened.
8 To be hungry and not to have found food is the superlative degree of misery, as we are told
by a Plautine parasite. See Captivi 461-63: Erg. Miser homost, qui ipsus sibi quod edit quaerit
et id aegre invenit/Sed illest miserior, qui et aegre quaerit et nihil invenit./Ille miserrumus est,
qui, quom esse cupidust, quod edit non habet.
9 S has the correct reading: ut te deesse contingat. The text is guaranteed by a very similar
word-play on sum-compounds at p. 96.1, profuisse quod defui.
.Trans/3
284
4/26/02, 11:15AM
PASTORAL LETTERS TO GALLIC BISHOPS
14. SEXUAL CRIMES AND MISDEMEANOURS
Contents
Epistula 16 Victorius of Grenoble to Avitus: that perennial pastoral blister, ‘marriage
to deceased wife’s sister’ (date 516/17).
Epistula 17 Avitus to Victorius of Grenoble: the answer to Ep. 16 (date 516/17).
Epistula 18 Avitus to Victorius of Grenoble: problems with a parishioner, the
lascivious and aging Vincomalus, has been committing incestuous adultery with
his dead wife’s sister (date 516/17).
Epistula 55 Avitus to Ansemundus, count of Vienne: a letter of protest that
Ansemundus is protecting a young man who has raped a nun.
Epistula 16: Introduction
This letter is the first of a group dealing with a case of incestuous adultery. Like two
other of the letters to Victorius (Epp. 7 and 75) this is concerned with matters of
canon law. Victorius seems to have been unusually punctilious in consulting his
metropolitan, which may suggest that the letters to and from him date to the first
years of his episcopate. Peiper gives a date of 516-17 for Epp. 16-18. There is,
however, no firm means for dating the letters; although Victorius is attested as bishop
of Grenoble at the Councils of Epaon in 517 and Lyons 518/23 1 we have no other
indication of the duration of his episcopate. The only reason for dating Epp. 16-18 to
516-17 is that Avitus’ rulings in Epp. 17-18, like that in Ep. 7, 2 are closely linked to
the canons of Epaon, which suggests a date in the period between Sigismund’s
accession in 516 and the meeting of the council in 517. 3
In Ep. 16 Victorius appeals to Avitus over the case of a man who had married his
dead wife’s sister. 4 Although the marriage was long-standing, it had only recently
1 Duchesne, Fastes episcopaux, vol. 1. p. 231.
2 For the parallel to Ep. 7, Epaon, can. 33.
3 For the rulings on penance: Epaon, cans. 23, 28, 29, 30, 31, 36.
4 This discussion is taken from Wood, ‘Incest, Law and the Bible’. See also P. Mikat, ’Die
Inzestverbote des Konzils von Epaon. Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte des frankischen Eherechts',
in Rechtsbewahrung und Rechtsentwicklung: Festschriftfiir H. Lange (Munich, 1970), pp. 64
84, reprinted in idem. Religionsrechtliche Schriften (Berlin, 1974), pp. 869-88; and idem. Die
Inzestgesetzgebung der merowingisch-frankischen Konzilien (511-626/7), Rechts- und Staats-
Avitus_07_T rans/3
285
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
286
AVITUS OF VIENNE
become the subject of attention, forcing the bishop to act. Although he suspected that
marriage to the sister of one’s wife was as heinous as marriage to the widow of one’s
brother, Victorius did not know whether to separate the couple and enforce penance,
and therefore wrote to his superior. Avitus replied ( Ep. 17) that Victorius was right to
see the marriage as wrong, and advised that the sinners be excommunicated until
they had separated: thereafter they should be given a public penance, before being
received back into the church. In Ep. 18 it becomes apparent that the man, now
named as Vincomalus, whose unlawful marriage is revealed as having lasted for
thirty years, had refused to give up his incestuous wife. Indeed he took his case to
Avitus in Vienne, who attempted to persuade him to accept separation and to undergo
penance.
Many aspects of this case are worth consideration. First, it is important that
Victorius was not certain as to whether Vincomalus’ second marriage was incestu¬
ous. Indeed, no one seems to have considered it so for thirty years. Second, the issue
only came to a head when someone started spreading rumours about the man. Third,
at the start of the case Avitus seems not to have known what was the appropriate
action. In other words, before the problem of Vincomalus’ marriage came to the
attention of Avitus, the Burgundian episcopate was ill-informed about the matter of
incest. Therefore, although there is no clear date for the Vincomalus episode, it is
almost certain that the case underlay the consideration given to incest by the bishops
at Epaon, and thus the whole development of incest legislation. The conciliar
statement that pardon could only come after the separation of the incestuous couple * 1
seems to reflect Avitus’ ultimate view of what should happen to Vincomalus. On the
other hand the final phrase of Epaon, can. 30, suggests that the episcopate was
prepared to be lenient in the case of previously contracted relations.
Leviticus 18.18 prohibited sexual relations with one’s wife’s sister while the
wife was alive, but implies that they are acceptable after her death. The levirate was
mandated by Deut. 25.5. when a brother died, to preserve his name. Nonetheless,
despite such OT authority, because husband and wife became ‘one flesh’ 2 such
marriages came to be considered incestuous adultery by Christians. This change is
reflected by Cod. Theod. 3.12.2 (of 355) which mentions the fact that the ancients
had considered it proper for a brother to marry his brother’s wife, once the previous
marriage had been dissolved, or the first wife had died, but explicitly prohibits such
marriages. 3
wissenschaftliche Veroffentlichungen der Gorres-Gesellschaft. Neue Folge, Bd 74 (Paderborn,
1994), pp. 98, 104-106, 113, 115.
1 Epaon, can. 30.
2 1 Cor. 16.
3 Liber Constitutionum 36: adultery with a wife’s sister counted as incestuous adultery. The
original legislation affected levirate marriage among Jews. See J. A. Brundage, Law, Sex, and
Christian Society in Medieval Europe (Chicago and London, 1987), p. 107.
Trans/3
286
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
SEXUAL CRIMES AND MISDEMEANOURS
287
Victorius the bishop [of Grenoble] to Avitus the bishop [48.11 Peiperj
I must ask for a ruling from you in your official capacity as a winnowing-
fan 1 to separate the grain from the tares on the threshing-floor of the Lord;
for he 2 who decided that you should be metropolitan bishop of the royal city 3
wishes for me to carry out your commands, and for you to decree what must
be done. One of the citizens, as rumour now has it, has married the sister of
his wife, who died many years ago. Because the man who accuses him of
this heinous crime, has now been heard in the presence of many people
revealing the precise nature of the atrocious deed 4 - not in any secret
whispering campaign by his friends, but in the very presence of the per¬
petrator and proposes, < ... > 5 with precisely the same daring with which he
attempted these unlawful actions .. , 6 if you will decide the matter, a creature
nearly to be pitied, he has not denied the deed. So tell us in what manner he
should be kept apart from his wife. Should they both repent? Or should
sequestration, or some sort of penance be enforced? Please advise. As far as
I am concerned it is no a less a crime to marry the sister of one’s wife than
the wife of one’s brother. But, as I have suggested, decide what seems best to
you, for on such a matter, without your advice, I can barely decide what the
sentence should be. In my hesitation, I will neither 7 bar him from communion
nor allow it to him, unless I am backed up by your authority.
Epistula 17: Introduction
The answer to Ep. 16. For Avitus the Latin is astonishingly clear, possibly reflecting
the judicial nature of the letter: Avitus’ ruling could effectively be used as case law. In
this it is like Ep. 7, De basilicis haereticorum non recipiendis, also to Victorius. The
case presumably prompted Epaon, can. 30, which also describes marriage to one’s
dead wife’s sister as incest. In its turn Epaon, can. 30, led to the confrontation
1 Rendering ‘winnowing-fans of Your Ordination'.
2 God - or Gundobad?
3 An interesting indication that Sigismund used Vienne as a royal centre.
4 L reads a sociis, which cannot be translated. We take S’s atrocis.
5 There seems to be another lacuna between proposuit and quique. We never hear what the
accuser proposed.
6 There is a lacuna noted by Peiper.
7 With nempe ‘certainly’, vel permitto makes no sense. Victorius is emphasising his
dependence on Avitus’ judgement. Neque is a possibility, but the position of trepide still
remains a problem. ‘In my hesitation I will neither remove him from communion nor let him
take it, unless I am backed up by your authority.’
Avitus_07_T rans/3
287
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
288
AVITUS OF VIENNE
between the bishops of the Burgundian kingdom and Sigismund over the incestuous
marriage of his treasurer Stephanus at the Council of Lyons (518/23), can. I. 1
Avitus the bishop to Victorius the bishop (49.1 Peiperj
It is a sign of your excellent and tested piety that in matters 2 pertaining to
your own bishopric, you think to ask my opinion too. You show that you do
this not in the spirit of hesitancy but of affection. I think you are quite right
to be upset by the sin you mentioned in your letter. Even a layman cannot fail
to be aware that a marriage bom of close kinship cannot occur without a
great stain. Even though I naturally feel pain and concern at having to
discipline the man, he whom we wish to be saved in eternity must for his
own good be punished in the temporal world.
Accordingly the husband of two sisters ought not to be afflicted with an
irrevocable anathema, but, once religious observations have been enjoined
upon him, he ought to be sequestrated from the church for a while. 3 And
since you indicate that the wretched fellow himself already long ago drew as
his lot an illicit marriage to a second wife, let the crime of incest borne for a
long time with impunity suffice. 4 Do not hesitate here out of any fear of
divorce. A legitimate separation is in order, where there has been an unlaw¬
ful union. If it seems best to you, excommunicate both of them as long as
they persist in their unhappy obstinacy until they break off their criminal
relations with a public profession of penitence. 5 And then, when you take
pity on them, once they have been made an example to be feared in their
correction, let them receive the grace of reconciliation. 6
To be sure I have suggested to Your Sincerity what I have believed to be
reasonable, because you thought it so important that I issue a ruling. It is a
matter for your own authority to mitigate the ordained severity of the
punishment - if you see compunction on the part of the sinners. I am sure
1 Vita Apollinaris 2-3. See also Mikat, ‘Die Inzestverbote des Konzils von Epaon’, pp. 879-
80, and idem. Die Inzestgesetzgebung, pp. 106-15.
2 The Latin causa has almost become Fr. ‘chose’.
3 On the imposition of penance, Epaon, cans. 23, 28, 29, 30, 31 and 36. On the distinction
between penance and excommunication in this period, see Vogel, La Discipline penitentielle,
pp. 102-06.
4 On the need for moderation in such matters see also Vogel, La Discipline penitentielle, p.
105
5 Epaon, can. 30.
6 On the ending of penitence, Epaon, can. 28.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
288
4/26/02, 11:15AM
SEXUAL CRIMES AND MISDEMEANOURS
289
that, if they are really overcome by remorse, they will obey the conditions
imposed on them above.
Epistula 18: Introduction
This appears to be a third letter, following on from Epp. 16 and 17. Here, it seems, the
man accused of adultery, who is now identified as Vincomalus, has been so outraged
by Avitus’ judgement that he has followed the deacon who brought the judgement
back to Vienne, where the bishop has interviewed him. Presumably, neither Victorius
or Avitus had any need to name the man when they were discussing the general
principles of his case. Now the matter has become personalised. Although the
outcome is happier than in the comparable case of Ep. 55, the bishop clearly had
difficulty in enforcing canon law against a recalcitrant sinner, not least because of the
harshness of public penance. 1 Avitus finds a remarkably humane solution to the
problem.
Avitus the bishop to Victorius the bishop [of Grenoble] [49.21 Peiperj
You make the appropriate concessions both to caution and to affection, in
deigning no less to honour than to impose an onerous 2 task by consulting
me. I am telling you the straightforward truth. You judge correctly, if not my
experience, at least my friendship for you: I never suggested any measures in
my response to you that I would not want upheld by the church at Vienne. As
you have told me, Vincomalus has followed our son the deacon. May God
grant that the former ‘conquer evil’ 3 to his own benefit! I saw a man who was
so excessively savage that his own misfortune was never to be able to take
pity on anyone. 4 Old in years, yet young in his vices, he deceives himself: he
is cold with age, yet hot in adultery. What need to say more? We can only
hope that no person of any age perish for vain pleasure. For when we were
taking him to task for the crime of incest - more in the spirit of encourage¬
ment than of harshness - he told us that our severity came too late. He cited
as a pretext the fact that only after thirty years had we condemned his illicit
sexual relations. At that point, I admit, I stopped making allegations, 5 because
1 On the limitations of episcopal power, Vogel, La Discipline penitentielle, p. 102.
2 Avitus puns in Latin on the similar sounds of honorare, ‘to honour’, and onerare, ‘to
weigh down’. The pun may come from his father-figure Sidonius. See Sid. Ep. 7.9.7 multum me
honoris, plus oneris accepisse.
3 Avitus puns again. Vincomalus can be construed as a ‘speaking name’: ‘conquer evil’.
4 More puns: this time on miseria, ‘misfortune’, and misereri, ‘to take pity’.
5 If we took S’s impudenti , it would mean ‘I gave in to the shameless fellow.’
Avitus_07_T rans/3
289
4/26/02, 11:15AM
290
AVITUS OF VIENNE
by deferring the sentence for his sake, 1 we would have preferred to have left 2
the reformation of the man to his own feelings of remorse and to his will. 3 It
is quite right that after many years he should at the very least check his
criminal sexual appetites, since, at the approach of old age, he ought to have
reined in his legitimate ones too. When I said this, I am sure that he emitted
a groan - not of compunction, but of confusion. He began for a while to
promise that that unsuitable woman would forthwith be kept from seeing or
approaching him. I answered by persuading him to make a promise to you
that, once he had repented of his deed, he should request to be released from
the tie by which he had been bound. All the same, because you commanded
me to share my opinion with you, let the fact that the two are separated be
sufficient punishment in your eyes. Let the ill-omened marriage be broken
by a more innocent divorce. Let the end of the wrongdoing be sufficient
punishment. Do not trust his ‘faithful promise’: his whole life has been
unfaithful. Let the guarantors themselves 4 believe that improvement will
follow, since it is at their instigation that his previous fault will be forgiven.
As far as penance is concerned, let him be advised in the meantime to do it,
but not be forced to accept it. 5 Let his crimes suffice for the unhappy wretch,
and let there not be brought against him in his misery, when he rejects it, a
penance that ought barely to be entrusted to him, had he requested it. 6 Let the
duplicity due to weakness stop, and let not the sin of rebelliousness be added
to his already considerable love of the flesh. If you order it, I will make one
final brief suggestion. Once he has been shaken clear of his wrongdoing, let
him be forgiven: let him undergo penance, when he loses the chance to sin;
let him admit openly, 7 when he will have lost the desire to do so.
1 Taking S’s sui: ‘for the love of him’.
2 Servare is simplex pro composito for reservare. See Goelzer, p. 679.
3 On the necessity of undergoing penance of one’s own free will, Vogel, La Discipline
penitentielle, p. 102.
4 This is the first indication that the issue might also have been dealt with in the secular
courts.
5 Avitus is probably referring here to public penance, and is only too aware that it ought
only to be performed once in a lifetime: cf. Vogel, La Discipline penitentielle , pp. 26-28 and
112 .
6 Public penance placed a very heavy burden on the penitent, not least because the sinner
was theoretically meant never to sin again, since penance could not be repeated: Cf. Vogel, La
Discipline penitentielle , pp. 26-28 and 112.
7 ‘make confession?’
Avitus_07_T rans/3
290
4/26/02, 11:15AM
SEXUAL CRIMES AND MISDEMEANOURS
291
Epistula 55: Introduction
Avitus writes to Ansemundus, who must, from the contents of the letter, be the
Burgundian count {comes) of Vienne. 1 He may thus be identified with some certainty
with Aunemundus, or with one of the two Aunemundi, who signed the Prima
Constitutio of the Liber Constitutionum of the Burgundians in 517. He may also have
been the founder of the monasteries of St Andre-le-Bas and St Pierre in Vienne. 2 If
this is the case, he was still alive in 543, which would tend to imply that the letters
addressed to him by Avitus were written relatively late in the bishop’s life.
Someone, possibly a Burgundian, from the upper classes has raped an upper-
class nun and got her pregnant. 3 The rapist has pleaded in his defence that the woman
was not a virgin when he had intercourse with her. Ansemundus had interceded on
his behalf. Avitus is forced to comply with the comes, but he still wants to voice his
disapproval. We may guess that despite his freedom of speech Avitus was worried
about the rapist’s power. The man had threatened to accuse Avitus of fornication and
of having bastard offspring. One can contrast the initial tolerance with which
Augustine treated the alleged seduction of a nun by a clergyman in Ep. 13* (ed.
Divjak). Subsequently, however, {Ep. 18* Divjak) he acknowledged that he should
be removed from his priesthood.
The issue of the rape of a nun may have been a particularly sensitive one for
Avitus, since, according to the Vila Fuscinulae (7), the bishop’s sister, Fuscina, was
forcibly abducted from the monastery of Gervasius and Protasius to satisfy the lust of
a man of tyrannical power. Although the Life says that she was saved when her
abductors killed each other, the exchange of letters between Avitus and his brother, if
it relates to Fuscina {Epp. 13-14), may suggest that she was thought in some way to
have been violated. Other accounts of rape (raptus) from the sixth century mention
consensual sex with nuns: Greg. Tur. DLH 6.16, Vita Genovefae 31. It is, of course,
possible that a similar situation underlay the episode which concerned Avitus in his
letter to Ansemundus.
Perhaps the most important aspect of this letter is the light it sheds on the relative
power of the bishop and comes. It is common to see the post-Roman period as one in
which the power of the bishop, Bischofsherrschaft, was more important than that of
secular officials. 4 Clearly episcopal power was considerable in a large number of
1 See also Epp. 80-81.
2 Ado, Chronicon, s.a. 575: For the Donatio Ansemundi, ed. J. M. Pardessus, Diplomata,
chartae epistolae, leges aliaque instrumenta ad res Gallo-Francicas spectantia I (Paris, 1843),
pt. 2, n. 140, see P. Amory, ‘The Textual Transmission of the Donatio Ansemundi', Francia 20.1
(1993), pp. 163-83. See also PLRE 2 ‘Ansemundus’. He was also the recipient of Epp. 80 and 81.
3 There is an extraordinary misunderstanding in Denkinger, pp. 74-75, who thinks that
Ansemundus has raped the nun.
4 D. Claude, ‘Untersuchungen zum friihfrankischen Comitat’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-
Stiftungfiir Rechtsgeschichte, germanisdsche Abteilung 81 (1964), pp. 1-79; G. Scheibelreiter,
Der Bischof in merowingischer Zeit (Vienna, 1983), p. 277.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
291
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
292
AVITUS OF VIENNE
cities by the mid-seventh century: 1 this letter, however, shows that even the greatest
bishop of the Burgundian kingdom could be powerless before the local comes
civitatis.
Avitus the bishop to Ansemundus, vir illustris [count of Vienne] [83.32
Peiperj
I am most astonished that the person for whom you deign to intercede - with
the result that while I was at Lyons he 2 alone has denied before me the
charge that everyone was bewailing - has come to his senses and that he
supplicates for your forgiveness. For if that is all he seeks, let it be clear that
the man is also confessing the nature 3 of his guilt. Therefore even though in
all affairs, because in return for the respect which you pay me, I am not at
liberty to do other than what you order me, I cannot nonetheless, because it
seemed best to you, refrain from expatiating on what I so deplore - even
though I intend to forgive it.
For Your Piety knows and has often heard read in church, how many
degrees of this very sin of adultery 4 divine scripture mentions. The man, who
aflame with desire, has lusted after an unmarried woman, has sinned in the
first degree - namely of fornication. In the second category is he who by
adultery, damnable above all other things, has violated the chastity of the
unsullied marriage-bed. Since the human spirit can conceive of no greater
wrong than this, imagine how the pure chastity of divine justice would be
affected if someone even gazed lewdly 5 (I will not dwell on the matter
further!) on a consecrated bride of Christ, who had been given a dowry by
blessing on the marriage-bed of the sacred altar? 6
I hear that the young man says that the woman whom he violated was not
a virgin, and that, according to him, her body had previously been misused
by the desires of many. Therefore, even though nothing but his own atone¬
ment and your intercession will free the man accused of an evident crime, I
cannot say how surprised I am that he takes it upon himself to confess the
1 J. Durliat, ‘Les Attributions civiles des eveques merovingiens: l’exemple de Didier,
eveque de Cahors (630-655)’, Annales du Midi 91 (1979), pp. 237-54.
2 Taking sola as a feminine in agreement with persona. The defendant, however, is a man.
3 The meaning of ordinem is unclear.
4 Deut. 22.22; Lev. 20.10.
5 See Mt. 5.28.
6 For another case in which sex with a nun is construed as being adultery, see Greg. Tur.
DLH 9.39, where both nun and lover are denounced as adulterers.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
292
4/26/02, 11:15AM
SEXUAL CRIMES AND MISDEMEANOURS
293
crimes of others as part of his own atonement. In this matter I blame the
negligence of our current priests. It is not that I have been hunting for this
sort of thing, but that the monstrosity of the crimes, uninvestigated as they
are, forces itself upon my attention.
Why does he seek a partner in his crimes? Why does he claim that others
are stained? If only his own obscene misbehaviour had held itself in check in
such a way as to lie hidden. Let him choose whichever of the two he wants.
If he was the first to sin against the girl in the flesh, let him expect what the
apostle foretells. ‘If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God
destroy.’ 1 If on the other hand by adding to it, he increased a moral decay that
he had not [himself] initiated, what viler, what more horrible thing can be
imagined than that not even the very sin, on account of which alone God
permits a man to be separated from his wife, kept him away from a whore?
If you look at it, it is not I alone who am affected by this matter. Her devout
relatives 2 bemoan the acknowledged misdeed and by mourning their child as
if she were lost, show their bereavement in beating their breasts. What can I
say of her mother’s grief, whom his vile life-[style], worse than any death,
has already widowed of her debauched husband? Even though he is usually
quickly moved, nonetheless this son with no respect put up with it, 3 this
husband without offspring, and father without an heir! She is now eagerly
nursing what, although it arises from adultery among the upper classes,
[must be considered] a noble evil. Thus nonetheless is it that in the birth of a
monster, 4 whose safety was despaired of, there is no increase in the stock,
but proof of depravity.
Yet, leaving alone the defence that God has offered me in you, I fear the
sin of the man more than his uncontrollable rage. But I beg that he not be
angry at me when I say, ‘I’m a watchman. 5 I hold the trumpet. 6 I am not
allowed to be silent.’ 7 Would that the sinner, who is accustomed to slip
1 1 Cor. 3.17.
2 Parentes probably means ‘relatives’, since the girl’s mother is mentioned separately in the
next sentence.
3 I.e. the mother’s grief.
4 The Latin is portentum. It is unclear whether Avitus uses the word as an exaggeration for
the necessarily bastard adulterous offspring of a nun or whether the child was deformed.
5 A speculator was a military spy. Avitus may be making a bilingual pun on episcopos =
speculator. Cf. Maximus of Turin, Serm 93.2 and Isidore, Orig. 7.12.12.
6 Reading tubam teneo, ‘I hold the trumpet’, with S. This makes much better sense in light
of the following clause.
7 Peiper sees here a poetic quotation: source unknown . The passage is, however, very close
to Ezek. 33.2-3, ‘if the people of the land take a man from amongst the hindermost and set him
Avitus_07_T rans/3
293
4/26/02, 11:15AM
294
AVITUS OF VIENNE
through lack of resistance and to return to gratify himself, would behave
with human courage! In the rage of guilt a proud man swells, a bull-like man
stinks with lust. Therefore, although he vomit many flames of terror against
me, although he summon me to a hearing before the Roman church, and, if
he still wants to, may say that I too have children, * 1 neither will I placate his
threats by agreement, nor shrink from the tiring journey, I who am even
more exhausted at home by civic accusations. 2 Nor will I deny that I have
many children 3 - indeed I now mourn that one of them has died. 4 Grief has
indeed wrenched these few [words] from me.
But you, who have greater power to punish because of the power of the
law and the privilege attendant on your power, rebuke the man energetically.
To conciliate me, vindicate this wrong against me, as you recommend. Lest
this evil be renewed through orders or messengers, 5 say that you will remedy
it. Thus the opportunity for wrongdoing may be taken away from him, if not
with his cooperation through correction, at least by force through
imprisonment, if you have not succeeded in convincing him of the health¬
giving power of repentance.
for their watchman: if, when he sees the sword come upon the land, he fails to blow the trumpet,
and the sword come and take one life from among the people, I shall seek that man’s blood from
the hand of the watchman’ ( et tulerit populus terrae virum unum de novissimis suis et
constituent eum super se speculatorem. Et ille viderit gladium venientem et non insonuerit buccina,
veneritque gladius et tulerit animam unam de populo, sanguinem eius de manu speculatoris
requiram ). Tubam not turbam is the correct reading: the scout holds a trumpet on the watch-
tower. The episcopos, ‘overlooker’, is here identified with the speculator. Augustine makes a
very similar point to justify episcopal chastisement of sin in CD 1.9.3 ‘in this matter (i.e.
reproving sinners) an especially weighty responsibility rests on those told through the prophet,
“He will die in his sin, but I shall require his blood at the hand of the watchman.” For
“watchmen”, that is those put in charge of people, have been set up in churches so that they not
refrain from rebuking sin.’ ( Qua in re non utique parem, sed longe graviorem habent causam,
quibus perprophetam dicitur, Ille quidem in suo peccato morietur, sanguinem autem ejus de manu
speculatoris requiram (Ezek. 33.6). Ad hoc enim speculatores, hoc est populorum praepositi,
constituti sunt in Ecclesiis, ut non parcant objurgando peccata .) The same quotation justifies
Gregory’s speaking out before Chilperic at Praetextatus’ trial in DLH 5.18.
1 Avitus had no children. See Ep. 52, p. 81.11-13.
2 This might be compared with the accusations mentioned in Ep. 51. For more on the
troubling accusations of sexual misbehaviour faced by bishops, see D. R. Shanzer, ‘History,
Romance, Love, and Sex in Gregory of Tours’ Decern Libri Historiarum' , in Gregory of Tours,
ed. K. Mitchell and I. N. Wood (Leiden, 2002), pp. 395—418.
3 Avitus refers to his flock, his spiritual offspring, a common topos. See Acta Carpi, Papyli,
et Agathonikes 28-32; for the female variant, see Victor of Vita, Historia Persecutionis 1.35.
4 Avitus refers to the spiritual death of the rapist.
5 Presumably the letters of summons or accusations about Avitus’ own alleged bastards.
.Trans/3
294
4/26/02, 11:15AM
15. WHAT TO DO WITH HERETICS?
Contents
Epistula 7 Avitus to Victorius of Grenoble on not taking over Arian basilicas (date
516/7).
Epistula 26 Avitus to Stephanus of Lyons: what Stephanus should do about an
itinerant Donatist who has appeared in Lyons (pre 516/7).
Epistula 28 Avitus to [Stephanus], bishop of Lyons: Avitus takes Stephanus to task
for his handling of heretics (pre 516/7).
Epistula 7: Introduction
In ecclesiastical terms this is one of Avitus' most important letters. It deals with the
problem of taking over churches which had been in the hands of heretics. Not
surprisingly its conclusions are summarised in canon 33 of the Council of Epaon, the
council over which Avitus presided in 517, shortly after Sigismund took over the
whole of the Burgundian kingdom. In all probability the letter was written between
the king’s accession in 516 and the council, which was held less than a year later.
Avitus’ letter was even thought to have canonical value in its own right, being
transmitted not only in the letter collection, but also in a ninth-century Lorsch canon
collection, Vatican Pal. lat. 574.
The problem of taking over churches once held by the Arians must have been
recurrent in the sixth century, when a number of barbarian kingdoms either
abandoned Arianism or were defeated by a Catholic power, which then destroyed the
local Arian church (as in Vandal Africa and in Ostrogothic Italy). Avitus’ response to
the problem is, however, one of the most detailed considerations of the issue to
survive. The bishop of Vienne deals with the problem of the churches of the heretics
with considerable caution, being more than aware of the possibility of reprisals if the
Arians should ever be returned to power. It is possible that Sigismund’s brother,
Godomar, who was indeed to succeed him, was still an Arian. 1 The new king’s son
may also have still been an Arian at the time the letter was written. 2 In addition Avitus
will have been aware of the reconquest of parts of Aquitaine, and especially the
Auvergne, by the Goths, following Clovis’ death. 3
Avitus’ caution is all the more apparent when one compares the canons of Epaon
1 Greg. Tur. DLH 3, prcief portrays him as Arian.
2 For his conversion, Avitus, Horn. 26.
3 On events in the Auvergne see I. N. Wood, ‘The Ecclesiastical Politics of Merovingian
Clermont', in Ideal and Reality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society , ed. P. Wormald (Oxford,
1983), pp. 34—57.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
295
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
296
AVITUS OF VIENNE
with those of Orleans (511), in which the Aquitanian Catholic church under Clovis
dealt with ex-Arian churches. 1 Orleans, can. 10, states: ‘Concerning heretical clerics
who join the Catholic religion in total faith and of their own accord, and concerning
the basilicas which the Goths have hitherto held in their perversity, we think that, if
the clerics are faithfully converted and confess the Catholic faith wholeheartedly and
if they live a worthy life of high moral standards and good deeds, they should receive
the office of which the bishop thinks them worthy, with the blessing of the laying on
of hands. 2 And it is right that churches should be consecrated following the same
liturgy as that by which ours are dedicated.’ By contrast Epaon, can. 33, following
Avitus, states: ‘We refrain from setting to sacred uses the basilicas of the heretics,
which we hold as hateful with such execration that we cannot treat their pollution as
being amenable to cleansing. On the other hand we are able to take back those
churches which were taken from us violently.’ This information is important not just
for what it tells us about the policy of the Catholic church in Burgundy, but also, by
implication, what it reveals of the initial seizure of Catholic churches by Arians,
when the Burgundian kingdom was set up. This violent seizure is presumably the
sort of persecutio referred to by Avitus in Ep. 8, p. 40.12. Apart from what it tells us
about the Burgundian kingdom, the letter is also important for its information on
northern Aquitaine (Gallia superior ), where Arian liturgical vessels were clearly
seized, as enjoined by Orleans (511), can. 10.
Avitus the bishop to Victorius the bishop (of Grenoble) f35.6 Peiperj
You requested, indeed advised me, most pious brother, to show you in a
letter addressed to your Blessedness, whether the oratories or basilicas of the
heretics can be put to the service of our religion, once their founders 3 have
corrected their errors and gone over to the Catholic law.
The matter is certainly an important one to ask about - if you had found
the right man to answer it. However, since you have ordered me to, I shall
unfold in the subsequent pages, what I think follows. Nor will I use a
theological formula 4 that precludes the expression of opinion by others,
provided they confirm, either by self-evident reason or by authority derived
from canonical books, 5 what they decide must be done.
The question you pose about [their] 6 oratories or small private basilicas
1 See the comments in Pontal, Die Synoden im Merowingerreich, pp. 31 and 43^44.
2 On this compare Avitus, Ep. 28.
3 An indication of proprietary churches.
4 Goelzer, p. 549.
5 This could be a way of acknowledging the judgement of Orleans (511), can. 10.
6 The Arians’. Avitus contrasts proprietary and public churches. On another aspect of
proprietary churches see Epaon, can. 18.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
296
4/26/02, 11:15AM
WHAT TO DO WITH HERETICS?
297
is just as difficult to make a decision about as it is in the case of their [larger
public] churches. Persuasion 1 must be used to convince Catholic kings of
what will already have been decided 2 in the case of their subjects. 3 Therefore
my first question is, if Catholic prelates should be consulted by the prince of
our region, whose cooperation in the true religion God has granted us, 4 5 may
we answer that the churches set up by his father [Gundobad] for heretics
ought to be turned over to the Catholics for use?
For if we should persuade him of this, and he should consent, the
heretics will not unreasonably object that they have been persecuted. 3 Since
it is more fitting for us in our Catholic meekness to put up with, than to
provide material for, the calumnies of heretics and pagans, what could be
more unfair than that they who die the death of the Spirit in their open
perversity should flatter themselves with the titles of ‘confessor’or ‘martyr’ ?
And because, after the death of our king also 6 - may God grant a long and
happy life to him! - if indeed anything in the sequence of the ages can be
assumed to be unchanging, some heretic might reign 7 and whatever
persecution he instigates against people or places, he will be said to have
done it, not out of sectarian bigotry, but as retaliation. Whatever posterity
suffers will be accounted our burden of sin, even after our death. And
perhaps divine pity may bring it about that the offspring of the prince 8 of
whom we speak may follow a Catholic leader 9 in the fullness of received
1 Avitus contrasts the tactful persuasion that must be used on kings with the faits accomplis
that can be enforced on their underlings.
2 Over-determined future perfect, constitution fuerit.
3 I.e. the owners of the small oratories and basilicas.
4 Sigismund.
5 Peiper has mispunctuated here. There should be a full stop after causabuntur. The cum-
clause goes with the next sentence. That the taking of churches involved violentia is clear from
Epaon, can. 33.
6 The quoque is intriguing. As opposed to the death of which external king, i.e. not nosterl
Avitus might be thinking about the losses sustained by the Franks in Aquitaine after the death of
Clovis. The expulsion of Quintianus from Rodez must date to the period between 511 and 515;
see Wood, ‘Gregory of Tours and Clovis’, pp. 256-57: see the narrative of Greg. Tur. DLH 231,
together with Greg. Tur. LVP 4.1.
7 The implication seems to be that Sigismund’s brother, Godomar, was still Arian at this
stage: Greg. Tur. DLH 3, praef Avitus will also have been aware that Theodoric the Ostrogoth
had reconquered territory from the Franks.
8 Presumably Sigistnx, murdered by his father ca. 522: Cf. Marius of Avenches, s.a. 522:
Greg. Tur. DLH 3.5. It is not clear whether Sigistrix is being portrayed as Arian: on his
conversion, see Avitus, Horn. 26.
9 Auctor — dux, see Goelzer, p. 507. But perhaps better ‘father’.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
297
4/26/02, 11:15AM
298
AVITUS OF VIENNE
faith. What, however, if one of the neighbouring 1 kings, under another law,
should wish to exact vengeance likewise in his own region, one which he
would hate to be inflicted upon his own priests here? 2 If someone should
scoff at this sort of fear, and break into these words, ‘Let me profit from the
glory of my times. Let the following age look to its own position! 7 If anyone
cherishes such thoughts in his mind, let him for a moment give me the
answer I request: namely that to the extent that heretics acknowledge our
truth, so much let them be received by us. 3 Salvation is a most clear and
glorious thing, because, as it was written, ‘I believed, therefore have I
spoken.’ 4 Faith precedes speech, and confession follows belief, and through
the laying-on of priestly hands the loss of wickedness becomes the fullness
of faith.
As for an inanimate object that is first polluted when used again - I
confess that I do not know with what sort of sanctification it can
subsequently be purified. I say for sure that, if an altar that has been polluted
by heretics can be consecrated, so too the bread that was placed on it can be
transferred to our rites. This concession is first granted to heretics: he passes
over to the divine promise rejoicing in his liberation; he abandons Egypt in
migrating in his happy change to the right faith; he leaves behind evils rather
than bringing them with him 5 <...>. When something taboo is brought into
contact with an evil that cannot be expiated, polluted things pollute what
touches them rather than being purified by the contact. Whence we find in
the prophet Haggai, 6 ‘Thus says the Lord of Hosts. Ask the priests
concerning the law, saying, “If a man remove consecrated flesh and touch
bread or anything else with the tip of it, 7 will that thing be made holy?” The
priests said in answer, “No.” And Haggai said, “If a polluted man touch any
one of these things, will it not be polluted?” [That is to say the bread that
1 Reading vicinis with P and S.
2 Avitus is presumably thinking about Theodoric the Ostrogoth.
3 I.e. taken into our church.
4 Ps. 115.1; 116.10 AV.
5 Note the interesting contrast with Avitus’ willingness to use the gold of the Egyptians in
SHG 5.333-56.
6 Paraphrasing Hag. 2.11-14.
7 There is a textual problem with the biblical quotation. <In ora vestimenti sui> is missing
in Avitus’ text between sanctificatam and et. In the Vulgate eius refers to the vestimentum: ‘If
one bear holy flesh in the skirt of his garment, and with his skirt do touch bread ... ’ Here eius
appears to refer to the bread.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
298
4/26/02, 11:15AM
WHAT TO DO WITH HERETICS?
299
recently had been consecrated.] 1 And the priests said, “It will be polluted.’”
For which reason we must figure out whether polluted bread can be
sacrificed on these altars, since it would pollute the consecrated bread, if it
touched it. And thus says the prophet Malachi, 2 ‘If ye offer the blind for
sacrifice, is this not evil? And if ye offer the lame, is it not evil?’ And a little
later, 3 ‘Cursed be the deceiver who hath in his flock a male, and voweth, and
sacrificeth unto the Lord a cripple.’ What is more pure than this judgement?
What could be more clear than an authority of this sort? The church 4 which
you wish to adopt and reconsecrate, if it is healthy, why is it being blessed?
If it is sick, why is it being offered? However much you may wish to convert
to the good gifts offered by evil men, since they are - figuratively speaking
- lame, they cannot follow you to sanctity. The apostle says that ‘he hath
espoused to one man a chaste virgin to show to Christ’, 5 i.e. the church. A
church which has belonged to heretics, even though it may re-marry a better
man, will not be 6 a virgin. Why then does a priest, who is utterly denied
contact with the divorced woman and the widow, want what is forbidden?
After incestuous intercourse, marriage comes [too] late. 7 ‘He which is
joined to a harlot is one body. I shall not take the members of Christ, and
make them the members of an harlot.’ 8 See whether a whore can be made
whole, if the limbs of Christ, are joined to her! 9 For if the limbs of Christ,
that is Christians, are joined to her body they are polluted. 10 Whence in
another place the Apostle says that he wishes to have a church ‘not having
1 The id est is suspicious, perhaps an intrusive gloss intended to make sense of the
somewhat garbled biblical quotation. Avitus appears to have omitted <inanima> ‘by a dead
body’ (the LXX epi psyche must be a mistranslation of the Hebrew) after pollutus in the
previous sentence, which would have made it clear that pollutus referred to the man. The gloss
is intended to clarify the missing object <quid> ex omnibus, ‘any of of these things’, i.e. bread,
pottage, wine, etc.
2 Paraphrasing Mai. 1.8.
3 Mai. 1.14.
4 Fabrica = church: see Goelzer, p. 432 n. 4.
5 Paraphrasing 2 Cor. 11.2.
6 Erat Peiper; the sense demands erit.
7 Post hinc in exitia sera coniunctio est, L’s reading, makes no sense at all. S’s post incesti
nexum sera coniunctio est. ‘after incestuous intercourse, a union comes late’, is better. The
similarity to Sidonius, Ep. 9.1 praesentis augmenti sera coniunctio is noted by Peiper, p. 300.
8 Paraphrasing 1 Cor. 6.16.15.
9 Adintegrari is a neologism.
10 Per pollutionem vertuntur.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
299
4/26/02, 11:15AM
300
AVITUS OF VIENNE
spot, or wrinkle or any such thing’. 1 Could this in any way be said of the
churches of the heretics? A blessing pronounced on what lacks faith and is
polluted neither cleanses a stain, nor smoothes a wrinkle.
Indeed, if we look a bit more carefully, what is plain in its newness lacks
stain; that thing is wrinkled that has been folded twice. Holy purity rejects
such a wrinkle, and taking off the old Adam, makes ready 2 what is offered to
the new man. The authority of the New Testament through the voice of the
Gospels recommends this newness to us. This is why the Lord asked that the
very foal that was saddled for him 3 be one that no one before him had
mounted, and one that was happily ignorant of worldly use, not subdued by
whippings, but gentle because of its sacred origins.
In order that the mystery of our Lord’s death not lack the honour of
newness, we read that the flesh of the Lord, which redeems us, lay in a new
monument that had been cut into the rock. Who could try to persuade me
that a sepulchre can be cleansed of the contamination of death after the
funereal horrors it has seen? Even though the white bones in a tomb may be
removed once the flesh has been consumed and the ooze of corruption dried
up, the uncleanness lingers in the memory, even though its outward
appearance may be thought absent. 4 You may have thrown out the death-
contamination of another man’s dogma and have hurled out his vanquished 5
strength from his sepulchre like bones lacking honour, but I believe that the
limbs of a sacred body should [still] not be placed among the remains of an
age-old stench. You will say perhaps that if they had the opportunity, the
heretics would violate our altars. It is true. I do not disagree. When given a
chance they rage with filthy nails and invade other peoples’ buildings. 6 But
to use force, to invade places, to change altars is not for Christians who are
simple as doves. 7 1 will take care to avoid what a heretic might think himself
allowed to do from my example. We ought especially to shun practices
embraced by our enemy. It is far from surprising that those who rebaptise
1 Eph. 5.27.
2 There is no deponent form of compare, so comparatur has been emended to comparat.
This would be a Perseverationsfehler from offertur.
3 Mt. 21.5.
4 Death, burial and decay are topics which Avitus returned to on a number of occasions,
particularly in his poetry: e.g. SHG. 3.252ff. and 5.303ff. See also Greg. Tur. DLH 4.12 for a
vivid description of the stench of a corpse in a sarcophagus.
5 Emending to emortuam. Sepulchro is already modified by suo.
6 That this had happened is clear from Epaon, can. 33.
7 Avitus actually says non pertinet ad columbam, ‘is inappropriate for a dove’, alluding to
Mt. 10.16, estote ... simplices sicut columbae.
Trans/3
300
4/26/02, 11:15AM
WHAT TO DO WITH HERETICS?
301
dare to rededicate. 1 Therefore I will briefly tell you not what I decide, but
what I would like.
I would not wish us to invade heretical places of worship; I would prefer
them to be avoided, like unused prisons. We must always hope, not that they
may be changed and come over to us, but that they rot unused. Let them be
eternally widowed, once they have been deserted by a populace now
healthily corrected. Nor let our congregations ever take back what in the zeal
for conversion is repudiated by its own owners.
As for the vessels of the heretics, which, since they are their products,
are judged execrable by us, that is patens and paterae - since you ordered me
to write down what I believe, a valid example of what one ought to do
appears in the Heptateuch in connection with the thuribles of sinners. Those
who sacrilegiously presumed to take up fire were consumed in the flames of
a temporal damnation that prefigured [signified] eternal [fire]. 2
The censers I mentioned lay mixed with ash and coals, to frighten the
living, and as a judgement of the dead; although the vessels were
accustomed to the odours of incense, they had caught an abominable
contagion from the stench of perverse usage. While Moses wondered what
to do, the Lord commanded him to melt the censers down, beat them into
plates, and fix them to the sacred altars as ornaments. Thus you see that in
this tale, we are likewise taught that evil use of metals, as long as we lack
fire, cannot be turned to the good. To make a Catholic comparison, fire
offers to metal, what faith offers the senses. As the prophet says in the psalm,
‘Try my reins and heart.’ 3 Someone might certainly take issue with what 1
feel in accordance with his own judgement. I, for my part, confess that I am
far from pleased about those vessels that have come as booty to churches
under our dispensation in Gaul south of the Loire. 4 They brought no
voluntary contribution, nothing innocent; if they were seized from people
who mourned the loss; they could not be of use to those who offer them as
spoils. Why should a victor say to me, ‘What 1 put out on your altars has
1 Avitus refers here to the fact that Arians rebaptised Catholics who joined the Arian church,
while Catholics merely administered the laying-on of hands.
2 Num. 16.6-32, the story of the censers of Dathan, which subsequently becomes part of a
standard anathema formula.
3 Ps. 25.2; AV 26.2.
4 ‘Gallia superior’ in the Latin. Avitus here refers to the transfer of Arian vessels to the
Catholics, which must have taken the injunction of Orleans (511), can. 10, on basilicas as a
model. This is important evidence on the events in those areas taken over by Clovis in 507 and
subsequently held by his sons.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
301
4/26/02, 11:15AM
302
AVITUS OF VIENNE
become mine in some manner or other’, if we are enjoined, ‘Honour the
Lord with the fruit of thy just labours?’ 1 It is but little labour, if it is not
yours, and it is little of yours, if it is not just. May I never declare something
to have been sacrificed, which, before it was offered, was taken away from
someone else. 2 But may I always take pleasure that gifts are placed on the
altar such as those with which that most devout prince of our land ornaments
the churches of his own region. To be sure not only the churches of his own
region, 3 because, wherever there is a Catholic church seems his own to him,
since, by bringing forth his finest treasures to spend on the Lord, he sees to
it that in those things that will serve in sacred rites, not only will their
preciousness be pleasing, but also their newness. We must pray for this
remaining boon, that for a long time, his wishes achieved, since he will
possess the wealth that has been entrusted to him by God not in secret heaps,
but in buildings, he, rejoicing in a populace under his control, may always
reserve what he has given for the sacred uses of the church.
Epistula 26: Introduction
Stephanus became bishop of Lyons after the death of Rusticus in 501, 4 He was dead
by 515, when his successor Viventiolus seems to have been involved in the
foundation of Agaune. He was also a correspondent of Ennodius (Ep. 3.17). Wood,
‘Avitus of Vienne’, p. 152; Burckhardt, p. 89; also Avitus, Ep. 28.
This letter, which deals with an African Donatist, raises interesting questions
about the nature of Donatism in the early sixth century. Clearly Donatists were still
schismatic enough for a ceremony of the laying-on of hands to be required before
they could be accepted into the Catholic church. It also documents connections
between Vandal Africa and Gaul.
Avitus the bishop to Stephanus the bishop of Lyons (57.7 Peiperj
However much care servants devote to the fields of the Lord, among their
repeated efforts to plant, there inevitably spring up things that ought to be
cut down. Therefore a fine interest-payment consisting of salvation to be
acquired through these works accrues to your vigilant and careful efforts.
But among the tares of Arian seed which, to make matters worse, have been
1 Paraphrasing Prov. 3.9.
2 Avitus puns on ‘sacrificed’, oblata and ‘taken away’, ablata.
3 Some indication of these churches can be found in the unfortunately fragmentary
dedication homilies written by Avitus: Horn. 19, 20, 24, 25.
4 Duchesne, Fastes episcopaux, 2, pp. 164-66.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
302
4/26/02, 11:15AM
WHAT TO DO WITH HERETICS?
303
scattered far and wide in their manifold corruption, I cannot guess whence
this enemy seed, far from new to be sure, but, at least, rare, has shown its
face, or what wind brought this foreign contagion 1 to a clean world.
But since you are steering the ship, 2 this plague is little to be feared - it
has no one to foster it. Because it is insignificant, this tempest makes no
headway: ‘the merest breeze cannot accomplish a shipwreck’. 3 Therefore in
order that the name of the Donatists 4 not be able to live for long in a foreign
land, lay it to rest immediately with your life-conferring blessing. Let the
fires of this small wandering flame grow cold, even as they begin to grow
warm. In order that not even the faintest whiff of a rumour reach the nostrils
of innocent Gaul, perform the laying-on of hands 5 on the individual you are
writing about, and promise not to mention his name 6 subsequently, should
he convert sincerely. It is clear that in his profession of the aforementioned
schism he received not only the sacrament of baptism, but also the chrism. 7
It is clear that they follow this observation in that region. 8 In it, may God
grant first that people who suffered from this error be corrected, and then,
since they differ from us as much in creed as in country, let those who are
unwilling to be saved 9 not be able cross over to our side. 10
Epistula 28: Introduction
Like many of Avitus' letters, this deals with two separate topics: the first is the fact
that the bishop of Lyons has passed on some theological information to the Arians.
The second, more important, is the question of whether men who had at one time
been Arian priests, could subsequently be ordained as Catholic ones.
Although there is nothing to say which bishop of Lyons was the recipient of this
letter, it has been usually assumed that the bishop in question was Stephanus, the
1 Compare vomitus transmarinus in Ep. 54.
2 I.e. the ship of the church. For a similar ship of faith metaphor, see Ep. 34, p. 65.5, Nostis
bene, inter quas haeresum tempestates, veluti ventis circumflantibus, fidei puppi ducamur.
3 A poetic fragment, author unknown.
4 On sixth-century Donatism, see R. A. Markus, From Augustine to Gregory the Great
(Andover, 1983), chs 6-9.
5 Translating manus impositionem.
6 I.e ‘Donatist’.
7 I.e. there is no need for him to be baptised or to receive the chrism: to rebaptise him would
in itself be heretical.
8 Africa.
9 Taking L’s salvari.
10 Deleting agnoscendi which appears not to make any sense.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
303
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
304
AVITUS OF VIENNE
recipient of Ep. 26. 1 It is, however, by no means clear that there is any connection
between Epp. 26 and 28. Nor is it clear that an Arian cleric would have been allowed
to transfer into the Catholic church in Gundobad’s day. Ultimately the importance of
the letter lies not in any identification of the recipient, but with Avitus’ views on the
one hand about the extent to which Catholic ideas should be accessible to Arians, 2
and on the other about the possibility of heretical priests holding office in the
Catholic church: a subject which is not dealt with at Epaon, but was dealt with at
Orleans (511). 3
Avitus the bishop to the bishop of Lyons {58.11 Peiperj
After a long interval I received your letter. Even though you know that I am
severe for the sake of maintaining charity, you ought not thus to think me
negligent. For God is my witness that the grief in my spirit is all the greater
because of my feeling for you. Nor am I able, without great pain, to explain
to you how seriously Your Sanctity has been forestalled in your anticipation
of an easy pardon. 4 You have provided our adversaries with your own
weapons, 5 you have betrayed our secrets to the uninitiate, you have sung ‘the
Lord’s song in a strange land’. 6 You have brought out, as it were, the vessels
of the Lord to be given to the Assyrians for the convivial show; 7 you have, as
it were, exposed Noah naked to guffaws that will always be a source of
opprobrium. 8 Whether 9 they resist or follow, disease 10 will have crept danger¬
ously close to truth.
If what you decided to make public was precious to you, the wrongful
deed of Hezekiah ought to put the fear of God into you. Scripture tells that he
1 See Coville, Recherches sur Vhistoire de Lyon , pp. 305-06.
2 Note, however, that Avitus himself freely sent his lists of scriptural passages to Arian
clergy. See Ep. 23 and CE 1, p. 15.13-14.
3 Orleans (511), can. 10.
4 Although it is attractive to think that there is some link between venia here and the
restoration of Stephanus mentioned in Ennodius 87, the venia in question seems to be
associated with Avitus’ irritation over his dealings with Arians.
5 Compare the sentiments in Ep. 23, where Avitus also uses anna to refer to theological
arguments.
6 AVPs. 137.4.
7 The reference is to the vessels taken from the Temple of Jerusalem and used by all and
sundry at Belshazzar’s feast. See Dan. 5.2-4.
8 Gen. 9.22.
9 Taking si ... aut as equivalent to sive ... aut.
10 Aequalitas ‘equality’, ‘fairness’, makes no sense. The word needs to be emended to
inaequalitas , which is used by Avitus to mean ‘disease’. See Goelzer, p. 558.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
304
4/26/02, 11:15AM
WHAT TO DO WITH HERETICS?
305
sinned out of boastfulness. 1 But when you say that all hesitation and fear
have been washed away from the soul of the convert, it is right for us to
rejoice, and say, ‘This is a change effected by the right hand of the Most
High.’ 2 For, as to the fact that those bestial 3 creatures vainly contradict you,
making threats of this sort, with God protecting what each and every weak
man f [does?], 4 it is the greater marvel that he can manage without teeth and
rages.f 5 When they moan that students of their deadly doctrines are dying,
they begin to lose teachers too. It is all to the good that such gains are sought
before God and men. There is nothing illegal and violent about receiving a
suppliant. Just as the conferral of a blessing confirms the devotion of the
man who wants it, it is no theft, but a favour. 6 If Christ sees fit to take
someone in, we cannot say that the man in question was an invader.
As for the rest, because you think that I ought to be consulted about the
status of the convert, 1 decree that, with inspiration from God, a man can rise
to any level of the priesthood, provided there be no impediment in the nature
of marriage, 7 a rule, or his character to debar him from the priesthood. 8 Why
shouldn’t someone feed the sheep of Christ, who has had the wisdom to see
that those he fed before were not sheep at all, one who, because he was not
a robber and thief, once he entered the door as a future shepherd, chose the
altars? Why should that man not stand erect and tall in our priesthood, who
for love of humility wished to be cut off from his own? Let that man become
a true priest after being a layman, who was content to become a layman after
being a deceitful priest. Let him hold his own people in our church, who
condemned an alien people in his own church. With all these great goods,
bounty will cause an increase in heavenly grace so that he who once
mourned may begin to rejoice once he has acquired them, and this man, each
day more richly endowed, may better understand that he has outstripped 9
those he left behind.
1 2 Kgs 20.13: Hezekiah showed his riches to the Babylonians.
2 Ps. 76.11 in the Old Latin version.
3 The rare (and highly disrespectful) adjective beluatus is found in Plautus, Pseud. 147
alone before Avitus.
4 The text begins to degenerate at this point. There is almost certainly a verb missing.
5 The text is obscure. The subjunctive possit is currently inexplicable: there may be a si
missing.
6 Avitus is talking about the reception of an Arian into the Catholic church.
7 Compare Epaon, can. 2.
8 This is more explicit than anything in Epaon: for conversi, Epaon, can. 16: but compare
Orleans (511), can. 10.
9 Or ‘gone ahead of’.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
305
4/26/02, 11:15AM
16. LEGAL MATTERS INVOLVING BURGUNDIAN BISHOPS
Contents
Epistula 70 Avitus the bishop to Constantius, bishop (of Martigny?): asking for
advice over lawsuit affecting bishop Candidianus.
Epistula 75 Avitus to Victorius, bishop of Grenoble: Avitus is worried about popular
involvement in appointment of priests (bishops?), but approves the letter written
by Victorius following the incident.
Epistula 90 Avitus to <Quintianus> bishop of Rodez: summons to Council of Epaon
(date 517).
Epistula 70: Introduction
The cause of the arrest and summons mentioned in this letter is unfortunately
unknown. The case may, however, have had repercussions at Epaon, two of whose
canons (cans. 11,24) are at odds with Avitus’ opinions expressed here, in that they do
concede the right of laymen to summons priests - although the council does concede
that the accusations ought to be true. Avitus’ view of excommunication is, however,
similar to that expressed in Epaon, can. 36. While Avitus’ correspondence often
betrays traces of pique or tetchiness, this is one of the few letters that expresses true
anger.
Avitus the bishop to Constantius the bishop 1 [of Martigny ?]/89.20 Peiperj
I received Your Holiness’ letter at Easter, to be sure, but it was no Easter-
greeting, since nothing in it bespoke charity or care. You ordered me to send
our brother and fellow-priest Candidianus, 2 whom I had recommended as a
special friend, not just to ecclesiastical court, but to the lay-authorities. It
appears that his deacon has been handed over in a civil case and locked up as
if he were a slave by them. 3 Therefore, if you are under the impression that
1 Two bishops called Constantius signed the Council of Epaon, one from Octodurum
(Martigny/Sion), the other from Gap.
2 Otherwise unknown. It is not certain whether consacerdos means bishop or priest.
3 On clergy appearing before secular courts, Epaon, can. 11: ‘Clerics may not presume to
appeal to the public authority or institute public proceedings without the permission of the
bishops, but if they are summonsed, they should not hesitate to appear before the secular
tribunal.’ Epaon, can. 24: ‘We allow laymen the power of accusing a cleric of any grade against
whom they are ready to make a criminal charge provided the charges be true.’
Avitus_07_T rans/3
306
4/26/02, 11:15AM
LEGAL MATTERS
307
the testimony of laymen is utterly to be believed when it concerns your
clerics, write back [and tell me so]. The result will be that we will then ask
for information from laymen about every rumour that we hear. 1 Since I love
you, I take it upon myself to make this suggestion and warn you that not even
laymen, let alone clerics, should be deprived of communion for frivolous
reasons, and ones that have to do not with God, but with the temporal world. 2
For unless one suspends someone from communion only with great pain and
no personal animus and makes the greatest haste to restore him [to it], 3 one
does not understand the worth and honour of communion itself.
Epistula 75: Introduction
It appears that a faction of laymen and priests have elected a cleric - a job which
required the involvement of bishops, as, for instance, of Sidonius during the election
of Simplicius of Bourges. 4 Avitus tells Victorius to excommunicate the priest who
has been elected.
Avitus the bishop to Victorius the bishop [of Grenoble] {91.18 Peiperj
The news that you mention in your letter came to me as a faint rumour before
I heard from you. The holy archdeacon 5 told me the bitter tidings: if you
believe me, I can only say that I deplore the grief that this upset has caused
no less than you do. It is a very sad business that the ordination of clergy 6 is
now considered the province of the people. It is for this reason alone that
choice in consecrating bishops is reserved for the plebs : 7 namely in order that
in the matter of subsequent decisions, as they have been given a mandate,
1 Avitus is being openly sarcastic.
2 For excommunication in the Burgundian kingdom, Epaon, can. 36: ‘No one should be
excluded from the church without the remedy or hope of pardon, nor should the opportunity of
returning to pardon be blocked for anyone who repents or corrects himself ... ’ In general see
Vogel, La Discipline penitentielle, pp. 102-06.
3 See Epp. 16-18 for Avitus’ reluctance to ban offenders from communion.
4 Sidonius 7. 8 and 9. On the canons of episcopal election, see Pontal, Die Synoden im
Merowingerreich, pp. 228-29, 232-33, and passim.
5 Burckhardt, p. 49, suggests that a proper name is missing here. S reads Archidiam for
archidiaconum.
6 Sacerdotalis could equally well mean ‘episcopal’ (Goelzer, p. 428, n.l): Avitus, however,
is not describing an episcopal schism within the church of Grenoble: more probably what is at
issue is the ordination of a priest without Victorius’ approval. Ordinatio is the word used in
Epaon, can. 2, for the ordination of priests.
7 See, for example, Pontal, Die Synoden im Merowingerreich, pp. 1-2.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
307
4/26/02, 11:15AM
308
AVITUS OF VIENNE
those who have been appointed may choose what seems best. Do not think it
anything new that the insolence of laymen, aided and abetted by the
wickedness of priests, is able to contrive to cause us trials and suffering. I
think that we should seek the agreement of your sons 1 in the punishment of
ecclesiastics on account of those by whose customary malfeasance a
decision was taken not to bother with excommunications. I have looked at
the letter, which is both pious and quite in order, that you sent to the priest
who dared to do what was unlawful. To be honest, you were more patient
with the man than he deserved. Therefore, even though a great deal may be
permitted to the Devil when such an appalling uprising occurs, go ahead
and, without giving it a second thought, punish the injury offered to yourself
and God. Lest a similar coup be attempted in the future, see to it that the
punishment be duly meted out.
Epistula 90: Introduction
This letter is an invitation to attend the council of Epaon (517): a different text of the
letter is preserved in the context of the Gallic councils, and is translated by
Gaudemet. 2
In the canon collection the letter has no named addressee. In L and S, however,
the letter is addressed to Quintianus. L also has a rubric ad Amandum. Peiper
supposed that the invitation followed a missing epistle to Quintianus (. Ep. 89), and
used the rubric to identify the recipient of the letter as Amandus. But no bishop
Amandus is attested for the Burgundian kingdom, so there is a problem. Quintianus,
however, could perhaps have been invited. 3 He had been bishop of Rodez, but was
exiled from that city by the Goths: he was subsequently elected bishop of Clermont,
on the death of Eufrasius in ca. 515, but Avitus’ kinsman Apollinaris was intruded. 4
The latter died soon after his elevation, and Quintianus did become bishop of
Clermont, at the behest of the Frankish king Theuderic. Whether the bishop of a city
in Frankish hands could have attended a Burgundian council at this moment is an
open question, but one should not rule out the possibility. One might note that
Theuderic had better connections with the Burgundians than did his half-brothers,
marrying Sigismund's daughter, although exactly when is unclear. 5 A further
possibility is that, as in the case of the copy of the letter preserved with the canons of
Epaon, the letter originally had no named addressee, and that quite separate letters to
Quintianus and Amandus are lost.
1 Possibly implying that Victorius should summon a diocesan council.
2 Les canons des conciles merovingiens (VIe-VIIe siecles), pp. 96-99.
3 For a fuller discussion, see Chapter 2, pp. 54-55.
4 Greg. Tur. DLH 3.2. On the date, see Wood, ‘Gregory of Tours and Clovis’, p. 256.
5 Greg. Tur. DLH 3.5.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
308
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
LEGAL MATTERS
309
Avitus the bishop to <Quintianus> (97.31 Peiper}
It has been a long time that we have been putting off a matter that is
necessary and that was instituted by the fathers of the church at divine
suggestion, either because we forgot about it, or because we have been too
busy. But from time to time the chains of constraint must be shaken off, so
that at some time we may be able to pay the debts owed by those who teach.
The meetings that our careful elders decreed should be held by bishops
twice a year - if you think it over well, would that we were holding them
assiduously once every two years! 1 On occasion harsh and biting letters
from the pope at Rome 2 have been brought to me indicating that he has been
enraged by my carelessness. Therefore the Province of Vienne begs via me,
if you will allow it: a custom that has been stopped, 1 now restored to health,
begs that what has up till now grown sluggish be brought back to life. It is
appropriate in my opinion that, once the prelates have a chance to be
together and once we and our concerns have been dealt with 4 in the order of
discussion, we either introduce old things, or, if it is necessary, add our
[new] ones too. 5
Therefore all of us your brothers ask that, God willing, you deign to be
present on the 8th day of the Ides of September 6 in the parish of Epaon. It is
a central location and a very favourable venue, 7 if one takes into account the
hardship of the travel involved for all concerned. Likewise the date permits
all to make the trip freely, to the extent that time can be made free from the
1 Taking S’s utinam per singula biennia faceremus. Usfacerem is clearly wrong in person,
and the mood is likewise inexplicable, unless there had been a conjunction introducing a
contrafactual wish. The sentence may well house a deeper corruption. It is not satisfactory as it
stands: there is an anacoluthon.
2 Most recently Hormisdas, but probably others are also assumed.
3 Doubtless the fact that Gundobad had been Arian inhibited the holding of Catholic
councils, although the fact that the Council of Agde had taken place under Alaric II, who had
also authorised the holding of another council, which was aborted as a result of the Visigothic
defeat at Vogliacum, must have helped to give the impression that Avitus and the Catholic
bishops of the Burgundian kingdom had been remiss in not holding councils.
4 The zeugma is harsh.
5 Nostra to make an effective contrast with vetera must imply nova, new items on the
agenda.
6 I.e. 6 September 517. Whether or not this was the date on which the council actually met,
the canons show that it concluded on 15 September.
7 This is a rather peculiar description of Epaon, which is now identified as Albon, between
Vienne and Valence, and is thus in the south of the kingdom: J. Gaudemet, DHGE 15 (1963),
col. 524. It was, however, accessible by river. Lying between Vienne and Valence, one may
suggest that Epaon was a site chosen by Avitus and Apollinaris.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
309
4/26/02, 11:15AM
310
AVITUS OF VIENNE
demands of agricultural labour 1 - even though the business of the church is
more important and demands that labours on the land be interrupted,
whatever they may be. 2 We beg, we ask, we entreat, we pray that no excuse
prove an impediment to anyone in attending such an important religious
function, and that no entanglement in day-to-day duties keep anyone away
from the bond of such charity. But if perhaps - God prevent it! - [anyone’s]
severe physical illness should get worse, with the result that spiritual longing
be overcome by the ailments of the flesh, 3 let him see to it that two great 4 and
virtuous priests attend the brothers on his behalf and that they come
strengthened by powers of attorney. And may he deign to choose men who
have both the knowledge and the status to take part in a council of bishops,
with whom bishops would enjoy conversing, and whom, since they have had
the skill to agree to 5 and sign decisions for the bishop, the authority of the
law would have chosen. 6 But let this not occur, except under circumstances
of the utmost necessity. Moreover, the magnitude of brotherly love and
pastoral concern is not demonstrated except through great labour. For your
Holiness guesses, after our long and negligent 7 silence, both how the issues
that are to be dealt with at God’s behest are to be settled, and how what has
been decided is to be conveyed to all the ministers of the churches in our
province.
1 Instantia ruralis opens may seem an odd concern for the higher clergy, but it is clear from
the reference to rurcile opus, the agricultural labour of monks, in Epaon, can. 8, that Avitus does
actually mean agricultural labour.
2 Altering Peiper’s punctuation. The quamquam clause need not stand on its own.
3 See Epaon, can. 1. Of course Avitus himself was ill, cf. Ep. 88, and was probably dead less
than six months after Epaon.
4 Magnae vitae must here refer to ecclesiastical rank.
5 L has the puzzling continendas. S’s sanciendas seems preferable. Gaudemet reads
consentiendas, ‘to agree’, but transitive uses of consentio are very rare.
6 Taking L’s cum fuerit sollertia, elegisset auctoritas legis. Peiper, surprisingly, takes S’s
awkward and even nonsensical sollertia eligi, sit auctoritas legi. Gaudemet’s ‘autant ils seront
lus avec autorite’ seems unsatisfactory.
7 For abusio ‘negligence’, see Goelzer, p. 599.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
310
4/26/02, 11:15AM
17. ‘FESTAL’ LETTERS, FOR EXAMPLE ‘THANK-YOUS’,
‘REGRETS’, TO BURGUNDIAN BISHOPS
Contents
Epistula 58 Avitus to Stephanus, bishop of Lyons.
Epistula 60 Avitus to Gemellus, bishop of Vaison.
Epistula 62 Avitus to Victorius, bishop of Grenoble.
Epistula 63 Avitus to Claudius, bishop of Besan§on.
Epistula 64 Avitus to Gregorius, bishop of Langres.
Epistula 65 Avitus to Alexandrinus, bishop: missing.
Introduction
Epp. 58-73 belong in a category of their own, and were docketed together in Avitus’
bottom drawer. They are all ‘festal letters’, polite regrets and acceptances, exchanged
between bishops on the occasion of major feast-days. 1 Many of the letters consist of
no more than one to three carefully crafted sentences. Much of the language is
repetitive and conventional. The writer has got through the feast ( transeo/transigo
festivitatem/transactamfestivitatem ) with the aid of the good wishes and support of
the addressee ( interventus or sujfragium). The writer’s longings ( desideria ) to see his
brother-bishop are expressed; whether frustrated or hopeful, he is pleased to have
felicia indicia of his addressee’s prosperity. The festal letters to, and from,
Apollinaris of Valence {Epp. 61, 71, 72) can be found among Avitus’ letters to his
brother (pp. 243ff.), those to Viventiolus (59, 67, 68, 69 and 73) in his dossier (above
pp. 266ff.), while that to Constantius (Ep. 70) subverts formal niceties and is treated
separately (p. 306).
Epistula 58
Avitus the bishop to Stephanus the bishop [of Lyons] 2 [87.5 Peiper]
After the sacred feast-day, which we passed, even though we were both
eager and anxious, thanks to your intervention and to divine protection, in
the obligation of service and the spirit of devoted sollicitude, we act the
1 For more on festal or festival letters, see Wagner, ‘A Chapter in Byzantine Episto-
lography’, p. 133.
2 Cf. also Epp. 26 and 28.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
311
4/26/02, 11:15AM
312
AVITUS OF VIENNE
servant, desiring that whatever harshness we deserved 1 there be relieved by
hearing that you are thriving 2 3 - may God continue to cause you to!
Epistula 60
Avitus the bishop to Gemellus the bishop [of Vais on] 5 {87.16 Peiperj
The recent feast has made the letters of Your Blessedness, which were
something to look forward to as a result of the long time that has elapsed
since you last wrote, even more pleasing. We celebrated it successfully in the
name of God, and we are happy to hear that it went smoothly for you too.
Pray that what the rule of God knows is in accordance with brotherly charity
- with peace to all men 4 - may always turn out well with the help of the
saints of the Catholic church.
Epistula 62
Avitus the bishop to Victorius the bishop [of Grenoble] 5 {88.1 Peiperj
Because with God willing you had obtained a happy start of the feast through
your support, you have [in effect] been present through the kind feelings [you
expressed]. For while you care for us in your customary fashion and tell us -
as we longed to hear - that you are well too, you both give us an occasion to
rejoice and you ask from us what we owe you. May Christ grant plentiful
respite 6 for this very piety and benevolence 7 of yours, in which both your
elderly men 8 may be strengthened by the gift of your twofold authority 9 and
1 The trouble alluded to is unknown. For another allusion to asperitas in a festal letter, see
Ep. 61, p. 87.26.
2 Avitus puns on asperitas and prosperitas.
3 On Gemellus see Liber Constitutionum , Constitutiones Extravagantes 20, where he
appears as the inspiration behind an edict of 516 on the subject of foundlings.
4 Perhaps a suggestion that the feast is Christmas.
5 See also Epp. 7, 16-18, 75.
6 Commeatus here means ‘leisure’, ‘respite’, or ‘reprieve’. Cf. Ep. 66, p. 88.27.
7 Translating dignatio which means ‘condescension’ in a positive sense.
8 Senes vestri. The allusion is unclear, but it seems to suggest that Victorius may have been
especially charitable to the old.
9 The precise sense of magisterium geminatum is unclear, but it seems to be defined by et
per sollicitudinis beneficium and et per caritatis exemplum.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
312
4/26/02, 11:15AM
‘FESTAL’ LETTERS
313
the good offices of your care, and those to come may be taught by the
example of your charity. 1
Epistula 63: Introduction
The circumstances behind this letter are somewhat obscure. It is clearly a Christmas
thank-you note, but for what? Not for any gift, because none of the customary
vocabulary {dona, munera, oblatio, expensa) is present. Instead vaguer language,
such as votiva indicia, ‘news or information we wanted to hear’, visitatio, ‘visit’ and
augmentum, ‘addition", suggest that Claudius had agreed to come and see Avitus.
See Ep. 66 below for a parallel situation where the bishop was prevented from
coming by ill health, but sent prayers and a gift.
Avitus the bishop to Claudius the bishop [of Besangon] 2 [88.8 Peiperj
As you usually do, you increase our longing by the zeal of your piety and by
telling us what we hoped to hear. Since you have agreed to visit us, the
festivities for the birth of the Lord are doubled by the [anticipated] addition
of Your Prosperity. 3 In return for this favour which Your Blessedness multi¬
plies for us with your continuing and frequent acts of kindness, may the
Divinity, propitiated, cause you to be among us for many years to come!
Epistula 64: Introduction
Gregorius was ill and unable to visit Avitus for the feast. Instead he sent his prayers
and a gift. This letter is Avitus’ thank-you note.
1 Avitus is wishing Victorius a long life. Cf. Ep. 63 for the same sentiment.
2 Claudius of Besangon attended the Councils of Epaon (517) and Lyons (518/23), but see
also the comment of Duchesne, Fastes episcopaux, 3, p. 212, n. 6: ‘Le catalogue, par la place
qu’il lui attribue semble 1’identifier avec S. Claude, abbe de Condat au Vile ou au VUIe siecle,
douzieme sur la liste. De cette liste, nous avons deux redactions l’une en prose, 1’autre en vers;
la premiere qualifie Claude d’archiepiscopus et abbas, 1’autre ne parle pas de sa qualite
episcopate.’ If Claudius did indeed come from Condat, he should be compared with Viventiolus
who also seems to have come from the same monastery, and was prior there: see the
introductory comments on Ep. 19, above pp. 266ff. These two cases may suggest that Condat
should be compared to Lerins as a source of bishops, although in numbers of bishops it does not,
of course, compete with the southern monastery.
3 Avitus should only be taken to mean that Claudius had promised in his Christmas letter to
visit Vienne: Epaon, can. 35, states that the leading citizens should celebrate Christmas and Easter
in the presence of a bishop. For similar promises, see Epp. 59, 68: Goelzer, p. 594.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
313
4/26/02, 11:15AM
314
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Avitus the bishop to Gregorius the bishop [of Lang res] 1 {88.14 Peiperj
I lay it instead to the charge of my sins that poor health has prevented you
from doing what Your Most Pious Will desired, even though your customary
polite respect has kept us company through your prayer[s] and gift.
Therefore with this page to act as servant and take upon itself the business of
greeting you, discharging my debt, I give you thanks more effectively than I
could in speech that, even though you have not been able to make our
holiday that is all athirst and longing for you joyful by your presence, 2 you
have refreshed us with your [financial] outlay. 3
[Epistula 65 Avitus to bishop Alexandrinus: missing 4 ]
1 The great-grandfather of Gregory of Tours: see PLRE 2, Attalus 1.
2 Lit. ‘satisfy our feast day’.
3 Expens a (sc. pecunia ), ablative.
4 L reads Elexandrinum (sic), and Sirmond is missing the letter. This must have been an
error for Alexandrinum. But does Alexandrinus mean ‘of Alexandria’ or is it a personal name?
None of the other festal letters gives the bishop’s see, but no local Alexandrinus is known either.
One doubts that Avitus sent a five-line Christmas message to the patriarch of Alexandria. For
Alexandrina ecclesia see Ep. 41.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
314
4/26/02, 11:15AM
LAYMEN IN BURGUNDIAN TERRITORY
18. HERACLIUS
Contents
Epistula 53 Avitus to Heraclius, vir illustrissimus: Avitus congratulates Heraclius,
a Catholic lay-orator, on his forceful theological debate before Gundobad. He
encourages him to become a bishop.
Epistula 54 Heraclius to Avitus: the answer to Ep. 53, a modest disclaimer.
Epistula 95 Avitus to Heraclius, vir illustrissimus'. Avitus accuses Heraclius of
fleeing Vienne, seeking the mountains, and of malingering. He announces sad
news: invasions (Godegisel in 500?) and the death of Protadius. He asks Heraclius
to keep Ceratius, probably a common relative, with him.
Epistula 96 Heraclius to Avitus: The reply to Ep. 95. Heraclius in return accuses
Avitus of cowardly conduct in the face of invasion, because he lurked in Vienne.
Epistula 53: Introduction
Heraclius is the recipient of Epp. 53 and 95 and author of Epp. 54 and 96. He is a
talented lay-orator from the senatorial classes who had written royal panegyrics, and
has recently successfully defended the Catholic faith before a king, best identified as
Gundobad. Avitus would like him to become a bishop, but Heraclius has not agreed
to do so yet: he may however later have become bishop of St-Paul-Trois-Chateaux. 1
One might compare Ennodius’ words on Rusticus of Lyons in Vita Epifani 9:
‘Rusticus held the episcopal seat, a man who always prefigured the priest, even in his
secular office, and guided the church under the under the cover of the forum’
(Rusticus episcopalem cathedram possidebat, homo qui et in saecularis tituli
praefiguratione sacerdotem semper exhibuit, et sub praetexta fori gubernationem
gessit ecclesiae).
Peiper dates this letter to 499/500, but various comments in Heraclius’ reply (Ep.
54) may place it shortly after the siege of Vienne. 2 If this is the case, the two letters
might postdate the rather bitchy Epp. 95-96, and suggest that the two men have made
their peace.
1 PLRE 2, Heraclius 5.
2 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.33.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
315
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
316
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Avitus the bishop to Heraclius, vir illustrissimus {81.29 Peiperj
Since I am unendingly concerned about the faith and safety of my friends,
recently, being worried among the most important things relating to Your
Prosperity, I found out something that, 1 as bishop ought not to be silent
about with a Catholic friend: expressions of joy rather than mere words are
most appropriate to celebrate the benefit for you of the reward 1 that you have
thus finally 2 acquired. Were it not that your extreme modesty prevents you,
in your senatorial maturity, from boasting about your own achievement,
your own tongue that miraculously convinces your adversaries might perhaps
accord deserved praise to the effect of your glorious struggle 3 among your
own people. 4
I hear that you had a debate with the king. In it, as I hear, because you
were not seduced, you went ffrom thresholdst 5 to battle. It was settled by
divine fiat: 6 that he who was already known as such for a long time in
heaven, now appear to men also as a defender of true belief. 7 Your tongue,
accustomed to the ostentation of secular oratory and ever-watered with
billowing waves of profound Roman eloquence, seized with all due alacrity
the material for a fine disputation that had been sent to it from on high. When
your eloquence had been deployed in describing the delights of the world or
in praising royal triumphs, 8 when for the first time the better party 9 asked for
an advocate, 10 you could not help but be of service in establishing the truth.
1 It is not clear whether Avitus is thinking of the conferment of some office or merely of the
Heraclius’ theological success.
2 Emending tcimen (p. 82.1) to tandem. An adversative particle makes no sense. Tandem ...
taliter make a better pair.
3 Is it mere coincidence that this sentence shares three words, lingua, gloriosi and
certaminis with the opening line of Fortunatus, C. 2.2.1, Pange, lingua, gloriosi proelium
certaminis, or do they share some common source?
4 Presumably the Catholics.
5 Liminibus is nonsensical and should be obelised.
6 Peiper mispunctuates. A colon is required after divino.
7 Although this seems to refer to Heraclius, it could allude to Sigismund openly supporting
the Catholic position. The remainder of the letter suggests that it is unlikely to be Gundobad,
although he does appear as a Catholic sympathiser elsewhere in the letters, especially Ep. 23:
see also the comments of Perrat and Audin, ‘Alcimi Ecdicii viennensis episcopi homilia’, pp.
433-51.
8 An interesting mention of panegyric rhetoric at the royal court. See also Ep. 86, p. 282.
9 Rendering pars melior. Avitus refers to the Catholics.
10 Peiper inexplicably emends to the feminine patronam for L’s patrocinam. Either the
abstract patrocinium or the expected patronum would be preferable. A/U confusions are
common in pre-Carolingian minuscules.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
316
4/26/02, 11:15AM
HERACLIUS
317
Just as on other occasions you rendered unto Caesar that which was Caesar’s
by praising the king, so here, in order to render unto God that which was
God’s, you did not spare Caesar. 1 Therefore the power of the king here has
something to admire in you, even if he does not follow it. 2 Since on various
occasions he felt that he had been adorned by your declamations, he now
feels this all the more clearly; for by standing up to him when it was
appropriate, you showed that you were insensible to the lures of [supine]
acquiescence. The wisdom of those in power 3 notes that those who put
earthly before heavenly things easily change sides in human affairs.
Furthermore it is easily known that he who protects the more important
causes 4 will also protect those things that are left over.
These things have been said 5 when we speak of the secular sphere. If we
come to the affair[s] of bishops-you still have not joined their company, yet
you already take blame for them, and, about to adorn their fellowship, you
first teach them by your example! - which of these, which, I repeat, does not
know that you came to the struggle of the spiritual wrestling-ring not
unlettered or ignorant of the law, but [exercised] by lengthy training in
spiritual meditation? Therefore let it be a new thing for others that you
enjoin the necessity of this war because of the perfection of your own
virtue: 6 7 I, however, in whose soul you have long dwelt in a citadel of love,
had long recognised without hesitation, once the ardour of your devotion
had been proved, that it was not so much that you lacked the desire to look
into Catholic thought through study and to guard it through your words, as
the time?
Now that I have offered you my respectful greeting, showing that 1 too
have been fed by the food with which you have satisfied your mind even
while the body hungered, whence this small fullness of thanks bursts forth. 8
As for what remains - I beg from God that to him on whom he has already
imposed the duty of a preacher, he may give the actual office. 9 Let what you
1 I.e. Gundobad.
2 Gundobad admires the theological reasoning, even if he does not convert to Catholicism.
3 Potestatum is abstractumpro concrete. For its use to mean ‘rulers’, see Ep. 27, p. 57.27.
4 Goelzer, pp. 592-93, translates pars as ‘parti, cause’.
5 Taking S’s sunt. L’s perfect passive subunctive, dicta sint, must be wrong.
6 I.e. others did not know that Heraclius was so deeply committed to religion as to become
involved in religious debate.
7 The plural tempora, ‘times’, as distinct from the singular tempus, ‘time’, is off in this
context. It might mean ‘opportunities’.
8 I.e. Heraclius’ piety, even in his fasts, has sustained Avitus, prompting this letter of thanks.
9 I.e. Avitus is asking God to elevate Heraclius to the episcopate.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
317
4/26/02, 11:15AM
318
AVITUS OF VIENNE
exercise in your acts be shown in your attire too. Let the episcopal throne
take up not a teachable, 1 but a learned man, not one who is learning, but
a teacher. In it, as if to one triumphing adorned with garlands of victor¬
ious laurel or myrtle, among the unanimous voices of those acclaiming
you with joy, calling out how ‘you rise with your shield outstretched’, 2
even though he be unwilling, let the enemy who knows agree, because
he will never find anything to fault in your merit, but will always have
something to fear because of the unequal nature of the battle. 3
Epistula 54: Introduction
The response to Ep. 53. Heraclius deprecates his own part in the doctrinal
controversy. He describes the arrival of the heretical document that he had to refute in
interesting satirical language. 4 His tongue was sharpened by hearing Avitus’ own
sermons. Amusingly enough his own style is as bombastic as Avitus’. Various refer¬
ences ( cessantis taedii tranquillitas se publica reddisset: murus nulla obpugnatione
quassabitur) seem to place this after the siege of Vienne in 500, 5 and may thus
indicate that this and Ep. 53 represent a return to good relations, compared with the
bickering between Avitus and Heraclius in Epp. 95 and 96.
Heraclius to Avitus the bishop of Vienne {83.1 Peiperj
Would that I could be frequently 6 strengthened in my long-lasting erudition
by verbal fecundity like yours! When something like this happens, there is
a doubly pleasing effect: lukewarm and fading faith grows hot when
addressed by such burning exhortation, and wits that starve in their native
poverty grow rich through the wealth of such an outstanding admirer. If
you will permit me, I take it upon myself to give you my greatest thanks
- along with my greeting - that the speech I made before the king, reported
to you by rumour as you indicated, received such fitting praise not from
1 One susceptible to being taught.
2 Aen. 11.283. Avitus might also to be drawing a parallel with the practice of raising
victorious leaders on a shield, cf. the soldiers’ proclamation of Julian in Amm. Marc. 21.5.9.
For the treatment of the victorious Clovis see Greg. Tur. DLH 2.40. The passage is slightly
cryptic in Vergil, and looks as if it means ‘towards/into/against his shield’.
3 I.e. the Arian will agree to your elevation because of your merits, even if he fears it
because you will defeat him in argument.
4 Compare his language in Ep, 96.
5 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.33.
6 Heraclius uses subinde in its VL sense. Cf. French ‘souvent’.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
318
4/26/02, 11:15AM
HERACLIUS
319
my mouth but from your love. 1 Our excellent ruler, even though he is fiery in
his pursuit of material for speeches 2 and fluent in speaking, takes such pains
to examine the minds of men that at audiences he invariably turns a very
gentle ear. Nonetheless let me stem this tide of prolixity and tell you how my
labours went. I say ‘labours’, because an inexperienced sailor could barely
tolerate the storms that rush upon him with their unexpected gusts of wind. 3
Therefore when, thanks to God, the public tranquillity that follows a period
of trouble 4 had restored itself, fas if the camp had long been changed'!, 1 I
found the struggle that awaited me. The most acrimonious conflict invariably
seeks out lazy and unwarlike people 6 to attack. At first from another area of
its own wrestling [-ground] the speech made some preliminary feints; then,
as if from a sudden ambush the vomit from overseas 7 poured forth; 8 then 1
came upon the document, empty, but yapping out ‘Greetings!’ 9 It laughed so
1 Heraclius makes a sound-play on ore and amore.
2 Taking inventio in the rhetorical sense.
3 The following sentences are translated by R. Macpherson, Rome in Involution:
Cassiodorus’s Variae in their Literary and Historical Setting (Poznan, 1989), pp. 89-90.
4 Possibly a reference either to the crisis of 500 or to 508.
5 The allusion’s grammar is clear (with the apparent substitution of diu for iamdudum ) but
the phrase makes little sense: its military imagery, however, is consonant with the rest of the
passage and with Heraclius’ love of strained metaphor.
6 This might be an ironical allusion to Avitus’ accusations of desertion. See Ep. 95.
7 The ‘vomit’ probably came from Byzantium, given that it says ‘Chaere’. Although Donatism
is ruled out because of the indication that the heresy was Greek, compare transmarina contagia in
Ep. 26.
8 The allusion is unclear, but it might be to the Eutychian problem. It is not clear that the
Bonosiaci of Ep. 31 were foreign, but Photinians, who were often identified with the Bonosiacs
(see the commentary on the Contra Arrianos, above p. 166), were already known in the Rhone
valley: see Sidonius, Ep. 6.12.4 praising Patiens of Lyons for his handling of heretics: teque
quodam venatu apostolico feras Fotinianorum mentes spiritualium praedicationum cassibus
implicare.
9 An interesting textual problem. Peiper reads denique incidi chartam, vacuam et chaere
oblatrante. But the syntax is awkward: one would expect an accusative participle ( oblatrantem )
as a minimal correction to parallel vacuam. S reads Denique incidi in chartam vacuam, veteri
obliterata but this is meaningless. L reads denique incidi chartam vacuam et //aere oblatrante.
Peiper thought the missing letter was a ‘k’and emended to ‘chaere’. ‘Chaere’oblatrantem might
be a satirical allusion to Persius, prol. 8: tame parrots were known to call out ‘Chaire’. The
sense would then be ‘empty of content, but yapping out “Greetings!”’ The presence of apparent
nonsense veteri obliterata in S is interesting, however. Sirmond made frequent and facile
emendations, but this clearly is not one of them. Could it be the case that the text originally read
incidi chartam vacuam chaere obliteratol ‘I came upon a parchment, empty, its salutation-
formula erased.’ Theological epistles were occasionally circulated without the salutation-
formula, cf. Claudianus Mamertus, De Statu Animae 1.2: Also Ep. 4, above p. 193.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
319
4/26/02, 11:15AM
320
AVITUS OF VIENNE
mockingly, drawing its cloak of errors closely around itself, that, saving the
liberty of the respondent, because of the wickedness of what was suggested,
it had no way out, and brought weapons against its own throat even as it
resisted. Need I say more? The page that began to be read [out loud]
preferred to remain silent. Let it be clear to all how divided, how facile, how
fit for rejection the persuasion was that, even though it had thought out many
arguments, was not strong enough to disturb anyone not lacking in divine
instruction.
1 go over these things in this way so as to cause whatever is decided
in God’s cause to be ascribed to you beyond a doubt. For it is public
knowledge that my conversations with you sharpened 1 my tongue carefully,
and that the learning of your sermons enriches us all together. The result is
that your episcopal see, to which divine justice brought you, is outstanding
for its administrative function, 2 but deserves no less praise for the person of
its administrator. Therefore fall upon your knees, home of my affections,
and as a steadfast and pious guardian, beg for the help of God as you have
been accustomed to, as much for yourself as for all of us. The wall of your
faith will not be shaken in any siege. 3 We must see to it that you never cease
to protect your children and students 4 with your well-known corrective
severity, 5 and that you force them to conquer with you using, as we read, the
powerful weapons of learning.
Epistula 95: Introduction
The context this letter and Ep. 96 that follows it is a period of war, perhaps even a
siege of Vienne. There are three obvious possibilities: the first is the invasion of
Clovis in 500: the second is the siege of Vienne by Gundobad, following Clovis’
withdrawal from the Burgundian kingdom: 6 the third is the Ostrogothic invasion of
508. The assault on Vienne appears to be coming from west of the Rhone, but this is
1 The lima or ‘file’ is a traditional metaphor used of refining literary compositions or
speech.
2 Heraclius is perhaps making a point about Vienne being a metropolitan diocese.
3 This appears to be a reference to the siege of Vienne: Greg. Tur. DLH 2.33. If the siege is
also referred to in Epp. 95-96, Heraclius and Avitus are making up after their mutual exchange
of acrimony.
4 Perhaps an allusion to the comment on Ceratius noster in Ep. 95.
5 The Latin is castigatio, but the context demands a more positive sense than ‘castigation’ -
perhaps ‘correction’. One remembers that Avitus is the scholasticum bellicosum of Ep. 95. See
Ep. 28, p. 58.12 for Avitus alluding to his own episcopal severity.
6 For both see Greg. Tur. DLH. 2.32-33.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
320
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
HERACLIUS
321
not particularly helpful, in that forces of Clovis, Gundobad and Theodoric might all
have approached from that direction: while the main Ostrogothic attack on the
Burgundians seems to have been from across the Alps, some troops of Theodoric
may have moved towards the Rhone, having retaken the Auvergne. On balance the
most likely date for the letters is ca. 500, 1 but the threat could either be from the
Franks or from Gundobad. If Avitus had taken refuge in Vienne when the city was
controlled by Godegisel, this would surely have affected his relations with Gundobad.
Fleraclius must have left Vienne, told Avitus that he had a bad case of gout, and
also mentioned that he was writing some sort of poem. Avitus accuses him of
malingering and running away. He tells him that a friend Protadius has just died and
that he had to attend the obsequies. Avitus asks Heraclius to hold on to a young man
called Ceratius. The letter closes with what looks like a nasty sting in the tail -
particularly if, as has been suggested, Ceratius is Heraclius’ own son. 2 He might have
been a relative on his mother’s side of Avitus’, viz. nostrum ‘our Ceratius’, and the
form of the gibe, in which de meo seems to be in parallel with de matris sapientia and
de vestro with de virtute paterna . 3
PLRE 2 Heraclius 5 suggests that Heraclius was Protadius’ father, presumably
on the basis of mistranslating the phrase, ‘thus however, even in this [matter] itself, it
offers some consolation to a father’, sic tamen vel in hoc ipso patri aliquid
consolationis impendat. This is impossible. Had that been the case, Avitus would
never have referred to Protadius as communis Jilius noster. He would have begun his
letter with the sad news, and would have employed consolatory rhetoric. It also
seems unthinkable, had he been Protadius’ father, that Heraclius would not have
mentioned his relationship to the young man in the opening of Ep. 96. The ‘father’
(pater) in that sentence is clearly some third party. Avitus is excusing himself by
saying that he had stayed to attend a funeral and thereby offer consolation to
Protadius’ father. The communication has much to say about divisions between
family members in the face of invasions. A false or cowardly choice seems to have
entailed as much odium as flight in persecution did among early Christians.
Avitus the bishop to Heraclius, vir illustrissimus (102.15 Peiperf
Were I not sorely struck in my spirit mourning the sad death of a friend, I
would certainly have a great deal to say! 4 For it is an interest in climbing
1 Jahn, Geschichte der Burgundionen, 2, pp. 125-28, suggested that this letter should be
dated to 500, and that the threat across the Rhone was Frankish. Jahn’s analysis is questioned by
Favrod, Histoire politique , pp. 342-43, esp. n. 209.
2 This was suggested by Mathisen, ‘PLRE II: Some Suggested Addenda and Corrigenda’, p.
369, and accepted by Heinzelmann, ‘Gallische Prosopographie (260-527)’, Ceratius [Ceretius]
2, p. 578.
3 A version of Shaw’s ‘your brains and my beauty’ quip.
4 Lit. ‘would be exaggerating/heaping up many things’.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
321
4/26/02, 11:15AM
322
AVITUS OF VIENNE
mountains 1 rather than scanning 2 verses that has got you on the move; even
though you are keeping to your bed for fear of a feigned case of gout, you are
active and mobile thanks to the customary skill of a doctor, and are putting
weight on more than just metrical feet! 3 1 dictated these words, both sadly
and in haste, for I have been summoned to the burial of our common son, the
late Protadius: thus, however, even in this [matter] itself, it offers some
consolation to his father. If it gives you any pleasure, since a total loss has
occurred in our case - to be protected 4 against the dreaded invasions by the
Rhone [alone] as boundary, until I return, keep our Ceratius too with you," 1
who has [inherited] some things from my < masculine noun in ellipsis> 6 < in
that ... > 7 and not a few from yours, 8 in that he claims to you that I am an
irritable schoolman. 9 He (sc. Ceratius) inherits from the wisdom of his
mother the fact that he willingly flees barbarians, 10 and from the courage 11
of his father that he does not turn his back 12 on literature.
Epistula 96: Introduction
Heraclius has, aside from the first two sentences, sent an extremely ill-tempered
response to Avitus, accusing him of cowardice for taking refuge in time of invasion
1 In light of the next letter, it would appear that Avitus is hinting that Heraclius has taken to
his heels over the mountains out of Vienne.
2 Avitus puns. In Latin scando can mean both ‘to climb’ and ‘to scan’.
3 Plus quam poeticae pedibus innitentes. One might suggest an emendation to poeticis
‘poetic feet’, rather than ‘the feet of poetry’, but it is not necessary, given the early (Ciceronian)
attestation of poetica as a noun. There is a nice parallel for this sort of punning about feet,
scansion and gout in Claudian, Carm. Min. 13, in podagricum qui carmina sua non stare
dicebat. Likewise in Ennod. Carm. 2.146.
4 Taking this as an epexegetic infinitive explaining iactura.
5 In addition to some other person? Was there a lacuna before this passage?
6 One might guess pater , ‘father’ or magister , ‘teacher’.
7 There may be a missing clause to parallel quia ... bellicosum, ‘in that... ’ The lacuna may
also have included the noun which meo and tuo modified. At this point the text degenerates so
badly that it is close to impossible to reconstruct with any reasonable degree of certainty.
8 Same masculine noun in ellipsis.
9 Translating L’s text. The clause from quia ... bellicosum is still slightly intrusive, because
it is not strictly parallel, i.e. there is no corresponding explanatory clause after habentem aliqua.
It might be sensible to indicate a lacuna there.
10 Discretion is the better part of valour.
11 Almost certainly sarcastic in tone.
12 Tergum dare/praebere means to ‘turn tail’ in a military sense. Heraclius is clearly every
inch the literary man, so a son who fled military trouble (as he did), but never turned his back on
letters would match the profile of his virtus paterna nicely.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
322
4/26/02, 11:15AM
HERACLIUS
323
within the walls of Vienne, and for not being present both physically and spiritually
for his people. He defends himself against the accusation of having taken to the hills,
emphasising that he is exposed to the enemy in wide open spaces. In the inclusion of
this letter in the collection we may perhaps see confirmation of the fact that the letters
were not selected by Avitus himself.
Heraclius to Avitus, bishop of Vienne (102.26/
You have indicated so great cause of grief to be staunched by written answer,
that the wound inflicted by this bitter news compels me to pay service in
tears rather than in writing. Nonetheless, since I feared that my silence
would be blamed, to the extent that I could, I stole a few words from my
sighs. The times therefore are a test of who ought more appropriately to have
the stigma 1 of fear ascribed to him, or whose careful foresight committed to
cloisters proves rather that he is afraid. I, disdaining hiding-places in the
city, have exposed the constancy of my heart to testing nearby, in order that
I might hold my ground 2 near the flat and open places for a sufficient amount
of time for me to show the boldness of my courage 3 by living where I wish
to. You, however, as soon as you heard the rumour, fled to within the limits of
the city like the servants of the winds and [you] whom the countryside has
claimed for long periods of time in days of peace, they now cannot lead out
from your hiding-place within the walls ! 4 Indeed, as much as the city used to
beg for you before, 5 even though you are now installed within its ramparts, 6
your abandoned possession (i.e. the city) 7 still seeks you to the same extent.
1 Described as if it were a brand-mark of infamy.
2 The MSS read pervenirem, ‘arrive’. This is odd. Pervenirem, which should denote
punctual action, ‘arriving’, is inconsistent with an adverb like tamdiu that implies continuous
action. One might emend to permanerem, ‘that I might hold my ground’.
3 Heraclius picks up on Avitus’ gibe about paterna virtus in Ep. 95, p. 102.25.
4 The account of the siege of Vienne in 500 suggests that it was rather more dangerous to
remain in the city than outside it: Greg. Tur. DHL , 2.32; Marius of Avenches, s.a. 500.
5 This might imply that Avitus was an absentee bishop on his country estate (villa rustica ),
a picture that does not fit with the general impression of Avitus’ presence in his cathedral city,
at least on feast-days and festivals, given by the bishop’s other letters.
6 Compare Sidonius’ role during the siege of Clermont: Harries, Sidonius Apollinaris and
the Fall of Rome, pp. 227-29.
7 Perhaps with a vague recollection of Lam. l.lff., ‘How lonely the city sits that used to be
full of people, the mistress of peoples has become like a widow,’ etc. Quomodo sedet sola
civitas plena populo: facta est quasi vidua, domina gentium, princeps provinciarumfacta est
sub tributo... .1.6 facti sunt principes eius quasi arietes non invenientes pascua et abierunt
absque fortitudine ante faciem subsequentis.
Avitus_07_T rans/3
323
4/26/02, 11:15AM
19. OTHER LAYMEN
Contents
Epistula 37 Avitus to Aurelianus, vir illustris'. guarded advice on how Aurelianus
should conduct himself in difficult political circumstances.
Epistula 50 Avitus to Arigius, vir illustrissimus : Avitus apologises for being unable
to attend the dedication of a church that Arigius has restored magnificently -
presumably after an enemy invasion.
Epistula 56 Avitus to Messianus, vir illustrissimus : a cagey letter asking for news.
Epistula 37: Introduction
An obscure and puzzling letter. In many ways it is a latter-day counterpart of moral
epistles such as Horace, C. 2.10 rectius vives, Licini. The circumstances behind its
opaque facade may not be recoverable. Aurelianus 1 2 has been in some sort of political
trouble, and has clearly been led to distrust friends, perhaps even Avitus himself. He
must have described his difficulties using the traditional metaphors of storms and
shipwreck." The troubles seem to have embittered him, and this may be why Avitus
advises him not to think that he can put an end to hostilities by stirring the pot.
Instead he advises him to be more cynical and take advantage of momentary respites
and changes of allegiance. Avitus ends with an assurance of his own affection for
Aurelianus, while recognising the fact that his friend may not be permitted to write to
him. The dangerous political circumstances might also indicate that ‘in that world
instead', eo magis saeculo, covertly alludes to the start of a new regime under a new
ruler, while apparently talking of the life of the world to come.
If Aurelianus were to be identified with the man who, according to Fredegar, 3
acted as Clovis’ double agent at the Burgundian court, facilitating the marriage of
Clovis and Chrotechildis, this might explain some of the context of the letter -
although it would be difficult to square Avitus’ friendship with Aurelianus’ anti-
Burgundian actions as described by Fredegar. 4 His account, however, also opens up
the possibility that Aurelianus was writing from the Frankish kingdom: certainly si
licet, scribite seems either to imply that there was a frontier between the two men, or
1 PLRE 2, Aurelianus 7.
2 See Ruricius, Epp. 1.12.5 and 2.13.1-3 for similar platitudes. Also Hagendahl,
Correspondence, pp. 88-89.
3 Fredegar 3.18. The identity of the two men is doubted by Heinzelmann, ‘Gallische
Prosopographie', Aurelianus 4, 5, p. 564.
4 It is, of course, possible that the two men are one and the same and that Fredegar’s
account is misleading.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
324
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
OTHER LAYMEN
325
that Aurelianus was under arrest. 1 That Avitus himself was favourable to connections
with the Frankish court may be implied by Ep. 5, p. 33, 6-8, and can certainly be
inferred from Ep. 46.
Avitus the bishop to Aurelianus. vir illustrissimus (66.22 Peiperj
It is clear sign of prosperity, however small, that, when the love of friends
shines upon us, even though it be but for a little while, we are visited by the
semblance 2 of a brief period of peace. Nonetheless that seething flood,
which you have compared to natural storms, presses hard on human lives
with a flood of persistent turmoil as we sail through the seas of the world. As
to the times when we manage to draw breath between the hardships of our
times - we should think them a respite from the crises that we suffer rather
than an end to them. For this reason this ‘peace’ 3 seems teasingly only to set
a limit to the discomforts of our misfortunes rather than to cure them, in
order that future 4 groaning may the more seriously affect minds that have
been relaxed by a false sense of security, when cause for fear arises again.
Therefore, my dear fellow, stop believing that there is an end to troubles in
seething fevilst. 5 When, after the storm has been calmed, some modicum of
serenity presents itself instead of the opposite, do not just bask in the variety
of benefits, but take advantage of them. Do not let good fortune thus raise
you up, nor adversity break you in such a way that in your mind the status of
your friends changes like the weather. Always remember the affection I
offered you. If it is permitted, write; if not, and that cannot be prevented -
continue to feel affection for me at least. And after the storms that you
1 Another contemporary Aurelianus, also living across a frontier, is Ennodius’ relative:
PLRE 2, Aurelianus 7 = Heinzelmann, ‘Gallische Prosopographie’, Aurelianus 6, pp. 564-65.
Although he was bishop by 512, he is thought previously to have been married and to have
children. He would have been of the appropriate class for a v.i.
2 For this sense of color , see TLL s.v. ‘color’, 1721.27—46.
3 Or ‘truce’: perhaps that between Clovis and Gundobad in 500.
4 Succiduus = subsequens.
5 The sentence is both enigmatic and crucial for the interpretation of the letter. L’s in malis
ferventibus, ‘in seething evils’, is obscure, and unlikely to be sound: ‘among seething evils’ (the
objective external circumstances) or ‘in evils on the boil’ (a situation that Aurelianus could be
perpetuating to achieve a finis malorum). Malis may well be an Antizipationsfehler. S’s mala
ferventia looks like a crude attempt at correction: ‘stop believing that seething troubles are the
end of trouble’.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
325
4/26/02, 11:15AM
326
AVITUS OF VIENNE
describe in your letters, hope for a port in that world 1 instead, where the calm
weather you crave will no longer need to fear a shipwreck.
Epistula 50: Introduction
Avitus has been invited to the dedication of a new church by the dux Arigius. The
dedication will be a great occasion with numerous clergy praising the building. 2 3
Avitus, however, cannot attend, because the ceremony falls on the Feast of St Peter,
which was of special importance to the church of Vienne. The townspeople would,
therefore, expect their bishop to be present in his cathedral city.' 1 Besides, on this
particular occasion a chapel was to be dedicated. Avitus alludes to another reason
which he cannot set out, and he also refers to some tragedy requiring commemor¬
ation. 4
Avitus provides an intriguing insight into ceremonies of dedication by des¬
cribing what he expected to take place, as well as making some comment on the
architecture - something which he did in his dedication homily for the baptistery in
Vienne. 5 In addition, apart from the insights which Avitus provides on the expec¬
tations of his own (rather tetchy) congregation, this letter, parts of which are
formidably difficult or, more likely, corrupt, also seems to allude to important events
in the history of the Burgundian kingdom.
Arigius is usually identified with the Aridius of Gregory of Tours’ Histories. 6
According to Gregory he was with Gundobad when the latter took refuge in Avignon
during the war of 500, and it was he who, pretending to change sides, negotiated a
peace with Clovis that allowed Gundobad to recoup his strength. This information
dovetails precisely with what Avitus tells us in the letter about Arigius, and suggests
that Arigius had founded a church that was almost ready for dedication when the
1 The phrase is no doubt deliberately vague, leaving room for two interpretations: the
afterlife or a new regime. Saeculum, as used by Avitus elsewhere, is contrasted to the spiritual
world (Goelzer, pp. 436 and 451), except where it just means 'time’. Compare Augustine’s
notion of saeculum as discussed by R. A. Markus, Saeculum. History and Society in the Theology
of St Augustine (Cambridge, 1970).
2 See Wood, 'The Audience of Architecture', pp. 74-79.
3 Compare Ep. 67.
4 One might perhaps compare Ep. 5, with its possible reference to the death of Fuscina.
5 Horn. 18.
6 PLRE 2 tentatively identifies him with Aredius (Greg. Tur. DLH 2.32; Fredegar 3.18.23;
Lib. Hist. Franc. 16). The identification is supported by Heinzelmann, ‘Gallische Prosopo-
graphie’, Aredius, p. 559. The identification is phonetically probable. Both 'Arigius’ and
‘Aridius’ would have been trisyllabic in Vulgar Latin: 'Aridyus' and ‘Arigyus’. -dy- and -gy-
were confused in Gallo-Romance, the result in both cases just being a graphic -i-: cf. Fr.
moyen< OFr. meien < medianus; Eloi < Elei < Eligius. Eventually both ’Aridius’ and ‘Arigius’
would have turned up as * Ami.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
326
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
OTHER LAYMEN
327
crisis of 500 struck, that he apparently abandoned his friends, but in doing so saved
the day (a point which confirms Gregory’s account, which might otherwise be seen
as somewhat folkloric), and that, as a result of his actions, he was able to see to the
dedication of his church. The possible connection between the information in Ep. 50
and Gregory of Tours suggests a date shortly after 500. The letter is, therefore, crucial
evidence for the politics as well as for the church of the Burgundian kingdom,
revealing a somewhat suspicious world in which the actions of individuals constantly
had to be justified.
Avitus the bishop to Arigius, vir illustrissimus (78.7 PeiperJ
I know how very much you wanted me to go to [our] common 1 celebrations.
But you ought to have known that it would have been as someone who
would rejoice only with you, not as someone who would be of any use. For
while many worthy bishops approach you solemnly and eagerly, 1 alone am
struck by a loss 2 and am not worthy to take part in the joys of your excep¬
tional patronage.
If I had been able to come, as I wished, I would be hearing all of these
worthy speakers praising the great work. 3 For after they examined all parts
of the lofty structure, they would appropriately ascribe to its builder the
elegance of its fittings, the sacrifice 4 involved in its great cost, the
harmonious proportion of its dimensions, its size, the height of its roof, the
firm solidity of its foundation. 5 They would be able to polish 6 with praise the
glory of the marble revetments - only envy of their size would deny them the
status of gems! - to praise the daylight collected somehow and enclosed by
man’s labour, 7 alive with the light of so many precious shining metals, and in
all of this pomp and ceremony to praise the relics, which the world barely
deserves, ceremoniously laid to rest. 8
1 I.e. Avitus and Aridius shared a patron saint, Peter.
2 The phrase ego solus damno percellor appears also in Ep. 45. Here one may wonder
whether it relates not just to Avitus not being able to attend the ceremony, but also to the
praeteriti of the penultimate sentence.
3 Avitus may well have known Sidonius’ verse-description of Patiens’ church at Lyons. See
Sid. Ep. 2.10.4ff. Here, as in Ep. 46, Avitus recreates the ceremony he could not attend.
4 Lit. ‘loss’.
5 Given the antithesis to culmen, humilitas probably denotes the foundation, though a pun
may also be intended, referring to the humility of the founder.
6 The word is chosen with intent.
7 The notion of enclosed light recurs often in Late Antique aesthetics, see Prudentius, Per.
3.191-200.
8 Inferri. Lit. ‘bring brought in’.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
327
4/26/02, 11:15AM
328
AVITUS OF VIENNE
I had properly left these things to be praised by others better than myself.
But nonetheless my speech had been on the point of claiming its own special
reward in remembering that time when without punishment, among fierce
storms and disturbances, like a pilot, 1 you conducted the firm and solid
finished work, amid the shrieks and crashes of shipwreck, to the [very verge
of the] 2 safe haven of its dedication. I, as you will remember given our
common danger, was weeping instead of rejoicing < ... > 3 fin an access of
premature zeal to invoke, after having weighed all the reasons, I persuade
him 4 at that time no less to gather 5 him/it 6 together than to weep. fBecause,
unlike a bride, 7 who had to be joined in whatever way to such a husband, as
she was promised,t even though cult-vessels were badly needed, none¬
theless it was right to fear the weapons of the plunderers more. 8 Therefore,
after you had given due consideration to all the circumstances, brave man 9 as
you are, you changed the nature of your steadfastness, and setting aside the
boldness of your secular office of Dux, 10 in which you are particularly
skilled, you overcame, through your fear, whatever danger from the enemy
was imminent. 11 Therefore let everyone who sees the occasion for happiness
before our eyes, praise your haste in the past. Safety snatched from adversity
1 Gubematores invicti is pluralis maiestatis referring to Arigius.
2 Portus ought to imply that the dedication has taken place, but from the context it is clear
that the it was deferred.
3 There appears to be a gap in the text here. It is completely unclear to what cui and ipsum
refer. Cui might be governed by suadeo, but even then what is ipsuml One could emend to ipsi
‘to him/her/it itself
4 Cui.
5 Almost certainly corrupt.
6 Ipsum, if it is the right reading.
7 Nuptae should be dative, continuing the construction in cui ... suadeo, but the text is
irretrievably garbled. There seem to be two alternatives, either to obelise the whole passage, or
else to emend it to quia non ut nupta tali sponso, cui pacta fuerat, qualitercumque iungenda so
that it is consistently singular and nominative. It could then be attached to the following clause
beginning with etsi as a negative analogy. It is not the case that the marriage has to take place in
any circumstances. The word nuptae may refer to the church to be dedicated as the bride of
Christ. See Ep. 1, p. 37.14ff. It could also refer to an actual bride or to the vessels in the church
as figurative ‘brides’, necessary for the ceremony. The text is too damaged to tell.
8 And hide the ministeria, presumably.
9 Viri fortes. Again Avitus uses pluralis maeiestatis of Arigius. He is addressing one dux
alone.
10 On duces in the Frankish kingdom, see A. R. Lewis, ‘The Dukes of the Regnum
Francorum, AD 550-751’, Speculum 51 (1976), pp. 381—410.
11 This seems to be a reference to Aridius’ action in retiring with Gundobad to Avignon,
thus saving the king and his followers: Greg. Tur. DLH 2.33.
Trans/4
328
4/26/02, 11:15AM
OTHER LAYMEN
329
was appropriate to your arrangements. It was right that we first gain
possession of what it had been your pleasure to adorn in this fashion. Even if
nothing be said, you, both as noble patron and fair judge, know why I do not
now take full pleasure in the sight of these things. 1 It is because, for your
people at Vienne at least, the feast of the Apostles, among the [many] annual
celebrations of the martyrs is an occasion of special devotion. 2 I must be
present at the time on the day 3 of the passion 4 when the dedication of the
little church 5 that you know seems to have been set. Indeed, because there is
nothing that Your Affection could not bind me 6 to perform, I would excuse
my absence to my beloved little congregation, 7 placing the extraordinary
circumstances before routine custom, were it not, as you know, that among
our penitents, their zeal, eager to find fault with their neighbours would
cause hatred and protest here, 8 since among my people, ambition will
motivate some, concern others, and juvenile 9 greed the most. 10 I was afraid
that perhaps at the same time eagerness to comply might lead some out of
the few who were there 11 to reject other peoples’ celebrations and gather
instead at their own festival, and that others might be upset - as tends to
happen in the event of such a disruption: as if through my absence on that
1 This sentence can be translated (after a fashion) as it stands in Peiper’s text. Advertitis
introduces an indirect question, quae causa faciat, on which the result-clause ut ... perfruar
depends. But the force of the autem (p. 78.34) is unclear, as is that of the et (before quae). The
et could be bracketed for excision. Given, however, the emphatic pronoun, ego, and the autem
at the beginning of the sentence, one wonders whether there may not instead be a lacuna
between perfruar and et.
2 Taking F’s inter annuos martyrum dies. One might note that the church of St Peter (i.e. of
the Apostles) was the burial place of the bishops of Vienne, notably of Avitus himself: VitaAviti
6. For an argument that some of the surviving fabric may date from Avitus’ day, see Wood, ‘The
Audience of Architecture’, pp. 77-8.
3 Taking F’s die.
4 I.e the Feast of St Peter on 29 June.
5 Following Goelzer, p. 477, and A. Blaise, Dictionnaire Latin-Frangaise des auteurs
chretiens (Tumhout, 1967).
6 Lit. ‘my spirit’.
7 Compare Ep. 68 above p. 274 n. 5.
8 For another problem with penitents, Ep. 17.
9 Peiper emends to the rare gliscentior. The MS reading adulescentior, however, seems
acceptable.
10 This presumably refers to the feasts that a bishop might be expected to lay on for his
congregation on a major feast day: cf. Greg. Tur. LVP 3.
11 Forent must be the substantive verb, given the lack of predicate, but ‘existed’ makes no
sense. Is forent used for adforentl One might suggest an emendation such as e paucis qui
adforent.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
329
4/26/02, 11:15AM
330
AVITUS OF VIENNE
day the routine of our holy worship, through which all kinds of different
people were clearly being educated, could be thought to have been omitted.
For this reason 1 deserve to be excused. If you have really understood the
reason, forgive me. Recognise the common feast by remembering the dead 1
while a great number [of the living] are present. Celebrate it as much through
the offices of those absent as those present. I trust in the mercy of our Lord,
that he will also grant me here, at some more opportune moment, a chance to
speak to him 2 to whom he has conceded a more lavish double consecration. 3
Epistula 56: Introduction
An egregiously polite communication, but more than a pure friendship letter. No
doubt deliberately elliptical and allusive in content. Avitus never clarifies what
precisely it is that Messianus does, though he seems to be someone of importance,
given the number of honorifics lavished upon him. The letter was one part of the
papyrus, where it appears to have followed Ep. 55 and preceded Ep. 51, suggesting
that the order of letters in Lyons MS and in Sirmond is not original. 4
Avitus the bishop to Messianus, vir illustrissimus 5 {85.9 Peiper}
The crowning touch is added to my desire by eagerly awaited rich joys, if my
greedy and concerned prayers find out that Your Magnificent Piety is bloom¬
ing and flourishing in prosperity. For whatever celestial benefits the kindness
of Your Clemency, 6 spread abroad, has bestowed will, without doubt, grow
speedily and happily, and enrich us. For we measure the happy increments
by which our venture prospers by the extent to which support for what you
do continually grows. For this reason, while giving you the polite greeting 7
you deserve, I ask, as we wish, that, if everything is going well for you, Your
Greatness so inform us by laying the matter out in an eloquent and fluent page. 8
1 Perhaps an allusion to those who died during the troubles alluded to in this letter.
2 Quibus refers to Arigius: pluralis maiestatis.
3 Arigius’ church is dedicated to the Apostles, not just St Peter.
4 Scedulae Parisinae, 5r and 5v: Peiper, p. 154. See Chapter 2.
5 Messianus is otherwise unknown, but see PLRE 2, Messianus 2, where it is suggested that
he may be the grandson of Messianus 1, who served under the emperor Avitus as MVM and
patricius, and who died at the battle of Placentia. This may imply continuing family
connections.
6 Clementiae vestrae is genitive.
7 Honofificum salve, translated by Goelzer, p. 674, as ‘un grand bonjour’.
8 The sentence is adorned by a quadruple p-alliteration in Latin.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
330
4/26/02, 11:15AM
20. FESTAL LETTERS TO LAYMEN IN BURGUNDIAN
TERRITORY
Contents
Epistula 80 Avitus to Ansemundus, vir illustrissimus : festal greetings.
Epistula 81 Avitus to Ansemundus, vir illustrissimus : festal greetings.
Epistula 82 Avitus to Valerianus, vir illustrissimus: festal greetings for Easter.
Epistula 83 Avitus to Ceretius, vir illustrissimus: festal greetings for Lent: Ceretius’
presence at court in Chalon calls forth some standard Avitan comments on food
(cf. also Ep. 76).
Epistula 84 Avitus to Helladius, vir illustris: festal greetings.
Epistula 85 Avitus to Ruclo, vir illustrissimus: festal greetings for Easter.
Introduction
Epp. 80-85 are all festal letters addressed to laymen and stand together as a group in
L and S. Although trite, they give a picture of aristocratic Gallo-Roman society
regularly attendant on the king, especially at the great festivals of the church.
Epistula 80: Introduction
This and 81 form a pair. The king was meant to spend Christmas at Vienne, but
appears to have been ill; so too Ansemundus. Avitus sends his respects to the latter,
who seems to have been comes of Vienne, 1 and was clearly attendant on the king, and
asks for news. Although a Burgundian, Ansemundus was unquestionably a Catholic:
greetings associated with a Christian festival would have caused no difficulty. 2
Avitus the bishop to Ansemundus, 3 vir illustrissimus {93.27 Peiperj
Our master’s 4 recent illness that has not yet - so far as I know - been com¬
pletely cured has made your servants so alert and worried that, instead of the
1 He has been identified with the Aunemundus or one of the Aunemundi who signed the
prima constitutio of the Liber Constitutionum. That he was comes of Vienne is implied by the
expectation that he would be present on feast-days. See also Ep. 55, where Ansemundus also
seems to be comes of Vienne. See Heinzelmann, ‘Gallische Prosopographie’, Ansemundus, p. 554.
2 For Ansemundus’ involvement in the foundations of St Andre le Haut and St Andre le Bas
in Vienne, Amory, ‘The Textual Transmission of the Donatio Aunemundi’, pp. 164-66.
3 L has ‘Sigismund’, but the reference to domnus noster seems to imply that the letter
cannot be to him. It is better to take S’s ‘Ansemundus’.
4 Either Gundobad’s or Sigismund’s. Given the sickness of the king, it is tempting to
Avitus_08_T rans/4
331
4/26/02, 11:15AM
332
AVITUS OF VIENNE
sight of that piety that we have become accustomed to hope for especially on
feast[-days], we believe that Your Good Health * 1 is sufficient for us in
exchange for the joyfulness associated with the solemnities. This is why in
paying my customary dutiful and concerned respects after the celebration 2
of the birthday of our Lord I am extremely eager to know whether the shared
glory that on this occasion the humble 3 church of Vienne has not been
fortunate enough to gain, has perhaps doubled the joys of the people of
Lyons. 4 For if you, Christ willing, write back that you have either been able
to go on to 5 the church, or have paid the customary devotion, since we will
thus have shared in the happiness of our neighbours, we admit that we will
feast on the tidings, if we find out that those who were given a chance to
meet you were refreshed by the sight. 6
Epistula 81
Avitus the bishop to Ansemundus, vir illustrissimus {94.7 Peiper}
When you keep prayers of your special servants in suspense by staying away, 7
you cause us not fully to achieve what we pray for and not to announce what
it is that we want. Now that the holidays associated with the birth of our Lord
have been solemnly celebrated to the extent that was possible without you,
we are waiting to find out from your worthy lips 8 how our most pious master
fares, since we had quite properly longed to see him. You have refreshed that
congregation 9 with joy, make this one rich with a letter. May your affection
shed light upon it through me, until I meet you and present my respects to
you.
identify him as Gundobad and to date the letters late in his life.
1 Goelzer, p. 560, takes commoditas as ‘good health’, but Avitus seems to intend some sort
of honorific.
2 Taking S’s cultum.
3 Diminutive ecclesiola is presumably used for modesty. Elsewhere they seem to indicate a
combination of modesty and affection. Cf .fabriculae p. 79.2; plebeculae p. 79.3.
4 I.e. whether the king[s] has/have gone to Lyons intead.
5 L has a hapax, procordare, printed by Peiper. No translation is offered by Goelzer, p. 461.
S reads procedere.
6 Lit. ‘the gazing’.
7 I.e. by playing hard to get.
8 Lit. ‘from such a worthy address’ ( alloquio ).
9 The word used is plebs. At Lyons. The word plebs develops into plou (Breton), plwyf
(Welsh), and pieve (Italian), ‘parish’. See W. Meyer-Liibke, Romanisches etymologisches
Worterbuch (Heidelberg, 1972), 6591.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
332
4/26/02, 11:15AM
FESTAL LETTERS TO LAYMEN
333
Epistula 82
Avitus the bishop to Valerianus, vir illustrissimus (94.14 Peiper}
Your Piety has maintained its custom of expressing care by visiting us with
both favour 1 and letters. You have added to the feast that we celebrated
joyfully since God granted it, and, as you were expecting, you supplemented
it through the desirable consummation of the cults. To me as I congratulate
[you] on what I know about your happiness, it is no less a source of
happiness that you have come back after a long period of absence than that
you are passing the Easter holiday in a spirit of joy.
Epistula 83: Introduction
Another playful food-letter, one of a fish-sequence comprising Ep. 72 (closely
related to it in genre) and Epp. 66, 74 and 86. Ceretius has been staying too long at
Chalon and eating too many fine fish from the Saone. Avitus offers him a ‘revenge’
from the Isere: not-so-fine fish. If Ceretius is still in Chalon to receive the present, all
is well. If he has left and the package has to wait, he should avoid it. It seems likely
that this is another ‘fastal’ letter joking about episcopal Lenten austerities. 2
Avitus the bishop to Ceretius , 3 vir illustrissimus (94.21 Peiper)
After I had sent the letters that were due to our common master, 4 1 also now
discharge the debt I always owe Your Sublimity, whom I love. Suggesting,
nay rather begging, because you have been so obstinate, that you finally
shrink [your] stomach, queasy with the many delights from the Saone 5 with
the more meagre fasts of our 6 Isere. 7 If you do not know how to repay [my]
longing - with the result that your absence still does not seem sufficiently
long to you - compelled by the wrong you do me, this is what I want, and
1 Goelzer, p. 589.
2 For a fuller treatment see Shanzer, ‘Bishops, Letters’.
3 Cf. Epp. 38 and 95, although Heinzelmann, ‘Gallische Prosopographie’, p. 578, distin¬
guishes between the Ceretius of Epp. 38 and 83, and the Ceratius (sic) of Ep. 95.
4 Gundobad or Sigismund.
5 Indicating that the royal court has been based at Chalon-sur-Saone.
6 The sense requires that L’s nostra be emended to nostrae for contrast between Ceretius’
location on the Saone and Avitus’ on the Isere. See n. 7 below.
7 Presumbly the Isere, which flows into the Rhone at Vienne. Emending L’s nonsensical
Iaeriae to Iseriae.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
333
4/26/02, 11:15AM
334
AVITUS OF VIENNE
how I revenge 1 myself through the bearer of this imprecation: so that the
present state of affairs be altered, let the citizen of Chalon obtain what is
plentiful in Vienne. Here we do not have what ought to be sought out; let us
send there what it may be your pleasure to reject. And because what I am
talking about is already on its way, if you are still delayed on the spot, accept
it. If you are already minded to leave, pass it by. 2
Epistula 84
Avitus the bishop to Helladius , 3 vir illustrissimus {95.1 Peiperj
Although my affection is always reason enough to pay my respects to Your
Greatness and I rightly owe special devotion to your more than determined
kindness, the holiday has now brought upon me the longed-for necessity of
coming before Your Kindness through the medium of my letters, even
though I would like to be there in person also! Therefore, considering with
[all] appropriate respect what holiday you have celebrated and how
willingly, 4 1 ask, praying the inexhaustible generosity of Our Redeemer that
he promote you as he has done up till now under his hundredfold protection,
and that he advance your cause and give you every [possible] reward - to
redound to our credit! 5
Epistula 85
Avitus the bishop to Ruclo, vir illustrissimus {95.9 Peiperj
After the feast in which our prayers for the presence and health of our
master 6 played a prominent role, and we had sent writings to that effect, it is
right that in addition a dutiful letter such as this be offered to you, who hold
a special place in our affections. In it, 7 amid all those rumours [rife] about
1 Cf. the identical ‘revenge’ in Ep. 92, p. 90.7.
2 Obviously it will have begun to stink.
3 Mathisen, ‘PLREII: Some Suggested Addenda and Corrigenda’, identifies Helladius with
Illidius of Greg. Tur. LVJ 7-8. See also Heinzelmann, ‘Gallische Prosopographie’, p. 622,
Hillidius, Helladius 2.
4 L’s Et ex voto is somewhat obscure. S’s ex voto equally so. As it stands it appears to be a
zeugma, but something may be missing
5 Lit. ‘to adorn us’. Helladius may be a citizen of Vienne.
6 Compare Ep. 80.
7 I.e. the letter. Peiper has mispunctuated. He should have put a full stop not after ojfertur,
but after significo.
Trans/4
334
4/26/02, 11:15AM
FESTAL LETTERS TO LAYMEN
335
our [evil] circumstances, 1 I inform you that, as it turned out, we spent an
happy Easter. 2 1 judge 3 that Easter’s fulfilment will come to me, thanks to the
good effects of the divine gift, in the following fashion: if I am fortunate
enough to have the opportunity to speak with you and find out that things
have gone well for you too.
Appendix
Post festivitatem in qua de praesentia vel incolumitate domni nostri vota vestra et
merita claruerunt, paginis ad ipsum officii destinatis, iure vobis, peculiaribus
pectoris mei etiam praesentium litterarum famulatio offertur. Per quam nos inter
tantos, ut fieri potuit, rerum rumores Pascha prospere transegisse significo sic mihi
eius plenitudine divini muneris beneficiis proventura, si vestri quoque adloquii
dignationem cum simili prosperitatis agnitione meruero.
The letter needs repunctuation. Peiper has two sentences: Post ... offertur and a
second one, Per quam ... meruero, where quam functions as introductory relative
and the main verb is significo. But sic, ‘thus’, is not a satisfactory subordinating
conjunction for the rest of the second sentence, and it is unclear what proventura is
doing. As printed it must modify plenitudine, but such an ablative absolute is
unacceptable. There are two solutions:
1. The letter could be punctuated with a comma after offertur, and a full stop (with
elegant full periodicity as so often in festal letters) after significo. But a main verb is
still required for the sic-clause. One could emend to an impersonal proventurum
<est >: 4 ‘Thus in Easter’s 5 fulfilment things will turn out well for me, thanks to the
good effects of the divine gift, if I am fortunate enough to have the opportunity to
speak with you and find out that things have gone well for you too.’
Post festivitatem in qua de praesentia vel incolumitate domni nostri vota vestra
et merita claruerunt, paginis ad ipsum officii destinatis, iure vobis, peculiaribus
pectoris mei etiam praesentium litterarum famulatio offertur. Per quam nos inter
tantos, ut fieri potuit, rerum rumores Pascha prospere transegisse significo. Sic mihi
eius plenitudine divini muneris beneficiis proventurum <est>, si vestri quoque
adloquii dignationem cum simili prosperitatis agnitione meruero.
1 Presumably bad tidings - perhaps of war, or relating to Avitus’ health.
2 Pascha (cf. TLL s.v. ‘Pascha’, 586) has variable gender (feminine or neuter) and a
correspondingly variable declension. Here Pascha (object of transegisse) must be neuter
accusative singular.
3 Adopting S’s reading as in option 2, see appendix below on the text.
4 Reading proventurum est (a/u confusion, loss of nasal bar).
5 Eius presumably refers to Easter.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
335
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
336
AVITUS OF VIENNE
2. One could accept S’s reading for the sic clause: sic mihi iudicans eius
plenitudinem ... proventuram. In that case the whole letter is one long sentence with
partial periodicity, to be translated: ‘Judging that Easter’s fulfilment will come to me,
thanks to the good effects of the divine gift, in the following fashion: if I am fortunate
enough to have the opportunity to speak with you and find out that things have gone
well for you too.’
Post festivitatem in qua de praesentia vel incolumitate domni nostri vota vestra
et merita claruerunt, paginis ad ipsum officii destinatis hire vobis, peculiaribus
pectoris mei etiam praesentium litterarum famulatio offertur, per quam nos inter
tantos, lit fieri potuit, rerum rumores Pascha prospere transegisse significo, sic mihi
iudicans eius plenitudinem divini muneris beneficiis proventuram, si vestri quoque
adloquii dignationem cum simili prosperitatis agnitione meruero.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
336
4/26/02, 11:15AM
THE VISIGOTHIC KINGDOM
21. APOLLINARIS, VIRILLUSTRIS, AVITUS’ KINSMAN
Contents
Epistula 24 Avitus to Apollinaris, vir illustris: 1 Avitus gives thanks that Apollinaris is
safe and sound after his political contretemps with Alaric (perhaps 507).
Epistula 36 Avitus to Apollinaris, vir illustris : Avitus, suffering from an eye infec¬
tion, writes briefly of his happiness to hear that Apollinaris and his family are
safe.
Epistula 43 Avitus to Eufrasius, bishop of Auvergne: Avitus writes to acknowledge
receipt of a letter of recommendation for Emeterius. He asks Eufrasius to pass on
his copy of De spiritalis historiae gestis to Apollinaris, his cousin (date, pre-
507).
Epistula 51 Avitus to Apollinaris, vir illustris: Avitus expresses his joy to hear that
Apollinaris has been restored to Alaric’s favour (pre-end of 507).
Epistula 52 Avitus to Apollinaris, vir illustris : a continuation of Ep. 51: Avitus gives
Apollinaris advice on how to handle his return to politics at the Visigothic court
(pre-end of 507).
Epistula 24: Introduction
Part of the dossier relating to Apollinaris, vir illustris; see also Epp. 36,43,51 and 52.
The latter two mention Apollinaris’ political difficulties in the Visigothic kingdom
prior to the war of 507. A possible context for this letter is the immediate aftermath
of the war, 1 2 but if so its tone is remarkable, given the disaster that had struck the
Visigothic kingdom. If the context is correctly identified it is also extraordinary that
Avitus could correspond with his kinsman at that moment, suggesting that Gundobad
held off from giving Clovis any support until the outcome of the Visigothic campaign
was known. 3
1 PLRE 2 Apollinaris 3.
2 On Apollinaris fighting at Vogliacum, See Greg. Tur. DLH 2.37.
3 On Gundobad's support for Clovis in 508, see Isidore, Historia Gothorum, Wandalorum,
Sueborum , 36-37: Chronicle of 511, nn. 689-90,
Avitus_08_T rans/4
337
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
338
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Avitus the bishop to Apollinaris, vir illustris {56.13 Peiperj
Your Piety has made worry routine business for me, both by demonstrating
yours for me and by believing in mine for you. After I received news of your
departure, I hung in suspense for fear and trepidation, because I was
receiving information from various quarters stating that you had all alike
been mustered to war 1 at the command of the masters 2 whom you serve. My
awareness of my own sins brought about the following thought: the fewer
people remained to me, the more I should be afraid on their behalf. But
thanks be to God who has brought you and yours 3 back safely in happiness
to your homeland! 4 Furthermore may Christ guard freedom for our common
desires, so that it may be possible for us both to console you in your absence
and to visit you when you are present.
Epistula 36: Introduction
This letter shows Avitus' concern and affection for his kinsman Apollinaris, son of
Sidonius, and for Apollinaris’ son Arcadius, on whom the survival of the family
depended. Avitus was away from home in Lyons. He appears to have used Dom-
nulus, who seems to have been engaged on an official mission for Gundobad and
Sigismund, 5 to find out what had happened to Apollinaris during the period when the
latter was under suspicion of treason by Alaric (see Epp. 5 1 and 52). Domnulus, who
would seem from his name to have been a member of the senatorial aristocracy, then
set off again, presumably on a further round of negotiations, taking with him thanks
from Avitus. Thereafter Avitus sent one other message to Apollinaris before the
present one. Domnulus’ extraordinary to-ing and fro-ing suggests that he was
involved in major diplomatic negotiations between Gundobad in Lyons and Alaric II
1 Avitus uses evocare which can signify either a judicial summons or military muster.
Burckhardt, p. 33, took it as the latter, no doubt because of cunctos and pariter which suggest
many people rather than the few who might have been indicted by Alaric in a capital case. That
a substantial group of aristocrats from the Auvergne did fight at Vogliacum is clear from Greg.
Tur. DLH 2.37. Avitus, Ep. 24, p. 56.19, prospero reditu, likewise supports the military interpre¬
tation. If the summons were judicial, then the letter should be compared with Ep. 36.
2 The plural may suggest both the Visigothic king and his counsellors.
3 Presumably Arcadius, cf. Ep. 36, and perhaps the family retainers.
4 The Auvergne.
5 The name and the use of the word noster suggests that he could be a relative of the Dom¬
nulus who appears as a correspondent of Sidonius Apollinaris (Ep. 4.25): Sidonius’ Domnulus
may also be FI. Rusticius Helpidius Domnulus, and Rusticius Helpidius: see PLRE 2,
Domnulus 1, Domnulus 2 and Helpidius 7: see also Heinzelmann, ‘Gallische Prosopographie’,
p. 593. For another Helpidius who was a correspondent of Avitus, Ep. 38.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
338
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
APOLLINARIS, VIRILLUSTRIS, AVITUS’ KINSMAN
339
in Toulouse. 1 The letter is a fine example of cagey writing. Avitus cannot write
candidly, and must keep the written record neutral and therefore uncompromising.
The result is difficult to translate, replete with circumlocutions and allusions that are
discussed in Chapter 3, above, pp. 8Iff.
Avitus the bishop of Vienne to Apollinaris, vir illustris (66.1 Peiperj
I know that when our Domnulus was on his way back to my beloved lords 2
to tell me things that I did not wish to hear, 3 as I seethed with worry about
your Pious Care’s parlous situation, 4 he increased, 5 rather than lessened, his
haste to return. While I was in Lyons waiting for him, an increasingly severe
attack of eye infection made me unable to look at the light. 6 Therefore, since
he was not capable of eliciting a written reply, nor I of producing one, I
entrusted all the gratitude due to the value of the gifts and the kindness of the
givers, 7 as a verbal expression instead to the ears of the messenger. I had
little doubt, nonetheless, that in your kind eagerness, the precise order of the
instructions would matter little compared to your longing for a letter. But
when, once the shadows of my bedroom-prison were dispersed, I first had a
chance briefly to arrange my duty, I did not hesitate to pay my debt, and I
sent the present messenger 8 on his way. Although 9 he was heavily laden with
verbal greetings as far as the spoken instructions are concerned, I would
estimate that I gave him only a very short written message. For lo! God is my
witness to how much light our dear friend 10 shed in the night-filled habitation
1 He is unaccountably ignored by Heinzelmann, ‘Gallische Prosopographie’, who only
discusses the FI. Rusticius Helpidius Domnulus who was quaestor sacri palatii in c.458. Since
he had close links with the emperor Avitus and with Sidonius, a descendent of his would have
made a good ambassador between the Burgundian and Visigothic courts.
2 Gundobad and Sigismund.
3 Construing the future participle relaturus as expressing purpose and construing aliter
quam volui with it.
4 See Ep. 51 for guarded allusions to Apollinaris’ political difficulties.
5 Reading adceleravit. Adgravavit makes no sense with festinationem as an object.
6 Medical care for eye-infections seems to have been poor in the Burgundian kingdom. See
Ep. 11 to Caesarius. The topic is known from Ennodius too, see Ennodius 267 and 279.
7 Plural: presumably because both Apollinaris and Arcadius (see below) have sent gifts.
8 I.e. the bearer of this letter.
9 Mandata loquacia must refer to spoken messages, so the quantum phrase must be con¬
strued with cui ... onerato. One would expect some sort of contrast between the copious verbal
instructions and the perbrevis pagina, so the participle onerato has been construed con¬
cessively.
10 I.e. Domnulus.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
339
4/26/02, 11:15AM
340
AVITUS OF VIENNE
of my beshadowed retreat! After he announced the return 1 of our beloved
child 2 (which I had not known about before) he confirmed that our family,
had been found reunited - Christ being propitious! - by the man 1 had sent.
Therefore do not now entertain any incomplete 3 information about me. In
your company, God willing, my eyes too, as they make amends through the
present page, grow <in healthx 4 But they will for certain only receive the
grace of joyful day in perfect health, ifYour Sweetness, who up till now have
so forgiven 5 me [for not writing], now compels me to write back, however ill
and anxious I am, in answer to 6 the frequent correspondence that I none¬
theless 7 long for, while you need only worry about signing letters written
now in God’s name by Arcadius. 8
Epistula 43: Introduction
The addressee of this letter was bishop of Auvergne from some time before 506 to
515, 9 and a correspondent of Ruricius. 10 He is to be identified with the friend who
snatched away a copy of De spiritalis historiae gestis from Avitus, and who later
showed Apollinaris’ letter praising the work to Avitus. See Ep. 51. This information
allows us to reconstruct the following context for this Ep. 43: Eufrasius has taken a
copy of the SHG from Avitus’ own scribes, 11 and has lent it to Emeterius, who has it
with him on a trip to Vienne. There Avitus has learnt about the fate of his work,
telling Emeterius to return it to Eufrasius, who is to pass it on to Avitus’ cousin
Apollinaris. Subsequently (possibly ca. 506) Apollinaris came to be suspected of
treason by Alaric II and was unable to write to Avitus to give his reaction to the poem,
until he had been cleared.
1 Reditus is a typo for reditu, the subject of the ablative absolute, reditu ... nuntiato.
2 Arcadius, son of Apollinaris, see below. For nostri, see Ep. 52, p. 81.12 spes reparandae
prosapiae.
3 See above p. 84 n. 1.
4 See above p. 82 n. 1.
5 See above p. 84 n. 2.
6 Construing adfrequentiam with rescribere.
7 Avitus’ eyes are still weak, but he longs to hear from Apollinaris.
8 Arcadius was Apollinaris’ son, who had been separated from Apollinaris, the child whose
return was alluded to above. He appears in Greg. Tur. DLH 3.9.
9 Duchesne, Fastes episcopaux , 2, p. 35, although there is no reason to date his consecration
as early as ca. 490. See Greg. Tur. DLH 3.2.
10 His letter in Fausti aliorumque epistulae 11 in MGH AA 8, p. 273, makes polite noises
about Ruricius’ health. Ruricius’ reply to him is 2.22.
11 For another hijacking of a text, Sid. Ep. 9.9.6.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
340
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
APOLLINARIS, VIRILLUSTRIS, AVITUS’ KINSMAN
341
Apart from the difficulties presented by the letter in understanding its context,
there is also the problem of unravelling the various family relations: in particular
does ‘brother’ (frater ) refer to a blood relation, or does it define Emeterius as a monk,
and does the ‘his own’ (sui) of the second sentence modify ‘episcopate’ (pontificatus )
or ‘elder brother’ (senioris germani )? A plausible reading is that Emeterius, who may
or may not be a monk, is Eufrasius’ brother, and that he is acting on Eufrasius’ behalf
shortly after the latter’s consecration. Certainly Emeterius is unlikely to be the priest
who signs the canons of the Council of Arles (524) for bishop Gallicanus of Embrun,
simply because he appears to have come from Clermont and to be returning to
Clermont: in other words he comes from the Auvergne and not from the Burgundian
kingdom.
Avitus the bishop to Eufrasius the bishop (72.27)
I have already sent a letter through my servants to let you know how helpful
your recommendation for brother 1 Emeterius was to me. However, I had no
doubt that he would, as was only proper, attend to his duties of his elder
brother at the start of the latter’s episcopate. 2 I have happily added these
letters via him. 3 In them I rejoice even more that the thief 4 of my little work,
who has now been ‘wanted’ for a long time, has come into my hands. 5 And
because, so far as he has told me, he is taking the book back to you, I beg
that, in whatever state it is, previously unpublished, not completely
emended, you may please pass it on to that excellent and most pious man,
my brother Apollinaris, 6 and make excuses on its behalf. It is little short of
sacrilegious that it was not offered to him first out of friendship, were it not
again an act of folly for me to provoke the disdain of the son of my lord
1 Possibly ‘monk’, but more probably blood-brother of Eufrasius.
2 Presumably the pontificatus is that of Eufrasius: no bishop called Emeterius is known for
the first half of the sixth century. The Latin, however, allows ‘the duties of his elder brother at
the start of his (i.e. Emeterius’) pontificate’.
3 Emeterius.
4 Lit. ‘pirate’, ‘bandit’. Identified as Emeterius by Van de Vyver, ‘Victoire contre les
Alamans’ (1936), p. 885 n. 1, but more probably Eufrasius in the light of Ep. 51.
5 I.e. Eufrasius sent Emeterius along with a letter of recommendation for him. Avitus is
pleased to meet Emeterius, who has told him that Eufrasius ‘lifted’ the copy of Avitus’ book.
The book itself seems to have been the SHG referred to in Ep. 51, i.e. Avitus, Carm. 1-5. If so,
Avitus is making a standard display of modesty, for the poems are by no means an opusculum.
6 Here Avitus is referring not to his real brother Apollinaris, but to his more distant relation,
Sidonius’ son, who was to be found in Eufrasius’ diocese of Clermont, and who would indeed
follow Eufrasius as bishop. On Apollinaris as an arbiter of taste, see Wood, ‘Letters and Letter-
Collections’, p. 31.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
341
4/26/02, 11:15AM
342
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Sidonius (i.e. Avitus’ cousin Apollinaris) at my presumption too: he is a man
who among the joys of his father’s eloquence will be disgusted at [the
mediocrity of] my times. Therefore you must introduce the book without
fanfare. If our aforementioned brother [Apollinaris] thinks it right that it be
read to the children perhaps, I can find this out whenever His Magnificence
[Apollinaris] writes. If, however, after the torrents of his father’s [i.e.
Sidonius’] eloquence he, as I think is more likely to be the case, rejects the
poverty of a vein of inspiration that trickles with the faintest dew, without
any shame on my part or lack of respect on his, it will be sufficient for me to
understand his disapproval from the fact that he is silent alone.
Epistula 51: Introduction
Avitus has not heard from Apollinaris for a while. Unexpectedly he receives a letter
from him which reveals that his kinsman, who has been under a political cloud, has
recently been rehabilitated. He writes to congratulate him and to send him a copy of
his biblical epic, SHG.
This is one of the letters that we know to have been in the now fragmentary
papyrus codex of Avitus, currently in Paris (cf. schedulae Parisinae 5 V , ed. Peiper, p.
154). There it followed Epp. 55 and 56, again indicating that the order of letters in S
and L is not that of the earliest collection.
The letter is important because of the light that it sheds on the difficulties faced
by the senatorial aristocracy as a result of the creation of frontiers between the newly
formed barbarian kingdoms. Apollinaris had been under suspicion of treason: to have
been in contact with relatives outside the Visigothic kingdom would have been
suicidal: communication had, therefore, to be dropped for a while. In all probability
Apollinaris found himself under this political cloud in the build-up of tension prior to
the Frankish invasion. 1 Now, however, communication can be resumed. Ruricius, Ep.
2.41.4, also to Apollinaris, refers to an easing of difficult times in the Visigothic
kingdom making travel possible once more.
The letter is also important for what it says about the production of literary
manuscripts. The SHG, Avitus’ poetic version of Genesis and Exodus, which is to
some extent a versification of Augustine’s De Genesi ad Litteram 2 (and not therefore
the light-hearted work one might suppose from this letter), had been copied by a
scribe, and awaited revision by the author, when it was seized by bishop Eufrasius.
Equally significant, the copy Avitus sends is on parchment, not on papyrus, implying
that this is a copy of the work intended to last.
1 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.37.
2 See Wood, ‘Avitus of Vienne, the Augustinian Poet’.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
342
4/26/02, 11:15 AM
APOLLINARIS, VIRILLUSTRIS, AVITUS’ KINSMAN
343
Avitus to Apollinaris, vir illustris {79.16 Peiperj
It has been a long time, if you either believe me or reciprocate my feelings
about our mutual affection, that, despite my longing to receive a letter from
one of you, 1 I wanted nonetheless to do more of my duty, and not always
commit for discharge to the casual traveller 2 those obligations that are owed
by me to you: first to our affection, then to our family ties, and finally to your
rank. Although the very presence of letter-carriers ought to be desirable on
account of their frequency, it is nonetheless necessary for that concern which
becomes involved of its own accord without external compulsion to prevail.
Since I know that I am subject to this duty, I had already for a long time
silently been bemoaning the fact that my fair recompense was cut off, all
because an unfair stumbling-block got in the way.
The smoke 3 of the carefully laid fire, which, as if from exhausted ashes,
the stormy conspiracy, puffing with the the winds of falsehood, had tried in
vain to set in motion against Your Sacred and Simple Innocence, had come
not only to my attention but also to my grief. 4 Therefore I was hesitant to
increase the burden of your worry with a prayer for an offering, and to send
to you not consolation, but an increase of sorrow. While things were thus
suspended in confused expectation under the cloud of this indecision, God
brought me the letter of Your Serenity, endowed with your pristine piety,
when I least expected it. There to my great pleasure I recognised your
handwriting, 5 the declamatory style that is more than like your father’s, 6 the
kindness you have most clearly inherited from him. For you wrote that,
thanks to the grace of Christ, now that you were back, 7 everything was safe,
and that your Lord, King Alaric’s high opinion of you was unimpaired and
1 Avitus refers to the fact that Arcadius apparently acted as secretary for his father, hence
‘one of you’. See Ep. 36 p. 66.21.
2 Most letters were probably passed on by such men: on fewer occasions would a messenger
be sent to a specific individual.
3 For fumus of malicious gossip, see Sid. Ap. Ep. 1.11.2 sinistrae rumor acfumus opinionis
adflavit.
4 A mannered zeugma.
5 Note how in Ep. 36, p. 66.21, Avitus suggested that Apollinaris would only have to sign -
hence his pleasure now. This may indicate that personal letters were written by the author and
not by the secretary.
6 L reads quam plus patemam declamationem. Goelzer, p. 658, takes this as an anomalous
formation for plus quam paternam declamationem : ‘your declamation that is more than like
your father’s’. But he cites no parallels for quam plus instead of plus quam. It may well be a
textual error, an Antizipationsfehler based on quam maxime.
7 L’s redux, despite the number, is to be construed with scripsistis.
T rans/4
343
4/26/02, 11:15AM
344
AVITUS OF VIENNE
clean as of old. But I think that, after any sort of contretemps, the goodwill of
such people, just as it does not end without danger, so too it is not restored
without being increased. For they wish, as it were, to make amends to
wronged innocence, and they raise it up, when they see that it it has fallen 1
and thus for them our [good] conscience 2 is sufficient, if their knowledge [of
it] is a witness too. Once, however, I had received the announcement of your,
indeed of our safety, - Lo! - I speak with God as my witness - at the
memory of the past I burst into tears mixed with joy. For, as your poet says,
‘the image of my dear father came into my mind’, 3 as I went over in my
memory how the fate of our common relatives, 4 the fact that we have suf¬
fered similarly, is being worked out, because of persecution by the envious, 5
in our persons - however different our professions 6 may be.
But the same consolation, thank God, is available to us that was available
to them, that - for all the attempts of rivals, with the tooth of envy snapping
around on every side, however often it has seemed to be attacked - our family
was subject only to incriminations, not to actual charges. 7 Therefore, if you
have learnt from your father 8 that ‘the man acting in this world 9 is at less risk
at war than among detractors’, 10 1 take an example from my [father-figure] 11
1 Credidisse makes little sense. The opposition to erigunt suggests cecidisse. Supplying
innocentia (m ) as as object of erigunt as well as subject of cecidisse.
2 Or ‘that we are party’: Avitus plays off conscientia and scientia in a rhetorical point.
3 Vergil, Aen. 2.560. Aeneas thinks of Anchises as he witnesses the murder of Priam.
4 One obvious comparison in Avitus’ mind would have been Sidonius’ exile after Euric took
over Clermont: Sid. Ep. 8.3.2.
5 This is one of Avitus’ rare suggestions that he and his relatives had faced danger in Burgundy.
6 Avitus was a churchman, Apollinaris a vir illustris involved on occasion in military
matters (see below), and only at the end of his life a bishop.
7 Avitus makes a word-play on criminatio and crimen.
8 See the appendix below p. 346.
9 Saeculo militantem, i.e. not a cleric.
10 Peiper reasonably suggests that this is a precisely quoted sententia from Sidonius, but did
not identify the passage. It may, however, not be an exact quotation, but an allusion to some
episode. One good possibility is the satire episode Sidonius tells of in Ep. 1.11 where he
suffered the false accusations and whispering campaign of Paeonius, but was generously treated
by the emperor Majorian. See also Sid. Ep. 7.9.8 where he mentions his own experiences of the
obloquiorum Scyllas ... linguarum, sed humanarum, latratus he faced in nominating Perpetuus
bishop. For more on obloquia, see Claud. Mam. 2.9, p. 137.11 and Avitus, SHG 4.500 on the
perils surrounding the church.
11 Apollinaris’ Sidonius had undergone trials in his secular career. Avitus’ Sidonius under¬
went difficulties in his religious career too. See Sid. Ap. Ep. 7.9.14 for Sidonius’ double career:
Sidonius clericatum quia de saeculari professione translatus est ... The point of Avitus’
sententia is that both ‘fathers’ are one man.
Trans/4
344
4/26/02, 11:15AM
APOLLINARIS, VIRILLUSTRIS, AVITUS’ KINSMAN
345
Sidonius, whom I do not dare to call father, 1 of how much a cleric can
suffer. 2 Wherefore may God grant this - that just as it is nothing new for us
to be assailed, so let no new turn of events cause us rightly to be accused. 3
Let there be a stop to bitternesses at this time of happiness, and, now that
there is a chance, a stop also to the constraints imposed upon our speech.
How much better that the boldness of one making a poor joke provide an
opportunity for laughter!
Several months ago, I saw a letter of Your Magnificence given to a com¬
mon friend in which you wrote (once the salutation had been made, in the
following expository section of the letter) that you had liked the little book in
which, in the midst of having to write serious and more pressing things, 4 I
had nonetheless disported myself - the one about the events of biblical
history also in the form of a poem. Here I now call God as my witness that 1
am not saying anything falsely, nothing in the spirit of excessive compliance
in the face of Your Sincerity. I was as pleased by your judgement as if I had
confessed my practice to the ears of my lord, your father, and had been given
at his instance some degree of praise. First I was delighted that you weighed
out your feelings more generously here than elsewhere; second, because 1
recognised that you were as prepared to desire something good from your
brother’s (i.e. my) efforts as to believe good of them. It is quite clear that you
supplied for verses that were found to be of disappointing quality through
your wishful thinking what you were unable to supply in judgement.
The friend, 5 who I believe sent the book to you, snatched it away not
from the booksellers, but from the very hand of the scribe, as yet
unproofread and unfinished by me, so that you cannot easily tell whether to
be angry at the faults of the author or those of the copyist. 6 So in order not to
1 Avitus hints that he does not dare to aspire to Sidonius’ literary talents as his true literary
‘son’. See the compliment for Apollinaris at p. 79.32 plus quampatemam declamationem. This
is an expression of modesty.
2 Cf. Sid. Ap. Ep. 8. 3.2: Sidonius also faced problems from his own clergy: Greg. Tur. DLH
2.23.
3 Sirmond’s nulla is necessary for the sense.
4 Avitus employs a sound-play involving seria and necessaria.
5 Eufrasius, see Ep. 43.
6 For a similar topos see Solinus’ dedicatory letter to Adventus in T. Mommsen, C. Iulii
Solini collectanea rerum memorabilium (Berlin, 1895), p. 217: Quoniam quidam inpatientius
potius quam studiosius opusculum quod moliebar intercipere properarunt idque etiamtum
inpolitum prius in medium dederunt quam incohatae rei summa manus inponeretur, et nunc
exemplaribus corruptis quae damnata sunt quasi probata circumferunt praeteritis, quae ad
incrementum cognitionis accesserunt cura longiore.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
345
4/26/02, 11:15AM
346
AVITUS OF VIENNE
cause your desire any delay, 1 have swiftly sent to you my little work, copied
onto parchment 1 and still not quite so polished as I should have liked. If
indeed it appeals not only to your kindness but also to your critical faculties
- because there will perhaps be no lack of people among those outside,
whom the boldness of the venture may inspire with envy, I will be more than
content that you feel what I hope you will. Because just as the outstanding
work of our common Sidonius has redounded no less to my credit than to
yours, so too, now that you are flourishing more and more in military 2
matters through the favour of Christ, if my feeble 3 effort will have achieved
something something worthwhile to read, it will not disgrace even the old
man of Arcadia himself. 4
Appendix
Quoniam, si vos a patre vestro hoc didicistis virum saeculo militantem minus inter
arma quam inter obloquia periclitari, exemplum a Sidonio meo, quern patrem vocare
non audeo, quantum clericus perpeti possit adsumo.
p. 80.12 patre vestro hoc Peiper 1; patre vestro Archadio S Mathisen
The reading of S, Archadio, is advocated as a lectio difficilior by Mathisen,
‘Epistolography’, pp. 98-99, who argues that Arcadius was Apollinaris’ father-in-
law. 5 He assumes a loose use of ‘pater’ as a term of respect for elderly relatives 6 -
here equivalent to ‘father-in-law’. Pater for socer is uncommon, but attested, see TLL
s.v. ‘pater’, 675.46-52. Pater does not require a possessive, except for emphasis or
for clarification. Vestro is often used for clarification. Cf. p. 55.14, domini mei, patris
vestri (Avitus to Sigismund of Gundobad). But it could, according to the traditional
interpretation, also have an emphatic function in setting up Sidonio meo\ your
biological father, but my (respected father-figure) Sidonius. This is supported by p.
81.1 communis Sollii. (i.e. yours and mine).
1 Parchment is of course used for durability, whereas papyrus was appropriate for letters:
Sid. Ep. 4.3.1. Also Ruricius, Ep. 2.26 and Taurentius Ep. to Ruricius.
2 Note, however, that this could also refer to the militia civilis. If soldiering is meant, once
might take this passage in tandem with Greg. Tur. DLH 2.37, to suggest that Apollinaris was the
comes of Clermont.
3 Tenuis is used by Avitus to mean ‘feeble’ at SHG 4.292.
4 Sidonius, see appendix, below. Mathisen, ‘Epistolography’, p. 99 takes Arcadius to be
Apollinaris’ father-in-law.
5 The identification is accepted by Heinzelmann, ‘Gallische Prosopographie’, p. 559
Arcadius 1.
6 See Ruricius, Ep. 2.26.3 to Apollinaris where he refers to Sidonius as nostrum domnum
patremque communem.
Trans/4
346
4/26/02, 11:16 AM
APOLLINARIS, VIRILLUSTRIS, AVITUS’ KINSMAN
347
With vester there to distinguish your father from my father, then there is a
problem in taking the ‘marked’ pater vester as ‘socer’. Pater vester ought to mean
‘your biological father’. If Avitus had alluded to an Arcadius who was his father-in-
law, he would just have called him socer - or to keep up the father-analogy ‘patre
Arcadio’, since it was common knowledge that Apollinaris’ real father was Sidonius.
p. 80.35-81.3:
Quia sicut non minus ad meant quam vestram gloriam pervenit communis Sollii opus
illustre, ita vobis, favente Christo militari actu magis magisque florentibus, si in me
nisus tenuis aliquid dignum lectione confecerit, etiam senem Arcadium non pudebit.
Avitus’ sequence of thought seems to be as follows: I hope you approve of my poetry
and that you are not just saying so to be kind. There probably will be many outsiders
who will be jealous, so I will be happy if you like it. For just as our common
Sidonius’ work reflected no less well on me than on you (i.e. Sollius> Avitus [me]
and Sollius > Apollinaris [you]), so too now that you are performing great military
deeds and I am not doing too badly in the literary realm, it will reflect well (i.e. ‘not
shame’, non pudebit) on the Old Man of Arcadia (Sidonius). There are parallel
equations set out in the second half of the sentence. Apollinaris’ successes are
parallel to those of Sidonius in the previous clause, and the senex Arcadius must
somehow be an allusion to Sidonius, since Avitus (and his literary success) is clearly
present in the si in me-clause:
Apollinaris florens militari actu (Apollinaris)>senex Arcadius (Sidonius)
si in me nisus tenuis aliquid dignum lectione confecerit (Avitus)>senex Arcadius
(Sidonius)
Thus the net-analysis is: ‘Just as his work reflects well on both of us, so too our good
work (in different spheres) will not embarrass even him.’ But why is Sidonius called
the Arcadius senex! The only place that the phrase occurs is in Grattius Cynegetica
100 :
Arcadium statfama senem, quern Maenalus auctor
et Lacedaemoniae primum vidistis Amyclae
per non adsuetas metantem retia voiles,
Dercylon. Haul illo quisquam se iustior egit,
<h>aut fuit in terris divom observantior alter:
ergo ilium primis nemorum deafinxit in arvis
auctoremque operi dignata inscribere magno
iussit adire suas et pandere gentibus artes.
Dercylon, the Arcadius senex , is a mysterious figure. 1 He seems to be the virtuous
protos heuretes of hunting, aided by the goddess Diana herself, and associated with
1 See C. Formicola, // Cynegeticon di Grattio (Bologna, 1988), pp. 138-39.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
347
4/26/02, 11:16 AM
348
AVITUS OF VIENNE
the wilds of Arcadia. He may also be identical with the Vergilian Aristaeus. 1 Note too
that Vergil alludes to Arcadii memoranda inventa magistri at Georgies 4.283. This
may be some sort of literary allusion to Sidonius as ‘the old man of Arcadia, i.e. of
poetry?’ himself. We may still be missing the precise source-text, but we are not far
away from it with Vergil.
Epistula 52: Introduction
A continuation of Ep. 51. Avitus' and Apollinaris’ letters had crossed. Avitus
admonishes Apollinaris to be merciful, but, above all, careful in the wake of his
political setback and rehabilitation. He shows no qualms in shamelessly recom¬
mending that Apollinaris exploit the moral high ground in forgiving his enemies. By
doing so he will heap coals of fire on their heads. As was suggested above (p. 344
n. 10) there seems to be a possibility that Avitus alluded to Sidonius’ contretemps
with Paeonius and the Emperor Majorian (Sid. Ep. 1.11) in his discussion of the
dangers faced by the vir saeculo militans. The end of this letter, describing Apollinaris’
triumphant restoration to Alaric’s favour, describes a similar reversal of fortune.
Avitus the bishop to Apollinaris, vir illustris (81.4 Peiperj
It is a common but true saying, to be sure, that the emotions of souls that are
in harmony see one another with the gaze of mutual love. 2 Can our concern
for one another be so mutual 3 that, if you measure right, I have answered the
letter that the bearer of this one, my son, 4 brought, before it arrived? 5 For in
that dutiful page I sent to you about this matter 6 through my men, I breathed
out both joy derived from your well-being - more in my heart than in my
words - and I clutched to my bosom in joy mixed with tears 7 our kinship and
that of our common fathers. As far as the rest is concerned, divine pity has
placed the hope of repairing our family tree in the honour of your person,
and, for the posterity that will follow, although you are the only parent, it has
allowed me to be a father too. 8 May it likewise grant that you always
successfully trample down the conspiracies of enemies and the envy of
1 Formicola, Cynegeticon, p. 137.
2 Probably a paraphrase rather than an exact quotation. Source as yet unidentified.
3 Lit. ‘one’.
4 Filius may well be used in a spiritual sense.
5 Avitus refers to the opening of Ep. 51: ilia sollicitudo.
6 Cf. Ep. 51 where Avitus hears that Apollinaris has been restored to royal favour.
7 Cf. Ep. 51.
8 Avitus does not have children. Perhaps, apart from any blood relationship, Avitus also
implies that he was Arcadius’ godfather.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
348
4/26/02, 11:16AM
APOLLINARIS, VIRILLUSTRIS, AVITUS’ KINSMAN
349
treacherous men. 1 Let the first step of your victory be to restore your inte¬
grity to common knowledge; 2 the second, when it is disputed, to prove it in
a public hearing; the third, after the sentence, to forgive those who charged
you. Let the conquered enemy be tormented in spirit too by the indulgence
granted him. And, to our double advantage, in his torture, 3 when he bemoans
the fact that you cannot be deceived, let him also regret the fact that you can
feel pity. And, once he has been turned over to your power for this reason
alone - lest he perish, while he is bitterly angry at your spontaneously
granted forgiveness, let him in some fashion be forced to hate his own
existence. As for the rest my devout lord brother, care of my soul, adornment
of your race, put up with your brother’s (i.e. my) hesitant and foolish advice
for a while. Watch carefully for evil men and do not trust those who hiss
flattery with subterfuges of their biting tongues, but fashion poisonous lies.
You know how things are through experience. May your cleverness render
you as careful as your innocence renders you safe. For if indeed, now that
the opportunity for investigation and harm has been blocked off, perhaps for
this reason you have to work less frequently to defeat their attempted coups, 4
namely that in saving them for divine justice, you have always thought it
best to forgive the conquered 5 < ... >. 6 Although, as I already said above,
whom [your] glory wounds, 7 is not to be considered totally unpunished.
Also of importance for Apollinaris is Ep. 15 to Contumeliosus of Riez: see above pp.
264ff.
1 Peiper mispunctuates, creating a comma splice. We have put a full stop after livores.
2 For the use of conscientia to mean scientia, see Blaise, s.v. ‘ conscientia’ 1.
3 This may imply that Apollinaris’ accuser will actually be subjected to torture. In Cod.
Theod. 9.34 the penalty for defamation is torture or death, and for false accusation (9.39) exile.
4 Or better‘machinations’?
5 Debellatis S is clearly right. See Aen. 6.853: parcere subiectis et debellare superbos.
6 Siquidem could be a strong conditional, ‘If it is really the case.’ It clearly introduces
debetis laborare. The gwod-clause is epexegetic, explaining propter hoc. But the apodosis of the
sentence seems to be missing. What one would have expected is some sort of admonition to
watch out for the tongue of his accuser who has not suffered judicial punishment. This in turn
explains the allusion to the accuser’s psychological punitio in the following sentence.
7 Avitus refers to torqueatur etc. above. L’s Gloria laces sit sounds odd, but it might allude
to the end of Sidonius, Ep. 1.11.17: fateor exordium contumeliae talis tanti fuisse cui finis
gloria fuit. In both Sidonius’ and Apollinaris’ case, the accuser was discomfited by the glory
accorded the victim by a ruler.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
349
4/26/02, 11:16AM
EXTERNAL MATTERS
22. PRISONERS
Contents
Epistula 10 Avitus to Eustorgius of Milan: Avitus thanks Eustorgius for helping
negotiate the ransom of prisoners, following Theodoric’s reprisals for the Franco-
Burgundian attack on Aquitaine of 508.
Epistula 12 Avitus to Maximus of Pavia: a letter of congratulation on Maximus’ good
deeds in ransoming Italian captives, possibly after the Ostrogothic counterattack
of 508 (post 510).
Epistula 35 Avitus to Liberius, Praetorian Prefect of the Gauls: Avitus discusses the
ransoming of prisoners with Theodoric’s leading Gallic official (post 510).
Epistula 10: Introduction
This is one of three letters in the Avitus collection dealing with the ransoming of
captives. 1 Avitus’ most famous involvement in ransoming came in 494/6, when
Epiphanius of Pavia undertook negotiations with the Burgundians to gain the release
of Italian captives taken by Gundobad. 2 This current letter must, however, deal with
a subsequent ransoming of captives, since Eustorgius was not consecrated until 507,
508 or even 511. 3 Given that the prisoners being ransomed by Eustorgius seem to
have been Italian, rather than Provencal ( Italiam rigaverit), it would seem that the
Burgundians scored some successes against the Ostrogoths in the fighting that took
place following Theodoric’s intervention in Gaul after the death of Alaric II. Avitus
may be openly acknowledging the benefits that accrue to the aggressors as a result of
the payment of ransom ( respergit et Galliam). But it would appear that he too had
some prisoners he needed to ransom from Eustorgius. See p. 44.20, visitatur opere
vestro nostrarum aerumna regionum, p. 44.10-11, most plausibly an allusion to
1 For more on Avitus’ interest in captives, see Shanzer, ‘Dating the Baptism of Clovis’, pp.
42-50.
2 Ennodius, Vita Epifani 170,173-74. Also Shanzer, 'Two Clocks and a Wedding’, pp. 225-
32.
3 Stein-Palanque, p. 127, n. 1, give 508: the older date of 511 given by F. Savio, Gli Antichi
Vescovi d’Italia dalle origini al 1300 (Milan, 1899), remains the preferred date. A. J. Fridh,
Cassiodorus, Variae, CCSL 96 (Turnholt, 1972), p. 19, however, dates Cassiodorus, Variae 1.9,
to Eustorgius, to 507/11.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
350
4/26/02, 11:16 AM
PRISONERS
351
returned prisoners, and p. 44.14-15 with its clear implication that both bishops have
a care and interest in protecting and restoring libertas. The operation may well have
been one of mutual ransoming. Avitus has lavished the treasures of his eloquence on
this epistle including repetitions and puns, 1 a rhyming tricolon, 2 and an elegant
chiasmus. 3
Avitus the bishop to Eustorgius the bishop [of Milan] [44.8 Peiperj
Now that the present messengers have arrived, lo! for a second time gifts
have come from Your Desirable and Revered Utterance. 4 They would, how¬
ever, be even better-omened, 5 if they were more numerous in quantity. 6 But
in fact there is twofold reason for rejoicing in your letter. First that you
demonstrate to me by your inherited kindness that the same favour for me
resides in your spirit, as resided in that of your predecessors. 7 And secondly
because you have asked me to be of help in that matter, in which, while you
take care to protect and restore liberty, you have judged me too not unworthy
of such a role. The sacred and spiritual command of Your Blessedness has
been carried out. You have heaped up a reward by your prayer; through your
intervention the ransom-money 8 you sent was made yet more precious. 9
Through the harsh barbarian’s respect for you, savagery was overcome by
humility, cruelty by intercession, and avarice by a gift. We can guess how
you tame over-harsh souls there by your preaching, when through your
forceful intervention you manage thus to break even 10 stones that are far
away from you. 11 The misery of our regions is relieved by your action, and
1 Secundo ... secunda, vestro ... vestrorum, praecepistis ... praeceptum, pretiosius ...
pretium.
2 Humilitate ... intercessione ... inlatione.
3 Italiam rigaverit, respergit et Galliam.
4 Taking ajfatus S as an honorific. Cf. Ep. 75, p. 91.19, where L likewise shows affectum.
5 Avitus is punning on secunda , ‘of good omen’ and secundo , ‘the second time’.
6 A cryptic phrase: sifierent numerositate copiosa. Avitus cannot be complaining that any
number of ordinary gifts has not been sufficient. The dona here must be the actual captives.
Avitus wishes that there had been more of them.
7 ‘Ancestors’ or ‘predecessors in office’? If the latter, this sentence may imply that Avitus
had dealings with Bishop Laurentius of Milan (486-508).
8 Pretium.
9 Pretiosius.
10 Etiam is probably redundant (it is omitted by S) or else out of place. It would make better
sense between viribus and absentia.
11 Somewhere behind the imagery of this passage lie the pagan figures of Orpheus and
Amphion.
T rans/4
351
4/26/02, 11:16AM
352
AVITUS OF VIENNE
the notable abundance of an ever-flowing fountain that emanates from the
treasure of your largesse, having watered Italy, now sprinkles Gaul also. 1
Therefore, now that I have paid you the service of an honorific salutation, 1
hope to insinuate myself especially into your favour and sphere of influence
by my abundant prayers of supplication. I desire your letters on all matters,
but in these in particular in which it may, thanks to your mercy, come about
for you that the fruit of your works touches me also, thanks to my obeying
you fi.e. a matter, like the one just completed, where I can show myself
useful by obeying you].
Epistula 12: Introduction
This letter may be dated with some certainty to ca. 512. 2 It is one of a number of
letters relating to the ransom of captives (or in this case a hostage) taken by
Ostrogoths or Burgundians in the course of wars between the two peoples. 3 Avulus
had been taken hostage by the Ostrogothic comes Betancus, probably in the course of
a raid on the Burgundian kingdom. Now a priest, a relative of the boy’s father, is
trying to buy back Avulus, with Avitus’ support. It is perhaps significant that Maxi¬
mus was bishop of Pavia, 4 and that Avitus had been closely involved in liberating
Ostrogothic captives taken by the Burgundians for Maximus’ predecessor, Epi-
phanius in 494/6. 5
Avitus to Bishop Maximus [of Pavia] [45.26 Peiperj
Although I have not had the honour of receiving any communications from
your Apostolic Person 6 that might have incited me to presume to undertake
this particular duty, nonetheless you compel me by your reputation, even
though you have not ordered 7 it [in writing], to offer the page of humble
respect I feel I owe you [i.e. a letter]. Although I am denied the opportunity
1 Eustorgius may have commanded the same sort of financial resources as Avitus did, when
he was able to help ransom the 6000 Italian captives of the Vita Epifani.
2 PLRE 2, Betancus: the date is determined by the fact that the recipient of the letter,
Maximus of Pavia (following Burckhardt, pp. 45^46), died in ca. 513, and that the most likely
period in which a hostage might have been taken from the Burgundian kingdom by an
Ostrogoth is 508 or later.
3 See also Epp. 10 and 35.
4 Burckhardt, pp. 45-46.
5 Ennodius, Vita Epiphani 174. See above p. 350 n. 2.
6 Commonly used by Avitus of bishops’ missions. See Goelzer, p. 430.
7 Taking compellatione S.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
352
4/26/02, 11:16AM
PRISONERS
353
of meeting you face-to-face, I am drawn by your reputation, even while I am
constrained by my absence. To this it should be added that you have so
relieved the miseries of the unfortunate Gauls by the consolation of your
advice and your generosity, that those who hurry to Italy to gain knowledge
of their relatives’ plight, after a long journey, when under Christ’s guidance
they have met you, 1 may with reason believe that they are entering their own
fatherland, 2 when they encounter the mercy I know of. 3
For the rest, I recommend to you the priest from my area who is carrying
this expression of respect [i.e. letter]. Even though he has entered into this
difficult task to buy back the son of one of his relatives, he has been sent [i.e.
as a further task] by a certain nobleman from my province (i.e. the
Viennensis) with my encouragement to find and bring back - with your help
and intercession - Avulus, the son of the aforementioned man. The boy was
taken as a hostage about four years ago by Count Betancus. 4 Furthermore I
beg that you make it clear in an estimable communication of your own both
that freedom can be regained there by those in exile, and those feeling a lack
[i.e. myself, wanting letters from you] here have an opportunity to write [to
you] that is common to all.
Epistula 35: Introduction
In 508 the Burgundians joined the Franks in plundering what had been the kingdom
of Alaric II. Theodoric, however, intervened to protect what had been Visigothic
territory, and then appointed Liberius as prefect in Gaul, 5 with Gemellus as his vicar. 6
This letter relates to negotiations at some point ca. 510 7 dealing with the return of
captives taken by the Burgundians. As such it is an important witness to episcopal
1 Literally ‘Deserved to meet your person’.
2 Compare Greg. Tur. DLH 4.35, on Avitus of Clermont: lam si peregrinus ad eum
advenerit, ita diligitur, lit in eodem se habere et pattern recognoscat et patriam.
3 Maximus’ kindness to strangers in distress made Pavia home to them. A variant of this
idea appears in Ep. 11: no priest is a stranger where there is a Catholic church.
4 The position of a comite Betanco is strange, but the phrase must be construed with
adsumptum. It seems likely that a comite Betanco has been transposed from its original position
after nomine Avalum.
5 For Liberius see PLRE 2, Liberius 3. See PWRE 13.1 94ff.; Vita Apollinaris Valentinensis
10. He was in Gaul in 511 and 512 onwards, and must have written to Avitus to ransom
Ostrogothic prisoners. See J. J. O’Donnell, ‘Liberius the Patrician’, Traditio 37 (1981), pp. 44
46, who dates his appointment as PPO Galliarum to 510/511.
6 PLRE 2, Gemellus 2.
7 Determined by the vicariate of Liberius in 510, and the fact that Gemellus is not attested
after that year.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
353
4/26/02, 11:16 AM
354
AVITUS OF VIENNE
activity in ransoming prisoners. 1 The praetorian prefect, however, also was involved
in such negotiations. Liberius was addressed by Ennodius on behalf of his relative
Camilla. 2 It is also worth noting that one of the Variae addressed to Gemellus,
dealing with postliminium, may relate to the aftermath of the Burgundian aggression
of 508. 3
The letter is difficult. It starts in a somewhat aggrieved tone complaining about
Liberius’ failure to write earlier. It then turns into a businesslike statement of
episcopal charity. 4 Liberius has sent Gemellus to redeem Gallo-Roman or Visigothic
captives taken by Burgundians. Avitus has been asked to negotiate their release.
Somehow he either redeemed the captives himself or negotiated their redemption,
and eventually returned them. The ransom money preferred by Gemellus, we are
told, was not ‘accepted’ ( recepto ) - apparently by Avitus who seems to have
redeemed them himself. This would not be the first time, for he had acted with even
greater generosity in paying the ransom for Ostrogothic hostages in 494/6. 5
The last two sentences are obscure, and Avitus’ chain of thought is hard to
follow, for the text seems to be corrupt or lacunose. It is important to understand that,
following the Roman law of postliminium, 6 which was taken over by the Burgun¬
dians, 7 ransomed prisoners owed their ransom-price to whoever ransomed them. 8 In
this case, therefore, where the captives may have changed hands numerous times,
passing from their captors to Avitus and thence to Gemellus, those that Gemellus
sought to redeem would ultimately have owed him their ransom-price. One cannot be
certain about the mechanics of this particular transaction, namely whether Gemellus
put up all of the money in advance, or only part of it, or whether Avitus paid all or part
of the money and was then to be reimbursed by Gemellus.
p. 65.30 si aliquid ... debent: Why should slaves as opposed to free-bom
captives owe something to Gemellus? A free-born captive once ransomed was free.
But a slave captive, even when freed from the barbarians, still needed to be paid in
full for by his owner. 9
The final sentence of the letter seems to imply that if the slave-captives owe
1 Ambrose, De Officiis Ministrorum 2.15; also Patricius, Ep. 14. W. Klingshirn, ‘Charity
and Power: Caesarius of Arles and the Ransoming of Captives in Sub-Roman Gaul', JRS 75
(1985), pp. 183-203; Shanzer, ‘Dating the Baptism of Clovis’, pp. 42-50. See also Ruricius,
Ep. 2.8, to Aeonius, on the case of the priest Possessor and his brother. In addition on ransoms
in the period see the later Vita Eptadii 8-12, MGH SRM 3, p. 189.
2 Ennodius 457.4, to Liberius.
3 Variae 3.18.
4 For other letters concerned with the ransoming of prisoners, Epp. 10 and 12.
5 Ennodius, Vita Epiphani 174.
6 Cod. Theod. 5.7: Const. Sinn. 16, five years of work or the actual price.
7 Lib. Const. 56.2, ed. L. R. de Salis.
8 Klingshirn, ‘Charity and Power’, pp. 184 and 201.
9 Lib. Const. 56.1. For the distinction between the ransom of free and servile captives see
also Cod. Theod. 4.8.5.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
354
4/26/02, 11:16 AM
PRISONERS
355
anything to Gemellus because of their origins (i.e. the fact that they are slaves),
Gemellus should use the money that he offered Avitus, but that Avitus clearly did not
accept, to redeem further free captives. The clear implication is that in the case of the
slave-captives Avitus had charitably waived the ransom offered by Gemellus. In turn
he asks Gemellus to regard the refused money as payment in lieu of the sum that the
captives would have normally owed him. Thus no money actually changed hands
and, Avitus seems to say, Gemellus could therefore use the money to redeem other
prisoners, in this case ingenui. For the group of letters, see Burckhardt, p. 45.
Avitus to Liberius the prefect (65.15 Peiperj
After the happy arrival of Your Power in the much-troubled Gallic provinces,
I have not experienced any response to my desire 1 in the form of letters 2
from you before this moment. Although I believe that I too profit from the
benefits that you have been scattering among the provincials for some time,
for me, who have up till this moment been thirsting for a letter from you, it
is as if it is only just now that you have really arrived. 3 The fact is that what
caused me not to proffer myself by proffering my dutiful letters without
having received one 4 was that I was afraid to make a fuss in the face of the
occupations [i.e. your being so busy] by which 1 thought I was being held
back for so long a period from the reading [i.e. of letters from you] that 1
longed for. But you have written, 5 however belatedly, and I am responding to
your distinguished words: thus the rule of alternating exchange has been
preserved in our correspondence. You, who have enabled me to reply
without embarrassment, [please] make me your debtor by writing fre¬
quently! If you are willing, there are in fact good reasons for giving [me]
orders; there is an abundance of things you can enjoin on ones [i.e. me] who
long to obey. 6 Politesse has more weight than power, and deigning is no less
influential than standing on one’s dignity. 7 For this very matter, the price of
which gave you reason to write to me, has taught us what sort of activities
you are most keen to excel in during your official duties [i.e. matters to do
with ransoming]. Therefore, I have been glad to do in full, in accordance
1 Taking nullum LS and expertus effectum S. Lit. ‘effect of my longing’.
2 Taking ajfatibus vestris S.
3 I.e. in the form of a letter.
4 From you = ultro.
5 Rendering compellentibus, lit. ‘compelling’.
6 This may suggest that the Burgundians have more captives that Avitus can help liberate.
7 Avitus is making a point about dignatio and dignitas.
Avitus_08_T rans/4 355 4/26/02, 11:16AM
356
AVITUS OF VIENNE
with your Highness’ order, what was pressed upon me 1 2 by the uir specta-
bilis, your Vicar," in the matter of the freeing of certain prisoners. But the
price which the messengers had brought I did not take. 3 My motive was that
if, because of their [servile] status 4 these people themselves, as a result of
their birth, are in some debt to the aforesaid uir magnificus, my son
Gemellus, 5 he can dole out what he had offered to me, for the redemption 6 of
free men. But if you come to find out that these people are free-born, it is
enough [for me] that the price [i.e. my paying it] was of benefit.
1 S reads nobis, ‘us’, suggesting that Gemellus commanded Avitus. L’s vobis implies that
Gemellus told Liberius what he ought to do. S’s reading seems preferable, given the first-person
verb implevi.
2 For Gemellus, Vicarius of the PPO Galliarum, see Cass. War 3.16, his letter of
appointment.
3 Avitus uses recipio here in its sense of ‘accept’ rather than ‘receive’.
4 Although condicio alone can mean ‘servile condition’ (see TLL s. v. ‘condicio’, 133.39-51,
which cites this passage, and Ennodius 14.5, populos annexibus violentae condicionis absolvit,
where condicio unqualified means slavery) it is awkward to take this as a genitive of
description, i.e. ‘the individuals themselves of slave condition’ in the absence of a qualifying
adjective. Condicio cannot be construed with aliquid either, since it makes little sense to ‘owe
someone some state of being a slave’. Winterbottom accordingly emends to <causa>
condicionis comparing p. 96.20 for the word-order.
5 Avitus changes his previously neutral reference to Gemellus to the much more full-blown
style. Filius meus seems to suggest that he knew him.
6 Taking S’s pro redimendis.
Trans/4
356
4/26/02, 11:16AM
23. A GOOD MEDICAL MAN IS HARD TO FIND
Contents
Epistula 11 Avitus to Caesarius of Arles: a letter of recommendation for a blind
bishop, Maximianus, in search of an ophthalmologist in Arles (date post 502).
Epistula 38 Avitus to the Deacon Helpidius, doctor of Theodoric the Great: a
complaint that Helpidius allegedly did not receive Avitus’ letter, and a referral of
a patient, the son of Ceretus.
Epistula 11: Introduction
The one surviving letter of Avitus to his great contemporary, Caesarius, this must be
dated after the consecration of the bishop of Arles in 502. It is likely to have been
written before the pallium was granted to Caesarius by Pope Symmachus in 508, 1
and certainly before the reconfirmation of Caesarius’ metropolitan rights in 513. 2
Thereafter tension between the metropolitan sees of Arles and Vienne increased.
Moreover, since the Burgundians joined the Franks in the Visigothic wars of 507-
508, one might also argue for a terminus ante quem of 507. Neither of these
arguments, however, can be regarded as absolutely watertight.
Other letters of this period refer to eye-diseases, 3 which could be the subject of
miracles. In 556 Venantius Fortunatus undertook a pilgrimage to Tours to thank St
Martin for healing his eyes in Ravenna. 4 But Maximianus was apparently not so
fortunate. The letter is important for what it implies of the assumed availability of
doctors (eye-surgeons?) in Arles, and their apparent scarcity further north. In Ep. 36
Avitus himself suffers from a similar complaint. The letter is also important for its
casual reference to disruption in Trier, implying that this had been considerable. 5 The
reference is all the more suggestive, because it is not contained in a work intent on
making moral capital out of destruction by the barbarians, such as Salvian’s
comments in the De Gubernatione Dei.
1 Epistolae Arelatenses Genuinae, 2.5.28—29. See G. Morin, ‘Maximien, eveque de Treves
dans une lettre d’Avit de Vienne', RB 47 (1935), pp. 207-10.
2 Klingshim, Caesarius of Arles, pp. 71 and 129-31.
3 See also Ennodius 24 on Deuterius’ eye-infection.
4 Venantius Fortunatus, Vita S. Martini 4.687-701.
5 E. Ewig, Trier im Merowingerreich. Civitas, Stadt, Bistum (Trier, 1954), pp. 60, 96, cites
the Avitus reference as a crucial source for the state of Trier at the start of the sixth century.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
357
4/26/02, 11:16 AM
358
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Bishop Avitus to Bishop Caesarius (45.1 Peiperj
Even though this venerable letter-bearer may make his way to your kind and
fraternal self in person, the holy bishop Maximianus privately asked that this
official page from me be sent to you, despite the fact that it is clear from the
letter that I ought to be recommended by him rather than he by me. 1 Because
he deigned to order <me> 2 to set down out his troubles 3 in my own words, I
decided to say nothing of his difficult journey, for however long ago, or
however far away he may leave his fatherland, wherever a Catholic church
can be found, no ecclesiastic can be called a stranger. Nor need the destruc¬
tion his area has suffered 4 be exaggerated for you, as if it were unknown. For
no place in trouble escapes Your Piety that is always in search of an
opportunity to be kind. The main reason he is coming, to the extent that he
agrees to state it, is to look for a more experienced doctor to help the weak
eyes of his body 5 with whatever skill he has.
Even though the gaze of a devout mind is occupied instead in contem¬
plating spiritual things, and is not excessively alarmed by the blindness of
the exterior man, nonetheless he requires this cure to this extent, as far as I
know, in order that he may strive to satisfy those who love him in the duress
imposed by his work. At the same time, he does not wish his capacity for
priestly office to seem reprehensibly lessened - to his discredit - because he
is guilty of the crime of neglecting his health. He seeks hope of regaining his
sight, as 1 think, from a biblical example - namely our Tobit, who in
darkness as regards earthly things, but gazing at those invisible to the earth,
intent on eternal light, and already forgetful of the earthly daylight, was led
back by secret cure, concealed in an angelic visitant, through an eye-salve
made of gall to the sweetness of health. 6
1 This need not be pure rhetorical fluff. Both the words sacerdos and antistes by which
Maximianus is designated could be used of a bishop. See Goelzer, p. 428 n. 1. The suggestion
that Avitus’ letter is official may imply that it was regarded as having the same function as an
epistolci formata, that is the episcopal letter of introduction required by any cleric travelling
outside his diocese: Epaon, can. 6.
2 Goelzer, p. 70, discusses Avitus’ anomalous construction of iubere. He employs not only
the regular accusative and infinitive, but also a jussive noun-clause. In this sentence L provides
no object for iubere (S corrected to ut necessitates ... panderem), but an object needs to be
supplied in English.
3 Goelzer, p. 520.
4 Identified with the Frankish invasions by Morin, ‘Maximien, eveque de Treves’, p. 209;
Ewig, Trier im Merowingerreich, pp. 60 and 96.
5 The phrase anticipates the coming contrast to the mentis intuitus.
6 Tob. 11.8-13. This letter alone among those in the Avitus collection includes a bit of
Trans/4
358
4/26/02, 11:16AM
A GOOD MEDICAL MAN IS HARD TO FIND
359
Therefore welcome this brother with your usual kindness and with
appropriate reverence, and, if he needs consolation in his worry, give it him.
A common need will be fulfilled, if any sort of relief for his condition be
forthcoming. If not, at least let the eye of the bishop’s conscience recognise,
in this respect at least no slave to blindness, the incorruptible countenance of
our joint good will.
Epistula 38: Introduction
Avitus had written to Helpidius and sent the letter via a major-domo. * 1 It never
arrived. Helpidius, doctor to Theodoric, 2 must recently have been ill. See p. 67.9,
nuntio tuae incolumitatis, and p. 67.23 ,frequentandae sospitatis. For Helpidius, see
Ennodius 312, 384, 437 and 445, and Cass. Var. 4.24, granting him the right to
restore a portico in Spoleto. He may have been the author of the Carmen de Christi
Jesu Beneficiis. 3
Avitus lavishes elaborate conceits on the mechanical interruption of their
correspondence, and only at the end of the letter gets down to brass tacks: he would
like Helpidius to treat the son of a friend of his, who is very ill. As to the name of the
friend, S reads Celeri , L reads ceriti. Since the Celer to whom Avitus writes, Ep. 48,
was in Constantinople, it is better to identify this man with the Ceretius addressed in
Ep. 83. If Epp. 95 and 96 should indeed be dated to ca. 500, and if Ep. 83 can be dated
to ca. 516, the Ceretius v. i. of Epp. 38 and 83 might be the boy of Ep. 95. 4 He would
thus be very closely connected to Avitus. If these identifications are accepted, the
letter to Helpidius would have to fall late in Avitus’ life, to allow time for Ceretius to
marry and have a son. Two letters in the Avitan collection recommend patients to
distant physicians: this one and Ep. 11 to Caesarius of Arles. Both suggest inad¬
equate medical care or lack of specialists in Vienne.
moralising improvisation and a biblical exemplum of the sort so favoured by Ruricius.
Compare Greg. Tur. GC 39 on Tobit and cures.
1 The maior domus in this period was literally the chief organiser of a household. For the
activities of major-domos as ‘bearers of confidential messages’ during the Laurentian schism,
see Barnwell, Emperor, Prefects and Kings, pp. 141—42. In this case, however, the major-domo
seems to have been attached to the household of Helpidius, rather than to that of the ruler. For
Helpidius’ house, Vita Caesarii 1.41; for his use of slaves as messengers, Ennodius, 445.2. On
maiores domus in other than royal households, Gregory I, Register 11, 53.
2 PLRE 2, Helpidius 6.
3 PL 62, cols. 543-48.
4 This, however, is denied by Heinzelmann, ‘Gallische Prosopographie’, p. 578.
Avitus_08_Trans/4 359 4/26/02, 11:16 AM
360
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Avitus the bishop to Helpidius the deacon {67.7}
I have just heard from some priests of the alien religion (i.e. Arians) that you
are in good health: the news came as a gift of God. Just as our Elijah did not
find the food vile that was sent from heaven in the filthy beaks of birds, 1 so
too here the nature of the messengers did not detract from the welcomeness
of the writer. But the fact that you claim that the letter that I wrote you and
sent on its way some time ago did not arrive 2 has sprinkled some small
bitterness on the sweetness of your letter, for which I am particularly greedy.
For in my joy to have received your letter through the major-domo - he had
caught up with your commissioner, 3 my master Sigismund, in Vienne when
he had been sent on an embassy by his father 4 -1 discharged the duties of my
very bountiful generosity through him (= the major-domo) again, and
cultivated the love that I felt for you and had conceived in my heart, by
writing enthusiastically and committing my affections to the written page.
Your major-domo is bound to know something about how it came about that
you did not receive this letter. I was unhappy about this, and I rejoiced that it
was a source of grief to you that, despite the convenient circumstances, the
gift-exchange of one was lost to both of our desires. 5 But since each side of
our plan to exchange affection is safe, it is sometimes right to forgive and
forget such accidents, in which, once they have stolen our chance for
talking, 6 rather than the desire to do so, a loss can happen to our concern, but
not to the love that motivates it. Whether the chance [to meet] is denied us or
not, there can be no time for neglect in which the longing to increase your
health 7 could grow tepid in me, whatever else I am doing. Therefore I think
that a rather precious thing about the minds of friends, namely that it is clear
that no room is left to chance occurrences, because neither the length of a
journey can dissipate it, nor can forgetfulness frustrate it. I am making a
special effort to pay back kind words in this letter, in case you have
considered my silence a [financial] loss. At the same time, if you will be so
kind, I wish especially to commend a young man to you, the son of Ceretus,
1 3 Kgs 17.6: compare Ep. 74.
2 Compare the stopping of Sigismund’s letters by Theodoric: Ep. 94.
3 The Latin word is mandator.
4 Gundobad.
5 Avitus uses a conceit: the gift of one ( unius ) is lost to the desires of two ( desideriis
duorum), i.e. both of them miss the missing letter.
6 The accidents are personified as thieves.
7 Frequentandae sospitatis is rather vague. Sospitas could refer to health, safety or
prosperity.
Trans/4
360
4/26/02, 11:16AM
A GOOD MEDICAL MAN IS HARD TO FIND
361
vir illustris. You, after God, will make it possible for him to begin to hope 1
for the life of his only child. For he is so shackled by the unfortunate disease
of his child that, unsure of what he ought to wish, even while he is compelled
to fear his death, he is forced to mourn his life as if he had already lost him.
Therefore please join your < ... > 2 to the Divinity that will help. As far as we
understand your singular skill, 3 for you to have promised something is
partially to have done it. May Christ grant that by exalting 4 and praising your
supreme command of this art (i.e. medicine), Italy may owe its fame for
medicine and Gaul the health of this child to you.
1 Taking S’s sperare, ‘to hope’, rather than L’s operiri, ‘to wait for’.
2 An unqualified tua cannot be the accusative required by iunge. There is also no suitable
cursus after a major division. Some words, probably including vota or opem seem to be missing.
3 Peiper may have mispunctuated. There is probably a gap that included a sentence-ending
after tua. The quantum clause should begin a new sentence, joined to vestrum promisisse with
a comma.
4 Exulto, ‘to exult’, is intransitive and does not make sense here in a gerundive construction.
Exaltando , ‘to exalt’, is correct.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
361
4/26/02, 11:16AM
THE FRANKISH KINGDOM
24. THE BAPTISM OF CLOVIS
Contents
Epistula 46 Avitus to Clovis, King of the Franks; congratulations on his baptism and
conversion to Catholicism.
Epistula 46: Introduction
Avitus writes to the Frankish king Clovis: he comments on attempts by heretics to
mislead the king, and claims his conversion as a victory for Catholicism. Fie notes
that Clovis has not used standard excuses to avoid abandoning his ancestral religion,
and he compares the king’s religion with that of the Byzantine emperor. He com¬
ments on the baptism itself, to which he may have been invited, but did not attend,
envisaging the scene in his mind's eye. He then considers what he would have said in
praise of the king had he been there: he comments on the king’s faith, humility and
mercy, which a recently captive people had experienced. He chooses to close with an
exhortation in which he challenges Clovis to send missions to the pagans, notably to
those pagan peoples whom he has subjected. The end of the letter is missing.
This is the most famous and in many respects the most historically significant
letter in the Avitus collection. As the one contemporary reference to and (imagined)
description of the baptism of Clovis, it is a key to the christianisation of the Franks,
and has, as a result generated an enormous amount of literature. 1 It is the one letter of
1 For Clovis’ baptism see, for example, A. Angenendt, Kaiserherrschaft und Konigstaufe
(Berlin, 1984),pp. 165-76; W.M. Daly, ‘Clovis: How Barbaric, How Pagan?’, Speculum 69 (1994),
pp. 619-64 (pp. 637—41 deal with Avitus, Ep. 46); E. Ewig, ‘Studien zur merowingischen
Dynastie’, Fruhmittelalterliche Studien 8 (1974), pp. 15-59; B. Krusch, 'Die erste deutsche
Kaiserkronung in Tours Weihnachten 508’, SbBerlin. Akad. Wiss. (1933), pp. 1060-66: L.
Levillain, ‘La Conversion et le bapteme de Clovis’, Revue d’histoire de VEglise de France 21
(1935). pp. 161-92; F. Lot, ‘La Victoire sur les Alamans et la conversion de Clovis’, RBPH 17
(1938). pp. 63-69; M. McCormick, ‘Clovis at Tours, Byzantine Public Ritual and the Origins of
Medieval Ruler Symbolism’, in Das Reich und die Barbaren, ed. E. K. Chrysos and A.
Schwarcz (Vienna-Cologne, 1989), pp.155-80; G. Reverdy, ‘Note sur Tinterpretation d’un
passage d’Avitus’, Le moyen age 26 (1913), pp. 274—77; Reydellet, La Royaute dans la litterature
latine ; M. Spencer, ‘Dating the Baptism of Clovis, 1886-1993’, EME 3 (1994), pp. 97-116; N.
Staubach, ‘Germanisches Konigtum und lateinische Literatur vom fiinften bis zum siebten
Jahrhunderf, Fruhmittelalterliche Studien 17 (1983), pp. 1-54, a review article on Reydellet;
Avitus_08_T rans/4
362
4/26/02, 11:16 AM
THE BAPTISM OF CLOVIS
363
Avitus for which a number of translations exist. * 1 By contrast the accounts of Clovis’
baptism by Nicetius of Trier 2 and Gregory of Tours are secondary constructs, the
former made approximately half a century later and latter yet later still. 3 Not surpri¬
singly most discussion has revolved around the importance of the letter for dating the
baptism. 4 It cannot be said, however, that Avitus’ letter is easily dated. Van de Vyver
argued that none of Avitus’ letters antedated the siege of Vienne in 500, 5 but the
argument that all earlier Avitus’ works were destroyed at that time, cannot be proved.
To review all the arguments relating to the baptism would require a book. This is
the place to comment on the letter of Avitus and the problems it raises. These include
two textual problems, since there are two places in the letter where the text adopted
by the editor makes a major difference in the historical interpretation of the passage. 6
The chief problems of interpretation are as follows:
1. What was Clovis converted from? In formal terms he had clearly been a
pagan: he was baptised as a Catholic, and since the Catholics did not rebaptise con¬
verts from Arianism, or from most other heresies, he cannot have undergone any
previous baptism. Avitus could, thus, reasonably comment on the king’s abandon¬
ment of paganism, and his breaking with the traditions of his ancestors. 7 Yet Avitus’
opening sentence seems to suggest that heretics had very nearly converted the king
before he opted for Catholicism.
The beginning of the letter contains a clear allusion to Clovis’ interactions with
non-orthodox Christians, but only recently has the significance of this passage been
realised, 8 and only recently has a deeper textual corruption requiring a supplement
G. Tessier, he Bapteme de Clovis (Paris, 1964); Von den Steinen, 'Chlodwigs Ubergang zum
Christentum’, pp. 417-501; Van de Vyver, ‘La Victoire contre les Alamans’ (1936), pp. 859-
914; idem , ‘La Victoire contre les Alamans’ (1937), pp. 35-94; Weiss, Chlodwigs Taufe: Reims
508; Wood, ‘Gregory of Tours and Clovis’, pp. 249-72.
1 E.g. J. M. Hillgarth, ed., Christianity and Paganism, 350—750: The Conversion of Western
Europe (Philadelphia, 1986), pp. 76-78; M. Rouche, Clovis (Paris, 1996), pp. 397 400; Murray,
From Roman to Merovingian Gaul, pp. 261-63. The latter two translations appeared after this
one was completed.
2 Nicetius of Trier, Ep. to Chlodosuintha: Epistulae Austrasiacae 8, MGHEpp. 3, p. 118.
3 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.30: Wood, ‘Gregory of Tours and Clovis’, pp. 249-72.
4 See Van de Vyver, ‘La Victoire contre les Alamans’ (1936), pp. 859-914 and ‘La Victoire
contre les Alamans’ (1937), pp. 35-94; also idem, ‘L’unique victoire contre les Alamans et la
conversion de Clovis en 506’, RBPH 17 (1938), pp. 793—813, through to Spencer, ‘Dating the
Baptism of Clovis’, pp. 97-116.
5 Van de Vyver, ‘La Victoire contre les Alamans’ (1936), p. 887.
6 For a fuller discussion of the textual and historical problems, see Shanzer, ‘Dating the
Baptism of Clovis’, pp. 29-57.
7 This was a recurrent issue in conversion: compare Vita Wulframni 9, on Radbod’s
supposed refusal to abandon his ancestors.
8 See Wood, ‘Gregory of Tours and Clovis’, p. 267 on Clovis' flirtation with Arianism.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
363
4/26/02, 11:16 AM
364
AVITUS OF VIENNE
been noticed. 1 The Latin text reads:
Vestrae subtilitatis acrimoniam quorumcumque scismatum sectatores sen-
tentiis suis variis opinione, diversis multitudine, vacuis veritate Christiani
nominis visi sunt obumbratione velare.
It is usually translated by some variant of: ‘The partisans of the schisms seem to veil
and obscure your perspicacity by the variety and number of enunciations and
opinions, empty of the name of Christian truth’, 2 or ‘The followers of Arian error
have in vain, by a cloud of contradictory and untrue opinions, sought to conceal from
your extreme subtlety the glory of the Christian name.’ 3 4 But velare (‘to veil’, ‘to put
a cover on’) with a direct object acrimoniam vestrae subtilitatis, ‘keenness of Your
Subtlety’, is unlikely here in presence of obumbratione Christiani nominis. 4 A dif¬
ferent direct object is required, something meaning Ties’, ‘heresy’ or Tying dogmas’.
Accordingly a diagnostic supplement was made: <detecta mendacia>. and acri¬
moniam was emended to acrimonia. The proposed new text reads:
Vestrae subtilitatis acrimonia <detecta mendacia> quorumcumque scisma¬
tum sectatores sententiis suis variis opinione, diversis multitudine, vacuis
veritate, Christiani nominis nisi 5 sunt obumbratione velare.
‘The chasers after various and sundry schisms, by their opinions, different in
nature, many in number, but all empty of truth, have tried to conceal, under
the cover of the name “Christian”, the lies that have been uncovered 6 by the
keen intelligence 7 of Your Subtlety.’
At the very least we can conclude from the opening of the letter that Clovis had been
influenced by Arianism. And this can be supported by the fact that his own sister,
Lenteildis had to convert from Arianism to Catholicism. 8
1 See Shanzer, ‘Dating the Baptism', pp. 31—37.
2 An English version of Rouche’s French translation (Clovis, p. 397).
3 Translated by Hillgarth, Christianity and Paganism, p. 77.
4 There is a close but not exact parallel in Greg. Tur. DHL 2.3: Manifestissime autem patuit
per huius caecitatem, qualiter haereticorum episcopus oculos cordium misero adsertationis
suae velabat amictu, ne veram lucem ulli liceret fidei oculis contemplari. ‘It was utterly clear,
through this man’s blindness, how the bishop of the heretics used to veil the eyes of their hearts
with the wretched covering of his claims, so that no one was allowed to see the light with the
eyes of faith.’
5 Taking Labbeus’ palmary conjecture for the visi of the manuscripts.
6 <detecta mendacico
7 Reading acrimonia, abl. for acrimoniam.
8 This is clear from the title of the unfortunately lost Homilia de conversione Lenteildis
Chlodovaei sororis (Avitus, Horn. 31), and from Greg. Tur. DLH 2.31.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
364
4/26/02, 11:16 AM
THE BAPTISM OF CLOVIS
365
2. The second problem relates to the comparison that Avitus draws between
Clovis and the Byzantine emperor. Once again it is necessary to establish what the
text actually says.
L reads Gaudeat equidem Graecia principem legisse nostrum, sed non iam quae
tanti muneris donum sola mereatur. ‘As far as I am concerned, let Greece 1 rejoice in
having chosen our ruler.’ This has been seen as an allusion to the honorary consulship
bestowed on Clovis by Anastasius in 508. 2 But Avitus has not used the appropriate
language to describe the award of a consulship. Others see here a less specific
allusion to Clovis. Weiss, for example, translates the passage: ‘Griechenland soli sich
freuen, dass unser Fiirst (Chlodwig) (sc. Katholizismus) gewahlt hat.’ 3 But, if Clovis
had been intended, it is highly unlikely that Avitus would have called him princeps
noster - even at a time, such as 507-508, when the Franks and Burgundians were
allied against the Visigoths, or after 501 when the Burgundians were the Franks’
tributaries. Others have seen here an allusion to Anastasius. Reydellet (p. Ill)
suggests the following: ‘Le prince qu’a choisi la Grece est qualifie de noster , c’est-a-
dire qu’il partage notre foi, a nous eveques catholiques d’Occident.’ Principem
nostrum allegedly means ‘an orthodox emperor’. 4 But this translation of principem
nostrum is impossible.
In this case the text provided by S is preferable. S reads Gaudeat ergo quidem
Graecia habere se principem legis nostrae, sed non iam quae tanti muneris dono sola
mereatur. ‘Therefore let Greece, to be sure, rejoice that she has a ruler who is
orthodox, 5 but she is no longer the only one to deserve to bask in the illumination of
such a great gift.’ It unlikely to be a conjecture of Sirmond's, because it contains an
interesting ‘error’: Avitus describes Anastasius as orthodox.
This presents an instant problem, since the Emperor Anastasius (491-518) was
pro-Monophysite, and throughout his reign Constantinople was in schism with
Rome. Either Avitus wished to gloss over the matter for some reason or other, or he
did not know about the Acacian schism. The latter explanation is not entirely
1 I.e. Byzantium.
2 See Greg. Tur. DLH 2.38.
3 Weiss, Chlodwigs Taufe , p. 49. The choice for him is Catholicism, according to Weiss.
4 Staubach, 'Germanisches Konigtum und lateinische Literatur’, p. 20, seems to suggest
that. Reydellet, La Royaute clans la litterature latine, has combined legisse nostrum and legis
nostrae. This is not clear, for although Reydellet (p. Ill n. 92) cites Courcelle’s translation 'qui
partage notre foi’, he cites the text of L (at p. 109 n. 86), not a composite text like those of the
scholars above. It seems instead that he is packing too much meaning into nostrum. Von den
Steinen, ‘Chlodwigs Ubergang zum Christentum’, p. 479 and Staubach both overstate the case
in assuming that legis nostrae is an emendation of Sirmond's. It could well be a transmitted
correct reading. Reydellet has now been followed by Spencer, ‘Dating the Baptism of Clovis’,
p. 109.
5 For lex nostra in this sense, see Ep. 8, p. 40.15. For Arianism as the lex aliena, see Ep. 38,
p. 67.8: clericos legis alienae.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
365
4/26/02, 11:16 AM
366
AVITUS OF VIENNE
impossible. In the aftermath of the Trishagion riots in 511 Avitus was certainly
confused about who was, and who was not, orthodox in Constantinople. 1 2 He was
enlightened to some extent as a result of Vitalian’s successful uprising against the
emperor in 515 r His confusion may have begun during the pontificate of Anastasius
(496-98), who was responsible for restoring the metropolitan status of Vienne vis-a-
vis Arles, 3 and also attempted to end the Acacian schism by reinstating Acacius. 4 If
Avitus was unaware of the breach between Rome and Constantinople between 498
and 511, then the reference to Greece is of no help in dating Ep. 46. One letter in the
Avitus collection may, however, lead to the conclusion that Avitus was aware of the
Acacian schism throughout his episcopate, however confused he may have been
about its details: Ep. 54, which seems to have been written soon after the siege of
Vienne in 500, includes a reference to a ‘vomit from overseas’ ( vomitus trans-
marinus) which appears to have been a Greek heresy of some sort, most plausibly
Eutychianism. If Avitus was aware that the Byzantines were in schism with Rome he
must have had a very good reason for drawing a parallel between Clovis and the
emperor. One possible reason could be Anastasius’ conferment of the consulship on
the Frankish king in 508. 5
3. The one other point to note about this part of the letter is that it does not
actually say that Clovis was the first Catholic king in the West, although it might be
thought to imply that by ‘in the West, in the person of a new king, the ray of an age-
old light shines forth'. Avitus’ failure to make the point, however, is highlighted
when one compares Ep. 8 on Sigismund’s conversion: adhuc de regibus solus est,
quern in bonum transisse non pudeat. 6 The argument ex silentio strongly suggests
that Sigismund converted before Clovis. 7 In any case there had been earlier Catholic
kings in other barbarian tribes: one should note especially Rechiarius among the
Suevi. There may also have been Catholic rulers of the Burgundians before Gundobad. 8 9
4. Avitus’ letter goes on to envisage the baptism of Clovis: Remigius was quite
clearly not the only officiator: a numerosa pontificum menus was present, a phrase
which is enough on its own to invalidate Gregory of Tours’ own imaginative
reconstruction of the baptism. 4 One should also note that Avitus describes Clovis as
a competens, and since he seems to have been kept aware of the king’s religious
development at this time, it is likely that Clovis underwent the full catechumenate.
1 CE 1 and 2.
2 See Epp. 39^12, 47, 48.
3 Epp. Arelatenses Genuinae 23: Klingshirn, Caesarius of Arles, p. 71.
4 Liber Pontificalis 52.
5 Greg. Tur. DLH 2.38.
6 This passage alone does not prove that Sigismund was converted before Clovis, since
Avitus is almost certainly thinking only in terms of Burgundian reges.
1 See the commentary on Epp. 8 and 29 above.
8 Wood, 'Ethnicity and the Ethnogenesis’, pp. 58-60.
9 Greg. Tur. DLH 1.31.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
366
4/26/02, 11:16 AM
THE BAPTISM OF CLOVIS
367
Also significant for interpreting the context of the baptism is the fact that Avitus
seems to have been invited to attend it: corporaliter non accessi. Relations between
the Franks and the Burgundians must have been extraordinarily good for Avitus to
have been invited to, or at the very least kept informed about, the king’s baptism, and
indeed for him to have written Ep. 46. Given the treason accusations faced by others
in this period (for instance Caesarius of Arles 1 and Avitus’ own cousin Apollinaris) 2
such a letter, sent in response to a message delivered by a messenger of the Frankish
king, 3 could hardly have been sent except under very favourable circumstances.
5. The bishop then praises three aspects of the king’s behaviour: the fact that he
was converted to Catholicism without the help of a preacher; that he had long shown
humility to Avitus as bishop - a point which one might compare with Remigius’
exhortation to Clovis made in ca. 481, that the king should listen to the advice of
bishops; 4 and that he had been merciful to a people who had up until recently been
captive. The identity of this populus is sadly unclear, but two points can be made:
they had been captive up till then (implied by the adhuc) and they were Christians:
insinuat lacrimis deo. Since the Franks are unlikely to have been converted to
Catholicism before their king, and since they appear in the next sentence as gens
vester, the populus must, therefore, have been Catholic inhabitants of Gaul, of whom
the most likely group are Aquitanians. Avitus would surely not have risked implying
that Clovis has in some sense liberated Catholics of the Burgundian kingdom from
their masters.
6. The letter concludes with an exhortation to the king telling him to send
Catholic missionaries to pagans of ulteriores gentes : and he defines these peoples as
being about to serve Clovis because of the power of religion: extend quique populi
paganorum pro religionis vobis primitus imperio servituri. The most obvious pagan
people subjected by Clovis are the Alamans. It should be noted, however, that Avitus
does not envisage a defeat of pagans as the most recent of Clovis’ achievements.
More recent was the freeing of the populus captivus , or so the word nuper implies.
It would be wrong to say that Avitus’ letter provides cast-iron clues as to its date:
on the other hand the clustering of the subjection of a pagan people (most easily
identified with the defeat of the Alamans in 506), the freeing of a Catholic people
1 Vita Caesarii, ed. B. Krusch, MGH SRM 3.1.21, 29-31, 36.
2 Epp. 51-2: see more generally. Wood, ‘Gregory of Tours and Clovis', p. 25.
3 VandeVyver, 'La Victoire contre les Alamans’(1936), p. 900, states, 'll ne remercie point
le roi pour une missive, encore moins pour une invitation ... ’ Wrongly. Nuntius is not the
equivalent of rumor or fama. A messenger or announcement must have been sent to Avitus, but
a discreet one. He did not get the news of Clovis’ pending baptism on the grapevine. Clearly he
had been in correspondence with Clovis (p. 76.5-6, humilitatem, quam iam dudum nobis
devotione impenditis). and he was prepared to address Clovis as someone who had shown
humilitas and did not need further instruction in said virtue. Humilitas is almost equivalent to
‘tractability’ or ‘readiness to be guided' in these contexts.
4 Ep. Austrasiacae 2.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
367
4/26/02, 11:16 AM
368
AVITUS OF VIENNE
(most easily linked with the Visigothic war of 507) and a comparison with the
Byzantine emperor (which might point to the consulship of 508), can be seen as
pointing to a date of 508 for the baptism. One might add that relations between the
Burgundians and Franks were particularly good in that year, as both kingdoms joined
to dismember Visigothic Aquitaine, 1 and that under such circumstances Avitus ’ letter
would probably not have seemed treasonable.
Ultimately, however, the date of Clovis’ baptism is much less significant than is
often thought. Clovis had been urged to work with Catholic bishops since the start of
his reign, even while a pagan. 2 It is also clear from the collaboration of the Arian
Gundobad in the Visigothic campaign of 508 that the king’s supposed anti-Arian
crusades were not prompted by religion. 3 This is not to deny that Clovis himself used
Catholic propaganda at the end of his reign. 4 Nevertheless the anti-Arianism attri¬
buted to Clovis is largely a construct of Gregory of Tours.
There are, perhaps, more important issues than chronology to be found in Avitus’
letter. First the opening sentence makes it clear that Arianism had made inroads into
Clovis’ court before the king opted for Catholicism. This can be linked to the
evidence of Gregory of Tours, on the conversion from Arianism of Clovis’ sister
Lenteildis, an event that was recorded in a now lost homily of Avitus. 5 One should
also note that another of Clovis’ sisters (Audofleda) converted to Arianism, pre¬
sumably when she married Theodoric the Great. 6 The other side of this coin is that
the Burgundians were far less committed to Arianism than is often thought, 7 and
indeed that there is little evidence for a major Arian-Catholic conflict in Gaul during
Clovis’ time. 8
Finally this letter is exceptional in urging, at so early a date, the christianisation
of barbarian peoples outside what had once been the Roman Empire. 9 Popes Celes-
tine and Leo seem to have had similar ideas. 10 Otherwise the first great proponent of
the idea appears to have been the seventh-century missionary, Amandus. 11 Avitus,
1 Isidore, Historic! Gothorum, Wandalorum, Sueborum 36-37: Chronicle of 511, nos. 689-90.
2 Ep. Austrasiacae 2.
3 Isidore, Historic! Gothorum, Wandalorum, Sueborum 36-37: Chronicle of 511, nos. 689-
90: also Wood, ‘Gregory of Tours and Clovis', pp. 255-57.
4 Wood, ‘Gregory of Tours and Clovis’, pp. 270-71.
5 Horn. 31.
6 Greg. Tur. DLH 3.31.
7 Wood, ‘Ethnicity and the Ethnogenesis’, pp. 58-60.
8 Wood, ‘Gregory of Tours and Clovis’, pp. 255-58.
9 E. A. Thompson, ‘Christianity and the Northern Barbarians’, in A. Momigliano, ed.. The
Conflict between Paganism and Christianity in the Fourth Century (Oxford, 1963), pp. 56-78.
10 T. M. Charles-Edwards, ‘Palladius, Prosper, and Leo the Great: Mission and Primatial
Authority” in D. N. Dumville, ed.. Saint Patrick A.D. 493—1993 (Woodbridge, 1993).
11 W. H. Fritze, ‘Universalis gentium confessio. Formeln, Trager und Wege universalmis-
sionarischen Denkens im 7. Jahrhundert’, Friihmittelalterliche Studien 3 (1969), pp. 79—130.
Trans/4
368
4/26/02, 11:16 AM
THE BAPTISM OF CLOVIS
369
thus, appears among the early theorists of mission outside the bounds of the Roman
Empire.
Avitus the bishop to Clovis the king {75.1 Peiperj
The chasers after various schisms, 1 by their opinions, different in nature,
many in number, but all empty of truth, tried 2 3 to conceal, under the cover of
the name ‘Christian’, the lies that have been uncovered 1 by the keen intel¬
ligence 4 of Your Subtlety. While we save such things {sc. the lies) for
eternity, while we reserve for future examination 5 the question of who is
right on what, even in our present circumstances a ray of truth has shone
through. Divine foresight has found a certain judge for our age. In making a
choice for yourself, you judge on behalf of everyone. Your faith is our victory.
Many in this very situation, seeking true belief, if they are moved to the
suggestion, encouraged by priests or their friends, usually invoke the custom
of their race and the rites of ancestral observance as stumbling-blocks. 6
Thus, to their own detriment, they prefer due reverence 7 to salvation. While
they maintain a token respect for their ancestors in continuing to be
unbelievers, 8 they demonstrate that they somehow do not know what to
choose. Therefore let the dangerous [sense of] shame 9 abandon this excuse
after the miracle of your decision! 10 You [alone] among your ancient clan.
1 Avitus on occasion uses schisma in an imprecise sense as equivalent to heresy. Cf. Ep. 31,
p. 62.22.
2 Taking Labbeus’ nisi. Visi (as in the MSS) would mean that they had ‘appeared’ to hide
their unorthodoxy under a veil of orthodoxy. An unsuccessful attempt on their part (Clovis had
the acrimonia to see through the obfuscation) is more in keeping with Avitus’ rhetorical point.
3 <detecta mendacia>.
4 Reading acrimonia , abl. for acrimoniam.
5 Presumably the Last Judgement.
6 Avitus also alludes to ancestral religious customs in Ep. 6 p. 34.33: antiquam parentum
consuetudinem sive sectam.
7 Translating verecundia.
8 See Wood, Merovingian Kingdoms , p. 44: ‘For a Merovingian whose dynasty originated
with a sea-monster, rejection of previous beliefs must have been particularly hard.’ That breaking
with the beliefs of ancestors was a genuine problem for Germanic peoples wanting to convert is
shown also by Vita Wulframni , 9, and Nicholas I, Ep. 99.98-100, ed. E. Perels, MGHEpp. VI.
9 The Latin phrase used is noxiuspudor, ‘poisonous shame’, an oxymoron, given that pudor
is usually a virtue. Avitus is saying that the sense of respect one feels towards one’s ancestors
can be poisonous, i.e. dangerous, because it prevents one from converting. The emphatic
position of the verb discedat , ‘let it leave’, is reminiscent of the language used in exorcism.
10 This is an early instance of conversion itself being regarded as a miracle, a point of view
which was to have considerable importance during the Christianisation of the Germanic peoples.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
369
4/26/02, 11:16AM
370
AVITUS OF VIENNE
content with nobility alone, 1 wished whatever could adorn all your lofty
ancestry to start from you for the benefit of your race. You have ancestors
who did good [deeds], but you wished to be the author of better [ones]. You
are the equal 2 of your great-grandfathers in that you reign in the temporal
world; for your descendants you have established your rule in heaven.
Therefore let Greece, 3 to be sure, rejoice in having an orthodox ruler 4 but
she is no longer the only one to deserve so great a gift. 5 Now her 6 bright
glory adorns your part of the world also, and in the West, in the person of a
new 7 king, the ray of an age-old 8 light shines forth. It is fitting that it began
1 Avitus hints at the idea of the divine origin of German kings. Clovis has given up this idea,
and the glory reflected upon his descendants will start from his choice. See Von den Steinen,
‘Chlodwigs Ubergang zum Christentum’, p. 481.
2 Translating respondetis.
3 I.e. Byzantium.
4 Taking S’s gaudeat ergo quidem Graecia habere seprincipem legis nostrae. See Shanzer,
‘Dating the Baptism of Clovis’, pp. 37-42. Cf. Ep. 8, p. 40.15.
5 Taking L’s reading sed non iam quae tanti muneris donum sola mereatur.
6 Sua is here being used for eius, i.e. Graeciae. See Goelzer, p. 661.
7 It is clear that rege requires a qualifier, and that the simplest and most obvious supplement
is Labbeus’ supplement to L < novo>, ‘in a new king, a light shines forth that is not new’. There
is a rhetorical point or antithesis here that involves the contrast between the new and the ‘not
new’. The very presence of the litotes non novi presupposes contrast to a form of novus. S has
a different reading that may likewise be an emendation: in rege non novo novi iubaris lumen
effulgurat, ‘in a king who is not new, a new light shines forth’. If Labbeus’ supplement is accep¬
ted the sentence means that Clovis is a newly Christian king, and that the light that shines in
him is some ancient light associated with Christianity. Sirmond’s reading implies that although
Clovis was already a king (he is not novus), a new light (i.e. one new to him), Christianity,
shines out in him. Labbeus’ supplement is preferable because there is probably a secondary
allusion here. See n. 8 below. Reydellet, La Royaute dans la litterature latine, p. 112 attempts
to defend L’s in rege by suggesting that there is an implied contrast between a barbarian king as
opposed to a [Roman] emperor. Staubach, ‘Germanisches Konigtum und lateinische Literatur’,
p. 27, also defends L’s naked rege, but really by default: he claims that both Labbeus’ and
Sirmond’s readings are unsatisfactory: ‘weil weder rex novus noch rex non novus eine beson-
ders passende oder ehrenvolle Bezeichnung for Chlodwig ware’. Staubach fails to allow for the
many possible meanings of novus. See, for example, the OLD s.v. ‘novus’, which distinguishes
seventeen different usages. Both OLD 13 ‘restored, as good as new’, OLD 14 ‘modem’ would
work well in this context.
8 Hillgarth translates ‘a rising sun’, and fails to render non novi iubaris. The passage is far
more likely to refer to the Star in the East, for which see Prudentius, Cath. 12.1-60 and Apoth.
611-49. For an excellent analysis of the trope see Staubach, ‘Germanisches Konigtum und
lateinische Literatur’, pp. 26ff. Avitus plays on the idea of the new ‘Star in the West’. The Star
in Bethlehem was associated with Epiphany, the Magi and hence with the vocatio gentium, all
themes appropriate for the Christmas baptism of a pagan king. The more standard pagan form
of this sort of panegyrical image appears in, for example, Pan. Lat. 3.2.3: hie quasi quoddam
Trans/4
370
4/26/02, 11:16AM
THE BAPTISM OF CLOVIS
371
to shine on the birthday of our Redeemer, * 1 so that the vivifying water
appropriately gave birth to you in your salvation on the very day when the
world received the Lord of Heaven bom for its redemption. 2 On the day on
which the birthday of our Lord is celebrated, let yours be too - the day on
which Christ was born to the world, and you to Christ, the day on which you
consecrated your soul to God, your life to those present, and your reputation
to posterity.
What can be said about the glorious celebration of your regeneration?
Even if I was not present 3 at the rites in the flesh, I was not absent from
communion in its joys - above all since divine kindness has added this
further cause for thankfulness to our part of the world. 4 Before your baptism
a message came to me of the most sublime humility, 5 in which you stated
that you were a candidate for baptism. Therefore after this waiting-period, 6
Christmas Eve found me finally 7 sure of you. 1 was turning things over in my
mind, and wondering how it would be when a large company of bishops
united, striving in the sacred service, would lap the royal limbs in the life-
giving waters, when he would bow before the servants of the Lord the head
that should be so feared by pagans, 8 when locks grown long beneath a
salutare humano generi sidus exortus <es>. It is also worth noting that non novi iubaris allows
for there being previous Catholic kings in the West: the phrase thus does not exclude the
possibility that Sigismund converted to Catholicism before Clovis. Indeed one might say that
the passage studiously avoids saying that Clovis is the first Catholic king, while allowing the
reader to think that that is the point of the passage.
1 Easter was the traditional day on which baptism took place, and the Gallic councils con¬
demn baptism on other days: Council of Auxerre (561-605), can. 18: Macon II (585), can. 3.
2 Taking redemptioni S.
3 For examples of the praesentia-topos see Ep. 64, p. 88.19; Ep. 66, p. 88.25; Ep. 72, p. 90.9
and 15; Ep. 77, p. 92.18 for spiritual presence; Ep. 78, p. 93.2.
4 Taking S’s regionibus nostris. The sense requires that the news of Clovis’ baptism have
been a cause of happiness where Avitus was, not just because it happened, but because he knew
that it would ahead of time.
5 The implication seems to have been that Avitus was invited to the ceremony. Even if one
takes the message simply to have been an announcement of the baptism it is difficult to see how
it could have been sent to Avitus before 501. In the 490s the Burgundians and Franks were rival
peoples. In 501, however, the Burgundians became tributary (Greg. Tur. DLH 2.32-3). In 508
they were allies of the Franks, campaigning against the Visigoths. Whereas before 501 Avitus’
letter could easily have been seen as treasonable, after that date, and most especially in 508, it
might have been less suspect.
6 As competens.
7 The iam is somewhat sinister, suggesting that Clovis had wavered and that Avitus had
been unsure of him up to the last moment.
8 Translating gentibus. Perhaps an allusion to Clovis’ recent Alamannic victory.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
371
4/26/02, 11:16AM
372
AVITUS OF VIENNE
helmet, 1 would put on the helmet of the sacred chrism, when his spotless
limbs, the breastplate removed, would shine as white as his baptismal
clothes. Have no fear, O most prosperous of Kings! From now on the very
softness of that clothing will cause the hardness of your armour to be all the
more effective: 2 whatever good luck has offered you in the past, holiness will
now provide.
I would like to add some exhortation to my praise of you, were anything
escaping either your knowledge or your watchfulness. Certainly I am not
going to preach to you the faith that you saw without a preacher 3 before your
baptism 4 once you have found it. Or should I preach humility perhaps? You
had long ago paid it to me by your service, 5 even though only now do you
owe it to me through your profession of faith. Or perhaps I should preach the
sense of pity that a people, up till 6 recently captive, once released by you, by
its joy conveys to the world and by its tears to God? 7
1 Hillgarth, Christianity and Paganism, p. 77, misunderstood the passage and has Clovis
being anointed with his helmet on. Avitus’ language is purely figurative. He is alluding to 1 Thess.
5.8: induti loricamfidei et caritatis et galeam spem salutis. The crines of the reges criniti are
contrasted to the galea of salvation. For nutrire crinem compare Statutae Ecclesiae Antiquae,
can. 25, clericus nec comam nutriat, nec barbam radat. On long hair as the identifying mark of
the Merovingians, see Greg. Tur. DLH 2.9 and 6.24.
2 This could well indicate that Clovis’ decision to convert did take place in a military
context, even if not the one specified by Greg. Tur. DLH 2. 30.
3 See Rom. 10.14-15. Clovis surprisingly has done it on his own. We might see here a sign
of competition with Remigius to be Clovis’ spiritual advisor, or else, perhaps, a sign that
Gregory may have exaggerated Remigius’ role in the conversion.
4 Perfectio.
5 See Remigius’ letter of ca. 481: Epistulae Austrasiacae 2.
6 Hillgarth, Christianity and Paganism, p. 78, translates ‘a people once captive, now freed
by you’. But adhuc modifies nuper, which in turn modifies captivus. The captivity of this
people had continued up till recently. The word-order makes it clear that nuper cannot be
construed with solutus. Adhuc then would be nonsensical.
7 According to Reverdy the Franks are the populus captivus (‘Note sur 1’interpretation d’un
passage d’Avitus’, pp. 274-77). Daly, ‘Clovis: How Barbaric, how Pagan?’, p. 638 n. 56,
follows him, and sees here a reference to the figurative captivity of the pagan Franks. For a
possible parallel and example of spiritual captivitas, see Symmachus, Ep. 12.8 (Thiel, p. 714):
Si enim qui praecessit beatitudinem tuam inter sanctos constitutus Leo archiepiscopus ad
Attilam tunc errorem barbarum per se currere non duxit indignum, ut captivitatem corrigeret
corporalem, nec tantum Christianorum, sed et Judaeorum, ut credibile est, atque paganorum:
quanto magis festinare ad tuam attinet sanctitatem, non ad corporeae, quae bello fit,
captivitatis correctionem atque conversionem, sed animarum, quae captivatae sunt vel quotidie
captivantur! For the symbolic use of captivitas in Christian contexts, see TLL y.v. ‘capitivitas’,
368.57ff. Avitus alludes to the Gallo-Romans of Aquitaine per Wood, ‘Gregory of Tours and
Clovis’, pp. 269-70. Shanzer, ‘Dating the Baptism of Clovis’, sees here Aquitainian captives
Avitus_08_T rans/4
372
4/26/02, 11:16AM
THE BAPTISM OF CLOVIS
373
There is only one thing that I would like to be increased. Because God
has made your race completely his own through you, please offer the seeds
of faith from the treasure-house of your heart to more distant races too: since
they still live in their natural ignorance, no seeds of heresy have corrupted. * 1
Do not be ashamed or find it troublesome even to take the step of sending
missions for this purpose to build up the party 2 of the God who has raised up
yours so greatly. 3 To the extent that whatever 4 foreign pagan peoples there
are, 5 ready to serve you for the first time because of the rule of your religion,
while they still seem to have some other distinctive quality, 6 let them be
distinguished by their race rather than through their ruler 7 ... [Here the text
of the letter breaks off.]
Appendix
Letter to Remigius, Archbishop of Reims; although no such letter survives in the
Avitus corpus, Flodoard in his History of the Church of Rheims (3.1) states that
Hincmar wrote to Archbishop Ado of Vienne over a letter sent by Avitus to Remigius
which the monk Rotfrid said he had read when he was with Ado. 8
after the 507 war. The one thing that is clear about these captives is that they are Christians: they
convey their tears to God. That it does not refer to the Franks, however, seems to be indicated by
the fact the populus is solutus a vobis nuper. nuper must refer to time before the moment of
Clovis’ baptism. While Franks, however, could have been seen as being freed by Clovis’
baptism, they could scarcely have been seen as being freed before. All historical sources point
to the earliest significant baptisms following shortly after Clovis’.
1 For seeds of heresy, cf. CE 1, p. 16.171-8; Horn. 20, p. 133.21.
2 The word used is partes , ‘factions, party’. Nostra pars is used of Catholicism, see Ep. 31,
p. 62.9.
3 This is one of the earliest examples of missionary theory extending beyond what had been
the boundaries of the Roman Empire. Again it would have seemed treasonable before the
subordination of the Burgundian kingdom to Clovis.
4 S’s quoque is likely to be an emendation of Sirmond’s based on the assumption that Clovis
was a pagan.
5 This is plausibly a reference to the Alamans: it is difficult to see who else could be defined
as ulteriores gentes/populi pagani ready to serve Clovis for the first time.
6 Or ‘property’.
7 Avitus’ argument seems to be moving towards stating that people should be distinguished
by their race and not by their religion: it is difficult to see what the word principe could have led
to.
8 Flodoard of Reims, Historia ecclesiae Remensis, 3.21, PL 135.202.
Avitus_08_T rans/4
373
4/26/02, 11:16AM
Avitus_09_homilies
374
4/26/02, 11:16AM
TWO HOMILIES
Avitus 09 homilies
375
4/26/02. 11:16AM
Avitus_09_homilies
376
4/26/02, 11:16AM
25. TWO HOMILIES
Contents
Homily 25 on the Martyrs of Agaune.
Homily 6 on Rogations.
Homily 25 on the Martyrs of Agaune {145.32 Peiper}
Avitus’ homilies present particular problems for the student of his works. Although
he is known to have compiled a homiliary, the fragmentary homilies found in the
papyrus were almost certainly never part of that collection. They are all occasional
pieces, written to commemorate specific events: dedications or the conversion of
individuals. It seems significant that they are found alongside Avitus’ letters. 1 By
contrast, those fragments of homilies that appear to have come from a homiliary
could be preached over and over again, on the appropriate church feast. Most of these
reusable homilies survive only as passages quoted in later sources, notably in Florus’
commentaries on various books of the New Testament. Thus Avitus’ homilies, or
more often the surviving fragments, for the days running up to Easter and for the
following week {Horn. 1-5), those for the second and third days of Rogations ( Horn.
8-9), and for Ascension and Pentecost ( Horn. 10-11), together with those on the
Creed, the Ascension of Elijah, Hezekiah, Jonah, the ordination of a bishop, and the
dedication of St Michael’s church (Horn. 12-17), are transmitted only by Florus. The
two complete homilies on Rogations and the first day of Rogations (Horn. 6-7) have
quite independent transmission. The remainder of the homilies are known from the
papyrus codex alone, with the exception of four, the titles of which are recorded, but
whose texts have not survived at all (Horn. 31-34). Of those homilies excerpted by
Florus, only that for the dedication of the church of St Michael is an occasional piece.
Since Florus is known to have had access to the papyrus codex, 2 it is perfectly
possible that he took the homily on the church dedication from there, where it would
have fitted alongside Avitus’ other dedication homilies. The other homilies may well
have been drawn from the Avitus homiliary, which would have been the appropriate
place for them, since they would have been eminently reusable.
Because the majority of Avitus’ homilies are fragmentary, many of them so
fragmentary as to be impossible to translate, 3 only two examples are included here.
1 Wood, ‘Letters and Letter-Collections'.
2 Charlier, ‘La Compilation augustinienne de Florus sur l'Apotre’, p. 159.
3 For other translations, see Borrel, ‘Etude sur l’homelie prechee par saint Avit' (reprinted in
Cabrol-Leclercq, DACL, 12, cols. 371-75); Perrat and Audin, ‘Alcimi Ecdicii Aviti Viennensis
Episcopi Homilia’, pp. 433-51.
Avitus_09_homilies
377
4/26/02, 11:16 AM
378
AVITUS OF VIENNE
They are, however, historically the most important, and one, Homily 6, has the
additional value of being complete. Moreover, since one {Horn. 25) is transmitted in
the papyrus codex, while the other seems to be derived from the homiliary (Horn. 6),
the two provide useful examples of the range of Avitus’ homiletic output. 1
Homily 25 is the sermon preached by Avitus on the occasion of the dedication of
Sigismund’s monastic foundation of Agaune. The site had long been a place of
pilgrimage, being the supposed site where the Theban legion was martyred and
buried. The legion was thought to have been sent by the emperor Diocletian to kill
Christians in Gaul, but to have refused, and as a result to have been annihilated
instead. 2 A cult certainly existed at Agaune by the late fifth century, when Eucherius
of Lyons wrote a Passio of the martyrs. 3 It may be that hermits or monks gathered by
the relics. In 515, however, Sigismund decided to reorganise the cult and to found a
major monastic community. The new foundation was important in several ways. The
cult was a significant one. The new monastery must have attracted considerable
comment - not least because Gundobad was still living. On the other hand, any
difficulties the monastery might have caused for the Arian king were partially
outweighed by the fact that Agaune was on the very edge of the kingdom. In many
ways yet more important was the liturgy created for the monastery: despite the fact
that one monastic group in Constantinople, the Euchites, had already established a
ceaseless liturgy, the laus perennis, the endless psalmody of Agaune appears to have
been invented specifically for the monastery. 4 It was to become a model for royal
foundations under the Franks. 5
It is possible that Avitus preached a number of dedication homilies in the course
of his visit to Agaune. Certainly the title of one other homily {Horn. 20), explicitly
refers to the bishop’s return from the monastery: ‘preached on the occasion of the
dedication of the basilica which Bishop Maximus founded in the fortress of the city
of Geneva, in the field to the left, where a temple had been destroyed. The dedication
was celebrated on the return from the dedication of Agaune to Annemasse.’
1 It is notable that the volume on The Sermon, ed B. M. Kienzle (Turnhout, 2000), in the
Typologie des Sources entirely ignores the Avitus homilies, thus omitting extremely valuable
evidence for the nature of preaching in the immediately post-Roman period.
2 J. M. Theurillat, L'Abbaye de Saint-Maurice d’Agaune, des origines a la reforme
canoniale 515-830 (Sion, 1954), pp. 11-20; F. Masai, ‘La Vita patrum iurensium et les debuts
du monachisme a Saint-Maurice d'Agaune', in Festschrift Bernhard Bischoff (Stuttgart, 1971),
pp. 43-69.
3 Eucherius, Passio Acaunensium Martyrum, ed. B. Krusch, MGH SRM 3 (Hanover, 1896).
4 B. Rosenwein, 'Perennial Prayer at Agaune’, in S. Farmer and B. Rosenwein, eds. Monks
and Nuns, Saints and Outcasts (Ithaca, NY, 2000), pp. 37—56.
5 F. Prinz, Friihes Monclitum im Frankenreich (Munich, 2nd edn, 1988), pp. 102-12.
Avitus_09_homilies
378
4/26/02, 11:16 AM
TWO HOMILIES
379
Homily 25: Delivered in the basilica of the Saints ofAgaune on the occasion
of the restoration 1 of the monastery and on the passion of the martyrs
According to solemn custom, the order of the passion 2 [just] read has
unfolded the praise of the happy army, among whose most blessed company
no one perished, though no one escaped, 3 when justice as if of a lot decreed
the unjust death of the holy martyrs, so that once it (sc. the lot, viz. of
decimation) had twice been dispersed over the gentle battle-line, fruit might
grow one hundredfold 4 through those decimated, 5 and as hate made the
recommendation to good effect, men might be chosen one by one until the
elect were all gathered at once 6 ... whose 7 entry is not shut at night, because
it has no night; 8 whose doors are always wide open to the just, but inaccess¬
ible to the impious. It is not [forcible] exclusion that creates the alternation,
but the merits [of those approaching the gates]. Christ is its foundation, faith
its frame, a wall its crown, a pearl its gates, gold its street, a lamb its light, its
chorus the church. During [the singing of the] divine praises, when it is shut
off from the necessity of all work, sincerity of action will be its sole repose.
There are many things, most pious protector, junior to some in the seat of
justice, ahead of all at the altar, 9 many things, I say among your works, for
1 The Latin word innovatio normally carries the implication of restoring or rededicating,
and this would be appropriate at a site where there had already been some ascetic organisation.
See Rosenwein, ‘Perennial Prayer’, pp. 48^9.
2 The Passio to which Avitus refers is probably that written by Eucherius of Lyons. It would
have been read immediately before his sermon to provide a narrative of the martyrs’ death.
3 I.e. even though all met death through martyrdom, all were saved: there may be an implicit
comparison with a legend such as that of the 40 martyrs of Sebaste in which one soldier
apostasised.
4 E.g. Lk. 8.8.
5 Avitus is playing on decimation of soldiers vs. tithing of crops. See Eucherius, Passio
Augaunensium Martyrum 3 where Maximianus ordered the rebellious legion to be decimated:
decimum quemque ex eadem legione gladio feriri iubet.
6 In Eucherius’ passio decimation is enjoined by Maximianus several times (3) until his
patience is worn out and he decrees that the whole legion be executed (5).
7 There is a gap in the text, but the relative pronoun must refer to the sanctuary at Agaune.
8 With an implicit contrast to Aen. 6.127: noctes atque dies patet atri ianua Ditis. The gates
of the Vergilian underworld are open night and day. The allusion might have been especially
appropriate, since cliffs quite literally overhang the monastery.
9 The reference is to Sigismund, junior to Gundobad in secular affairs, but senior to his
father by virtue of his Catholicism. The phrase contrasts with Horn. 24: qui in tribunali unus
prae omnibus , in altari unus ex omnibus. In Horn. 24 the subject appears to be Gundobad, and
Avitus appears to be pressing him to make a public confession of Catholicism. See Perrat and
Audin, ‘Alcimi Ecdicii Aviti Viennensis Episcopi Homilia’.
Avitus_09_homilies
379
4/26/02, 11:16AM
380
AVITUS OF VIENNE
which we should say that we have hitherto owed thanks. Enriched with gifts,
though poor in words, we have received great things, but have paid back few.
You have ornamented your churches with a heap of treasures, with a large
number of people. You have built at great expense the altars which you have
heaped high with gifts. We have never, it is true, paid tribute in words to
[your] virtue, but, when it has come to the present solemn psalmody, 1 1 think
it little if I say my words, namely that today you have surpassed even your
own works. 2 For who, meanwhile, denied that, following the emptying of
the tabernacles as a result of the change of offices, 3 that glorious [custom]
has been instituted, in which the Christian always pours forth sound, 4 5 Christ
is always present, the onlooker is always heard, the hearer always seen. You
who are now about to dwell here 3 ... labour in this world invites to the hope
of perpetual rest, and all time for sinning is cut off from those occupied in
happy action. It is praiseworthy that whatever is sinister has retreated far
away from those, because it gives no pleasure, if it cannot <missing verb>
the heavenly. You flee the world, to be sure, but you pray for it, even though
the saeculum has been shut out by you, the act of which ... may your sacred
vigil keep watch over all, by which ... May our Gaul flourish: let the world
long for what [this] place has brought forth. 6 Today let there begin an
eternity for devotion and dignity for the region, with these men praising God
in the present world, who will praise him equally in future. May death renew
rather than end this action (sc. the praise or endless psalmody). May you
1 Avitus is referring to the liturgy of Agaune, which was unending, being conducted by
squadrons of monks in relay. See Rosenwein, ‘Perpetual Prayer’, pp. 39^4-6, which posits an
independent origin for the liturgy of Agaune and the laus perennis of the sleepless monks of
Constantinople. Problems do, however, remain: even though Avitus’ confusion over the
Trishagion riots suggests that the Burgundian church was not au fait with the Euchites in 512/
3, and indeed that it regarded the Euchites as heretical at that moment (see above. Contra
Eutychianam Haeresim ), it does seem curious that the ceaseless liturgy of Agaune was
developed very shortly after Avitus first heard about the Constantinopolitan monks. It may also
be relevant here that the Trishagion is attested in the Bobbio Missal (25, 32), ed. E. A. Lowe,
Henry Bradshaw Society 58 (1920), pp. 14-15, which certainly includes at least one Mass
(336-38, pp. 101-102) which must derive from Agaune.
2 Has Peiper mispunctuated here, and should verba nostra be read alongside opera tua as an
object of vicistP
3 Perhaps a reference to the previous community at Agaune, driven out in order to establish
the monastery.
4 Again a reference to the laus perennis.
5 I.e. the new monks.
6 Perhaps another hint of the innovatory ritual.
Avitus_09_hom i I i es
380
4/26/02, 11:16AM
TWO HOMILIES
381
rediscover in heaven what customary rewards you will carry from this land.
May such great honour follow your perseverance that whatsoever effort you
expended on the task be repaid to you as a prize in recognition of your merit.
Homily 6 on Rogations: Introduction
The term Rogations is a confusing one, since it has been applied to two totally
different liturgical processions, both of which involved intercessions and prayers
asking forgiveness. The Roman Rogations, often called the litaniae maiores , were a
set of processions, which developed in Rome out of the Robigalia, and which are in
no way related to those described by Avitus. The Gallican Rogations, which in later
sources are sometimes called litaniae minores, but also on occasion, and confus¬
ingly, litaniae maiores, took place on the three days before Ascension, 1 and derived
very specifically from the incidents described here, and also in Sidonius, Epp. 5.14
and 7.1 (the latter in particular being a clear source for Avitus). There had been, as
Sidonius notes, earlier attempts at public litanies, but they have never attracted
universal support: it was impossible to please both the potter and the gardener: figulo
pariter hortuloni non opportuit convenire. 2 The precise year in which Mamertus
began the Rogations is uncertain, but it must have been marginally earlier than
Sidonius’ introduction of the litany into Clermont in 473. 3 Doubtless the period of
crisis, with both natural disasters and the Visigothic expansion, helped make popular
the Rogation liturgy.
Gregory of Tours, DLH 2.34; Ado, Chron. s.a. 425. For contemporary homilies
on Rogations see Caesarius, Horn. 148, 157, 160A, 207, 208, 209, ed. G. Morin,
CCSL 104 (Tumholt, 1953). This homily was clearly preached on the eve of the three
days of Rogation, hence the references to preparation and to the days to come.
Homily 6 on Rogations / 108.4 Peiperj
A certain well-supplied river of rogational observance is flowing in a life-
giving course not only through Gaul, but through almost the whole world,
and it is purging the land infected with vice with an abundant flow of annual
reparation. There is a special cause of religious celebration and joy for us in
this liturgical custom, for what now flows to the advantage of all, initially
1 The confusion in the terminology is unravelled by J. Hill, ‘The Litaniae maiores and
minores in Rome, Francia and Anglo-Saxon England: terminology, texts and traditions’, EME
9(2000), pp. 211-46.
2 Sid. Ap. Ep. 5.14.2. See, for Rogations in Gaul, Klingshim, Caesarius of Arles, p. 177.
3 Sid. Epp. 5.14, 7.1: Harries, Sidonius Apollinaris and the Fall of Rome, pp. 190-91.
Avitus_09_homilies
381
4/26/02, 11:16AM
382
AVITUS OF VIENNE
gushed forth from our fountain. 1 And therefore the origin of this venerable
liturgical undertaking is perhaps now relevant to the glory of any privilege.
Besides, when terrible harsh circumstances tamed the rigid hearts of the
people of Vienne to humility of this kind, our church, not feeling the cause of
its sickness to be related to itself more than to all others, but rather thinking
that there was a need for one out of all to institute the present observation,
more anxiously took upon herself the remedy rather than the primacy. And I
know that many of us recall the causes of the terrors of that time. Thus,
thing prodigious and funereal for the destruction Jrf- tbe whole world . 2 3 Fof
populous meeting-places of men :P
Whichever of these two it was, it was understood as equally monstrous
either that the wild hearts of beasts were truly tamed, or that phantasms of
false sights could be confected so horribly for the eyes of the terrified.
Among all of this, the opinion of the crowd differed as did the views of men
of different social status. 4 Some dissimulating what they felt, attributed to
accident what they did not wish to make reparation for in weeping. Others
with a more healthy spirit, interpreted the new abominations too according
to fitting interpretations of the real nature of the evils. 5 For who would not
fear the showers of Sodom amid frequent fires? 6 And who would not believe
that a collapse of the roofs 7 or the destruction of the earth was imminent
amid a trepidation of the spheres? 8 Who seeing, or rather thinking that he
really saw, naturally timid deer 9 coming through the narrow gates into the
1 I.e. from Vienne.
2 For the same symptoms see Sid. Ap. Ep. 7.1.3.
3 Although this looks like a topos, it is in fact the case that in times of famine wild animals
do search for food in centres of population in which they would not normally be found: on this
see the comments on reservoirs of plague in D. Keys, Catastrophe. An Investigation into the
Origins of the Modern World (London, 2000), p. 25.
4 For different social classes see Sid. Ap. Ep. 7.1.5: nostri ordinis viris.
5 The phrase remains obscure. Proprietatis, however, modifies significationibus and
malorum modifies proprietatis.
6 Gen. 19.24.
7 Sid. Ap. Ep. 7.1.3: caducas culminum cristas.
8 Elementa probably means ‘planets’ here.
9 Sid. Ap. Ep. 7.1.3: audacium pavenda mansuetudo cervorum.
Avitus_09_homilies
382
4/26/02, 11:16AM
TWO HOMILIES
383
open spaces of the forum, would not fear the imminent sentence 1 of
desolation? 2
What more? These things were spun out among public fears and private
rumours up till the night before the solemn vigils, on which annual custom
demanded that the feast of the Lord’s resurrection be celebrated. Thus with
one spirit all awaited the wealth of labour, the end of ills, and the security of
the fearful. Thus that venerable night had come that opened the way
solemnly to the longed-for hope of public absolution. But suddenly a much
more violent groan sounded there, with the blow of a whip inflicting a more
grievous wound, as if nothing other than chaos could conceivably follow a
blow that passing through [all other] grades was already superlative [in
degree]. For the city hall 3 which exalted sublimity had set on high atop the
summit of the city, began to burn with terrible flames in the twilight. The joy
of the solemn feast was thus interrupted by the announcement of disaster.
The church was evacuated by people full of terror. For all feared a similar
fate for their own property and houses from a certain citadel where the fire
blazed on high. But invincible the bishop 4 stood fast at the festive altars and
inflaming the warmth of his faith he checked 5 the power allowed to the fires
with a river of tears 6 as the fire retreated.
They set their desperation aside and returned to the church and, once the
light of the flames had been extinguished, the beauty of lights grew bright.
Truly, neither was there any further delay in grasping at the remedy of
remorse. For my predecessor and my spiritual father from baptism. Bishop
Mamertus (to whom the father of my flesh succeeded not many years ago,
after Mamertus had been snatched away, 7 as seemed best to God) conceived
1 Sententia is here used in its legal sense of ‘judgement’.
2 The colouring may be bliblical. See, for example, Isa. 24.12, relicta est in urbe solitudo et
calamitas opprimet portas, or Jer. 10.22, ut ponat civitates Iuda solitudinem et habitaculum
draconum. Likewise Jer. 33.28 and 50.3.
3 Aedes publica, glossed by Gregory as palatium regale.
4 Mamertus.
5 Sid. Ap. Ep. 7.1.4 says that Mamertus stopped the fire by interposing his own body.
6 Sid. Ap. Ep. 7.1.5: aqua potius oculorum quam fluminum retingui posse. He made this
part of Mamertus’ injunction. Greg. Tur. DLH 2.34, flumen profluentium lacrimarum, imitates
Avitus.
7 See appendix below, p. 388. Mamertus was almost certainly ordained in 451/2 (R. W.
Mathisen, ‘Episcopal Hierarchy and Tenure in Office: A Method for Establishing Dates of
Ordination’, Francia 17 [1990], pp. 135 and 137). He was at the council of Arles ca. 470, but
Ado says that his successor, the ghostly Hesychius, was bishop ‘in the times of Leo and Zeno’.
Now Leo only ruled until 474, giving a terminus ante quem for Mamertus’ death, if we believe
Avitus_09_homilies
383
4/26/02, 11:16AM
384
AVITUS OF VIENNE
of the whole Rogations in that holy night of the vigils of Easter, as we have
described above. And there, silently, with God, he outlined what the world
intones today in psalms and prayers. When the solemnity of Easter was over
he considered at first in a secret meeting not now what should take place, but
how or when it should. It was thought by some that the senate of Vienne,
whose curia then flourished * 1 with numerous illustrious men, could not be
led to new things, since it scarcely agreed to submit to [long-sanctioned and]
legitimate ones. 2 But the pious and caring pastor, generous with the salt of
wisdom, first employed prayer to soften the souls of a flock that needed to be
tamed, before he used rhetoric to address their hearing. 3 Therefore he set out
the arrangements, he indicated the order, he expounded the salubriousness,
and to a man of a mind as religious as clever it was meaningless to render the
proposition of the institution favourable to the obedient, if he did not seal it
with the chain of habit from the start. Therefore since God was inspiring the
hearts of the contrite, he was heard, established and exalted by all. The
present span of three days was chosen, to be bounded by the feast of holy
Ascension and Sunday, as if by a certain border of its own opportunity, with
the solemnities surrounding it. 4
The bishop therefore tested the initial enthusiasm, being particularly
concerned to hold the prayer of the first procession at the basilica 5 which
was then nearer the walls of the city, so that the observation should not
immediately become contemptible at its inception, with few supporting it,
on account of the slowness of the people to take it up. 6 It went with great
speed, large numbers and the greatest remorse, so that the procession truly
seemed short and narrow to the tears and labours of the people. But as soon
as the holy bishop saw signs of greater things from the effect of the lesser
ones, there was instituted on the following day what we are about to undergo
Ado. So that suggests that he died ca. 470/474 at the very outside, and since he is the addressee
of a letter from Sidonius (Ep. 7.1) apparently in the spring of 473, this gives him a near certain
death-date of 473/4. This in turn helps date the death of Claudianus Mamertus, which Loyen
dates to either 471-72, 474-75 (Sid. Ap. Ep. 4.11). Since Mamertus died before his brother, a
death-date of 473/4 for Claudianus would appear to leave the death of Mamertus at 471/2.
1 An implicit contrast with Avitus’ own times?
2 Sid. Ap. Ep. 7.1.5-7 outlines the differing responses of the different ordines in Vienne.
3 Avitus contrasts orando (prayer) and perorando (rhetoric).
4 Avitus has transposed the days, the Sunday in question being the one before Ascension.
5 The church of St Ferreolus? See Sidonius’ reference to the translation of Ferreolus, Ep.
7.1, and Greg. Tur. LVJ 2.
6 Sid. Ap. Ep. 7.1.6 emphasises how the humilis turba was immediately sequax - a contrast
and an example to its betters.
Avitus_09_hom i I i es
384
4/26/02, 11:16AM
TWO HOMILIES
385
first, i.e. tomorrow, if God assents. The churches of the Gauls subsequently
followed the action that set such a pleasing example, but in such a fashion
that it was not celebrated among all on the same days on which it had been
instituted among us. Furthermore, neither did it make a great difference
what three days were chosen provided the performance of the psalms was
fulfilled with the annual dues consisting of tears. Nonetheless, as love for
Rogations grew along with concord among the priests, a concern for universal
observance agreed to a single time, namely the present days. Furthermore it
has reached the point that it is appropriate to say these things in advance, so
that all, whether by chance we address those who remember or those who
are ignorant, may nonetheless take notice that the church, which sets the
[prescribed] form of an institution to other [churches], is many times over
the one held to 1 the alacrity that must be shown, and she who has become the
mother to all by example in so necessary an action, ought to be the first in the
duty of compunction.
Whence, if God agrees, we do not point out as if to the ignorant that our
extremely taxing feast of Rogations is now at hand, but commend it as if to
those who are eager for it. Just as even though the habit of this profession is
not to be preserved without work, all the same the harshness of the medicine,
in which the hope of salvation has frequently proved to have been found,
pleases [us]. ‘If we say that we have no sin,’ to quote the Apostle ‘we deceive
ourselves.’ 2 And if we ought assiduously to confess that we have sinned,
there is a need for the duty of confessing and of the humility of repenting -
above all because the compunction of the united populace can thus be
combined with the incitement of good works, so that the recalcitrant may
blush yet more appropriately, if, contradicting the whole multitude in the
solitude of his own mind he does not lament his sins or vice along with the
weeping populace. It is therefore necessary to conspire 3 in good work. Each
takes from the other either an example from humility or solace in confes¬
sion. Excessively dangerous and for the few is that lonely combat, in which
the strength on the other side is tested. But truly, when the approval of the
multitude fights against the common enemy, the courage of another man
drags along even the timid soldier. When robust warriors fight, infirmity lies
hidden, and it becomes an occasion for praise for the weak to be reckoned in
the army of the strong by a unified vote. Then when victory has come it is
1 See Blaise s.v. debitrix ‘tenue a’, or ‘soumise a’.
2 1 John 1.8.
3 Avitus intentionally uses a quasi-paradoxical formulation.
Avitus_09_homilies
385
4/26/02, 11:16AM
386
AVITUS OF VIENNE
achieved by all, and even though the right hand of the few has fought, the
glory of all has triumphed.
1 say this about communal weakness, which, if it does not withdraw
itself from those praying even when it has done less itself on its own, will
not, however, lack profit entirely. In that glorious and rather singular history
of the Ninevites, 1 even children 2 were compelled to fight alongside the
strengths of seniors against the drawn sword of the aroused divinity. The
hunger of animals increased the reward and grace of human fast too. 3 Why
even creation lacking in reason, which could not fear displeasure, asked
pardon after a fashion. And because men had sinned by living like animals,
so in return they forced their animals to fast like men.
< ... > 4 Therefore [it is] on account of this distinction [that] the Lord said
in the Gospel, ‘Ask, and it shall be given to you; seek, and ye shall find;
knock, and it shall be opened unto you.’ 5 To ask is for the learned; to seek for
the devout. The knowing man asks; he who does not know seeks. When you
ask, you wish to receive what you understand; when you seek, you are still
trying to find something to ask for. Thus those who are already superior ask
by praying; the weaker seek through labour. Furthermore, however, to knock
is common to all. No one strikes a blocked entrance with his voice; that is a
job for the hand and is an act of the body. Therefore, let knowledge ask, let
love seek, let religious observance strike - particularly in this present
observance. For this is a festival whose complete delight is in sobriety alone,
whose feast is tears, whose nourishment hunger; whose origin is in necessity,
perseverance in love, action in rest, rest in labour, since that whole obser¬
vance is confession of penitence for sin and of appeal for pardon. Indeed,
even the present reading from the gospel 6 sets out the use of prayer, when a
chorus of disciples, terrified at the sound of the storm, roused the Lord
sleeping in the ship. Neither was there any other reason that our profoundly
sleeping Lord lay in fearless rest amid such a conflict of wind and sea
1 Cf. Sid. Ap. Ep. 7.1.3. Also Jonah 3.
2 Jon. 3.5 does not say so explicitly, but may imply children too. This is certainly the way it
is presented by Prudentius Cath. 7.155: iacens harenis etpuer provolvitur and 162-65 ieiuna
mensas pubis omnis liquerat/quin et negato lacte vagientium/fletu madescunt parvulorum
cunulae/sucum papillae parca nutrix derogat.
3 Jon. 3.7.
4 The transition is very abrupt and the following ergo inconsequential. The context seems to
have required some allusion to, or distinction between, petere and quaerere to set up the
quotation from Matthew. A lacuna seems likely.
5 Mt. 7.7.
6 Mt. 8.25.
Avitus_09_hom i I i es
386
4/26/02, 11:16AM
TWO HOMILIES
387
fighting against themselves, except for the cause of our fear to take refuge in
him among the conflicts that we suffer. That storm strikes us constantly with
its blows, the thunder of the temporal world calls out against us with terrible
force, the commotion in the world does not shed light with its rays that
sparkle to a point, 1 but flashes. The Church is the ship which leads us
through various disasters 2 as if between whirlpools in the sea. Although it
strikes our ears with detractions and with the hissing of blasphemy, as if ‘the
structure of the sides had been loosened’, 3 what causes damage cannot
penetrate a ship built with the solidity of truth. And because Our Lord
promised the Church, ‘Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the
world’, 4 he is in the ship in which we are, but he is not able now to fear what
we fear. For after his Resurrection and Ascension he is altogether at rest
among our dangers. There is rather need for [him to] fear for another so that
he who was lying secure may keep watch.
Cry out, therefore, with voices of supplication and, if he does not yet
hear as the danger increases, strike with hands [full] of offerings, and say to
him, ‘Awake, why sleepest thou, O Lord, forgetful of our helplessness and
oppression?’ 5 He will say when he has arisen, ‘Why are ye fearful, O ye of
little faith?’ 6 Let him give back safety, and upbraid weakness. And even if
our faith is small, because we fear things secular, there is, however, some, if
we have recourse to God. There would be no fear before him, if he himself
were feared. But the slightest knowledge of right is chiefly the greatest cause
of fear in our life, for which the continuation of crimes becomes a multitude
of crises. 7 Wherefore, if we do not say to Christ, ‘Watch with us’, we at least
say ‘Watch on our account’. We have not asked him not to desert us: let us
ensure that he return and that he not desert the course of unsteady
navigation, until he orders the wind and the sea to be silent, and checks the
fury of the raving world with the quickest of ends, and there is a great calm 8
in the retribution of justice that there cannot be in this world. ‘If ye were of
this world, the world would love his own.’ 9 But having overcome the world,
1 Lightning.
2 Vergil, Aen. 1.204.
3 Vergil, Aen. 1.122.
4 Mt. 28.20.
5 Based on Ps. 44.23-24.
6 Mt. 8.26.
7 Avitus makes a word-play on criminum and discriminum.
8 Mt. 8.26.
9 Jn 15.19.
Avitus_09_homilies 387 4/26/02, 11:16 AM
388
AVITUS OF VIENNE
may we come to celestial calm, where, since there will be no possibility of
dying, neither will a cause of danger be bom; where God will always be with
us, and we will always be with him, if he has consented, and the man who
here sometimes lies asleep with the negligent, will there be perpetually
awake with the happy forever.
Appendix
Peiper’s text of Horn. 6, p. 110.20:
Praedecessor namque meus et spiritalis mihi a baptismo pater Mamertus sacerdos
cui ante non (om. GH) paucos annos pater carnis meae accepto, sicutdeo visum est,
sacerdotii tempore (sacerdotio in tempore GH) successit...
As it stands, accepto has be be construed with tempore , because it is not possible for
a subject (i.e. pater carnis meae) to be sandwiched into a long hyperbaton in the
dative. But the resultant ablative absolute, accepto sacerdotii tempore , does not make
sense. ‘My predecessor and my spiritual father from the time of my baptism. Bishop
Mamertus to whom, after some time, the father of my flesh (i.e. Hesychius)
succeeded, once the time of [his] episcopate had been accepted, as seemed best to
God ... ’ One line of emendation involves moving pater carnis meae, so that accepto
can be construed with cui: cui ante non paucos annos accepto, pater carnis meae,
sicut deo visum est, sacerdotii tempore successit. But the MSS’s accepto is
nonsensical, because it is insufficiently transparent, with no qualification. One might
emend to arrepto: ‘snatched away’, or supply some meaningful qualification such as
<in caelum> before accepto.
But both of these emendations still leave the problem of sacerdotii tempore. The
verb succedo often requires both a dative of the one succeeded and some expression
of place, be it ablative or accusative. We are talking about succession to a bishopric,
and the simplest change is to substitute loco for tempore.
'My predecessor and my spiritual father from the time of my baptism, Bishop
Mamertus to whom, when many years ago he had been snatched away (sc. by death)/
received into heaven, the father of my flesh (i.e. Hesychius) succeeded in the
bishopric, as seemed best to God ...’
A third question involves the construction of sicut deo visum est. As it stands it
modifies successit. If the subject were postponed, however, one could also leave
room for its qualifying arrepto/<in caelum> accepto: Praedecessor namque meus et
spiritalis mihi a baptismo pater Mamertus sacerdos cui ante non paucos annos <in
caelum> accepto, sicut deo visum est, pater carnis meae sacerdotii loco successit.
Avitus_09_hom i I i es
388
4/26/02, 11:16AM
APPENDICES
Avitus_10_ Appendices
389
4/26/02, 11:17AM
Avitus_10_ Appendices
390
4/26/02, 11:17AM
APPENDIX 1
A VITUS’ USE OF HONORIFIC FORMS OF ADDRESS
A database of honorifics was created that listed the honorific, whom it
referred to, where it occurred, who used it, and the status of the person to
whom it was applied (king, bishop [including pope and patriarchs], other
clerics, emperor, lay official, private person, and ‘unclear’). Honorifics,
however they appeared in the text, were listed with the nominal element first
to facilitate comparison, e.g. dementia vestra rather than vestra dementia.
The database permitted more extensive and scientific analysis of Avitus’
usage of such title. It should be noted that classification of honorifics is not
an exact science and that some cases are doubtful (and may not have not
been listed), while others that have been listed may not be true honorifics. 1
All references in this appendix are to the CA, CE or (unless otherwise noted)
Peiper letter number alone.
Clear and predictable patterns emerged: apostolatus is used only to
bishops (12, 40, 68), the pope (20, 29), the patriarch of Jerusalem (25). The
same applies to ajfatus (TO, 75), auctoritas (16, 17, 88) and beatitudo (7, 10,
12, 40, 60, 63), censura (18, 72), sanctitas (21, 28, 70, 90). Pontificatus is
used only to the pope (29). The use of ordinatio (which should only be used
for bishops) is odd: it is used to bishops (19 may be preemptive 2 and 16), but
it is also used to Senarius (39).
Celsitudo is used only of kings and emperors (CA 30, 44, 48, 78, 93).
Likewise compellatio (31, 94) and gloria (CA 30, 6, 45, 78, 79). Perennitas
applies only to the emperor (78), as does virtus (93); prindpatus only to
Gundobad (CE 1)
Clementia is used to a king (31) and to a private person (56); dignitas to
Celer (48) and the emperor (93); prosperitas to the emperor (78) and to a
private person (53); serenitas to the emperor (94), and a private person (51).
Culmen is applied to a king (Sigismund 32) and a lay official (Liberius 35).
1 Dignatio vestra in Ep. 66 illustrates the problem. In this case ‘Your Graciousness’ is not a
fancy equivalent of ‘you,’ so it has been omitted.
2 I.e. Avitus may know that Viventiolus is about to become bishop of Lyons.
Avitus_10_ Appendices
391
4/26/02, 11:17AM
392
AVITUS OF VIENNE
The neutral dignatio, as could be expected, has a wider application, and
is used of the emperor (94), Gundobad (5), Sigismund (76, 91), and the
patriarch of Jerusalem (25). Pietas, which appears to be context-specific,
has an extremely wide application: to bishops (11, 13, 14, 87, 88), the
patriarch of Jerusalem (25), kings (6, 23, 44, 90, 91), and private individuals
(24,50, 56, 82). Sinceritas is used to Avitus (17) and to a private person (51).
Magnificentia is used only to private persons (39, 43, 48, 51); likewise
magnitude) (56, 84).
Some fairly standard honorifics are used only once: amplitude) to
Faustus and Symmachus (34), benignitas to Gundobad ( CE 1), dilectio to
Avitus by Pope Hormisdas (42), dulcedo to Apollinaris, vir illustris (36),
gratia to Vitalinus (47), iudicium to Vitalinus (47), iustitia to Gundobad (44
context-specific), 1 2 3 meritum to Apollinaris of Valence (14) potestas to Liberius
(35), sublimitas to Ceretius (83).
Some expressions that take the form of honorifics are highly context-
specific and occur only once: acrimonia (to Gundobad 30), 2 commendatio
(to Eufrasius 43), deliberatio (to Avitus 68), elegantia (to Apollinaris of
Valence 87) electio (to Apollinaris of Valence 88), eloquentia vestra (to
Gundobad 30), innocentia (to Apollinaris, vir illustris 51), inofficiositas (to
Apollinaris of Valence 71), oblatio (to Apollinaris of Valence 88), severitas
(to Sigismund 23), and subtilitas (to Clovis 46).
Avitus also uses expressions that have the form of honorifics, but
function as self-deprecatory expressions of modesty, incapacity or of concern.
These include curiositas mea (31), expectatio nostra (31), humilitas mea
(41, 76), ignavia nostra/ mea (91, 92), impossibilitas mea (67), indevotio
mea (72), inertia mea (15), sollicitudo nostra (17, 34, 56), 3 trepidatio
nostra (91).
Some attention should be devoted to places where Avitus does not use
any honorifics. In some theological letters to Gundobad they are missing (4,
22) and in some letters to Sigismund (49, 77, 92), which may indicate his
cordial and businesslike relations with both of them. Some people of lesser
rank do not seem to rate them: Aurelianus (37) and the deacon Helpidius
(38). Serious honorifics are omitted from joke-letters (74, 86). They also
seem to be omitted when Avitus (or the author) is angry (55, 57, 69, 95, 96).
1 I.e. Avitus is pleading for justice. The word is used deliberately in a very specific context.
2 The word occurs again at the opening of Ep. 46.
3 The latter is also used of other people (26, 31, 36).
Avitus_10_ Appendices
392
4/26/02, 11:17AM
APPENDIX 1
393
Festal letters regularly omit them: 1 in the three festal sequences (58-69, 73-
74, and 80-86) only 60, 63, 82, 83 and 84 use them seriously or ‘straight’.
Ep. 68 is from Viventiolus, and its honorifics ( apostolcitus and deliberatio)
are almost certainly over-polite and sarcastic. There are several clear
examples of jocular mock-honorifics: inofficiositas (71), indevotio (72),
censura (72) and perhaps sublimitas (83). 2
Two cases where they are omitted require special consideration. Is it
really plausible that Avitus wrote to the pope and to the patriarch of
Constantinople and failed to use appropriate honorifics? Yet there are none
in Epp. 8 and 9. The former is fragmentary, so they may simply have been
lost through damage to the text, but no excuses can be made for Ep. 9. Is he
being less than polite to the patriarch of a church that had been in schism?
Epp. 20 and 29 to Pope Symmachus (with whom he had cordial relations)
use honorifics. But Ep. 40 to Hormisdas does not (although Avitus refers to
himself as humilitas mea). Avitus was clearly irritated at Hormisdas’
apparent failure to respond to his letters, and although the formal headings
were used, he omits politesses from the body of a letter where one would
expect them. In Ep. 42 Hormisdas has to soothe ruffled feathers with dilectio
vestra and dilectissime frater. As was argued in Chapter 2, our extant letters
are largely ‘file-copies’ that lack formal headings or salutations. So it is
possible that the beginning of Ep. 9 may have supplied the honorifics
missing from the body of the letter.
The apparent loss of almost all formal headings from the letters of Avitus
leaves us in a quandary when dealing with them. Many individuals addressed
are either known only from Avitus’ correspondence or have poorly
documented careers. Thus, in the case of laymen, it is often impossible to tell
whether they are in office or are private persons. It is interesting to note that
magnificentia (used to Senarius, Celer and Apollinaris of Valence) is in
standard use in secular documents of officials, 3 as is magnitude) (of the
unknown Helladius and Messianus). 4 The titulature used by Avitus may thus
suggest that they held some sort of office at the time he wrote to them.
Ansemundus (who may have been comes of Vienne), however, receives no
honorifics other than pietas vestra in 50.
1 Presumably because they are so short to start with.
2 The joke lies in the use of honorific form for what is not grammatically equivalent to a
pronoun, but to a noun-clause, e.g. ‘Your Inattention’ for ‘the fact that you failed to pay
attention.’
3 See TLLs.v. ‘magnificentia’ 105.25^49.
4 See TLLs.v. ‘magnitudo’ 120.36^49.
Avitus_10_ Appendices
393
4/26/02, 11:17AM
394
AVITUS OF VIENNE
In closing it is worth observing that Avitus modestly avoids using true
honorifics of himself. In addition he generally avoids ‘honorific-dropping’
or ‘title-dropping’ in allusions to third parties in his letters. The only
exceptions occur in letters to Sigismund that refer to Gundobad (e.g. domini
mei, patris vestri in 23 and domno patre in 31) and in letters to the emperor
that refer to him (devotissimi fidelissimique vobis patris mei, proceris vestri
in 94). The pope is often no more than the papa (ad sanctum Hormisdam,
seu quicunque nunc ille est, papain in 39 or papa Symmacho , sanctum
Symmachum papam, papa urbis in 34).
For more on the use of honorifics, see A. Engelbrecht, Das Titelwesen
bei den spdtlateinischen Epistolographen (Vienna, 1893); A. J. Fridh,
Terminologie et formules dans les Variae de Cassiodore (Goteborg, 1956),
pp. 169-94 for Cassiodorus’ letters; P. Koch, Die byzantinischen Beamtentitel
von 400 bis 700 (Jena, 1903); R. W. Mathisen, ‘Imperial Honorifics and
Senatorial Status,’ in R. W. Mathisen, ed., Law, Society and Authority in Late
Antiquity (Oxford, 2001); M. B. O’Brien, Titles of Address in Christian
Latin Epistolography to 543 A.D. (Washington, DC, 1930); H. Zilliacus,
Untersuchungen zu den abstrakten Anredeformen und Hoflichkeitstiteln im
Griechischen (Helsinki, 1949) who thinks the transfer of power to Constan¬
tinople and Greek influence caused the wide diffusion of the practice in the
West.
Avitus_10_ Appendices
394
4/26/02, 11:17AM
APPENDIX 1
395
HONORIFICS LISTED BY TITLE
Title
Addressee
Status of
Addressee
Letter
Addresser
Notes
acrimonia vestra
Gundobad
king
30, 46
Avitus
possible
honorific
affatus vester
Eustorgius
of Milan
bishop
10
Avitus
affatus vester
Victorius
of Grenoble
bishop
75
Avitus
amplitudo vestra
Faustus and
Symmachus
private
person
34
Avitus
apostolatus vester
Avitus
bishop
68
Viventiolus
sarcastic
apostolatus vester
Elias of
Jerusalem
bishop
25
Avitus
apostolatus vester
Maximus of
Pavia
bishop
12
Avitus
apostolatus vester
Peter of
Ravenna
bishop
40
Avitus
apostolatus vester
Pope
Symmachus
bishop
20
Avitus
apostolatus vester
Pope
Symmachus
bishop
29
Avitus
auctoritas vestra
Apollinaris
of Valence
bishop
88
Avitus
auctoritas vestra
Avitus
bishop
16
Victorius
of Grenoble
auctoritas vestra
Victorius
of Grenoble
bishop
17
Avitus
beatitudo tua
Victorius
of Grenoble
bishop
7
Avitus
beatitudo vestra
Claudius
of Vaison
bishop
63
Avitus
beatitudo vestra
Eustorgius
bishop
10
Avitus
beatitudo vestra
Gemellus
bishop
60
Avitus
beatitudo vestra
Maximus
of Pavia
bishop
12
Avitus
beatitudo vestra
Peter of
Ravenna
bishop
40
Avitus
benignitas vestra
Gundobad
king
CE 1
Avitus
Avitus_10_ Appendices
395
4/26/02, 11:17AM
396
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Title
Addressee
Status of
Addressee
Letter
Addresser
Notes
caritas fraterna
Caesarius
of Arles
bishop
11
Avitus
celsitudo sua
Anastasius
emperor
48
Avitus
celsitudo vestra
Anastasius
emperor
78,93
Sigismund
celsitudo vestra
Gundobad
king
CA 30,
CE 2 44
Avitus
censura vestra
Apollinaris
of Valence
bishop
72
Avitus
jocular
censura vestra
Avitus
bishop
18
Victorius
of Grenoble
dementia vestra
Messianus
private
person
56
Avitus
dementia vestra
Sigismund
king
31
Avitus
commendatio
Eufrasius
bishop
43
Avitus
vestra
commoditas vestra Ansemundus
lay official 80
Avitus
possible
honorific
compellatio
Anastasius
emperor
94
Sigismund
augusta
compellatio vestra
Sigismund
king
31
Avitus
culmen vestrum
Liberius
lay
official
35
Avitus
culmen vestrum
Sigismund
king
32
Avitus
curiositas mea
Avitus
bishop
31
Avitus
self
deliberatio vestra
Avitus
bishop
68
Viventiolus
sarcastic
dignatio praecelsa Sigismund
king
91
Avitus
dignatio sacra
Anastasius
emperor
94
Sigismund
dignatio sancta
Gundobad
king
5
Avitus
dignatio vestra
Elias of
Jerusalem
bishop
25
Avitus
dignatio vestra
Sigismund
king
76
Avitus
dignitas vestra
Anastasius
emperor
93
Sigismund
dignitas vestra
Celer
unclear
48
Avitus
dilectio vestra
Avitus
bishop
42
Hormisdas
tu,
dilectissime
frater
dominus
Avitus
bishop
13
Apollinaris
reverentissimus
of Valence
Avitus_10_ Appendices 396 4/26/02, 11:17 AM
APPENDIX 1
397
Title
Addressee
Status of
Addressee
Letter
Addresser
Notes
dulcedo vestra
Apollinaris,
vir illustris
private
person
36
Avitus
electio vestra
Apollinaris
of Valence
bishop
88
Avitus
one-off
elegantia tua
Apollinaris
of Valence
bishop
87
Avitus
one-off
eloquentia vestra
Gundobad
king
30
Avitus
expectatio nostra
Avitus
bishop
31
Avitus
self
gloria vestra
Anastasius
emperor
78
Sigismund
gloria vestra
Gundobad
king
CA 30,
6
45,79
Avitus
gloria vestra
Sigismund
king
Avitus
gloria vestra
Sigismund
king
79
Avitus
gloriosissimus
princeps
Anastasius
emperor
93
Sigismund
gratia vestra
Vitalinus
private
person?
47
Sigismund
humilitas mea
Avitus
bishop
41
Avitus
self, to pope
humilitas mea
Avitus
bishop
76
Avitus
self, to
Sigismund
ignavia mea
Avitus
bishop
92
Avitus
self
ignavia nostra
Avitus
bishop
91
Avitus
self
impossibilitas mea
Avitus
bishop
67
Avitus
self
indevotio mea
Avitus
bishop
72
Avitus
self,
jocular
inertia mea
Avitus
bishop
15
Avitus
innocentia vestra
Apollinaris,
vir illustris
private
person
51
Avitus
inofficiositas
vestra
Apollinaris
of Valence
bishop
71
Avitus
jocular
indicium vestrum
Vitalinus
private
person?
47
Sigismund
iustitia vestra
Gundobad
king
44
Avitus
laetitia augusta
Anastasius
emperor
94
Sigismund
magnificentia
vestra
Apollinaris,
vir illustris
private
person
43,51
Avitus
magnificentia
vestra
Celer
unclear
48
Avitus
Avitus_10_ Appendices
397
4/26/02, 11:17AM
398
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Title
Addressee
Status of
Addressee
Letter
Addresser
Notes
magnificentia
Senarius
private
39
Avitus
vestra
magnitude) vestra
Helladius
person
private
84
Avitus
magnitude) vestra
Messianus
person
private
56
Avitus
self
meritum vestrum
Apollinaris
person
bishop
14
Avitus
one-off
none
of Valence
Ansemundus
private
55
Avitus
Icomes of
none
Ansemundus
person
private
80
Avitus
Vienne,
angry
? comes of
none
Apollinaris
person
bishop
27
Avitus
Vienne
none
of Valence
Arigius
private
50
Avitus
none
Aurelianus
person
private
37
Avitus
vir optime
none
Avitus
person
bishop
96
Heraclius
angry
none
Gundobad
king
22
Avitus
informal
none
Gundobad
king
4
Avitus
theological
none
Helpidius
other cleric 38
Avitus
deacon,
none
Heraclius
private
95
Avitus
not
important
enough?
angry
none
patriarch of
person
bishop
9
Avitus
file
none
Constan¬
tinople
pope
bishop
8
Avitus
copy?
fragmentary
none
‘Sapaudus’
private
86
‘Leonianus’
jocular
none
Sigismund
person
king
49
Avitus
none
Sigismund
king
77
Avitus
none
Sigismund
king
92
Avitus
Avitus_10_ Appendices 398 4/26/02, 11:17 AM
APPENDIX 1
399
Title
Addressee
Status of
Addressee
Letter
Addresser
Notes
none
Victorius
of Grenoble
bishop
75
Avitus
none
Viventiolus
bishop
57
Avitus
angry
none
Viventiolus
bishop
69
Avitus
angry
oblatio vestra
Apollinaris
of Valence
bishop
88
Avitus
ordinatio vestra
Avitus
bishop
16
Victorius
of Grenoble
ordinatio vestra
Senarius
private
person
39
Avitus
ordinatio vestra
Viventiolus
other cleric 19
Avitus
ordinatio vestra
Viventiolus
other cleric 19
Avitus
honorific?
is he a
bishop-
elect?
os serenissimum
Anastasius
emperor
78
Sigismund
perennitas vestra
Anastasius
emperor
78
Sigismund
pietas sancta
Avitus
bishop
13
Apollinaris
of Valence
pietas vestra
Ansemundus
private
person
50
Avitus
pietas vestra
Apollinaris
of Valence
bishop
14
Avitus
pietas vestra
Apollinaris
of Valence
bishop
87
Avitus
pietas vestra
Apollinaris
of Valence
bishop
88
Avitus
pietas vestra
Apollinaris,
vir illustris
private
person
24
Avitus
pietas vestra
Caesarius
of Arles
bishop
11
Avitus
pietas vestra
Elias of
Jerusalem
bishop
25
Avitus
pietas vestra
Gundobad
king
6,44
Avitus
pietas vestra
Messianus
private
person
56
Avitus
pietas vestra
Avitus_10_ Appendices
Sigismund
399
king
23, 90,
91
Avitus
4/26/02, 11:17AM
400
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Title
Addressee
Status of
Addressee
Letter
Addresser
Notes
pietas vestrn
Valerianus
private
person
82
Avitus
pontificatus vester Pope
bishop
29
Avitus
Symmachus
potestas vestra
Liberius
lay official 35
Avitus
praedicatio vestra
Gundobad
king
CE 1
Avitus
principatus vester
Gundobad
king
CE 1
Avitus
prosperitas vestra
Anastasius
emperor
78
Sigismund
prosperitas vestra
Heraclius
private
person
53
Avitus
sanctitas tua
Constantius
of Martigny
bishop
70
Avitus
sanctitas vestra
Avitus
bishop
21
Gundobad
sanctitas vestra
Quintianus
of Rodez?
bishop
90
Avitus
sanctitas vestra
Stephanus
of Lyons?
bishop
28
Avitus
serenitas vestra
Anastasius
emperor
94
Sigismund
serenitas vestra
Apollinaris,
private
51
Avitus
vir illustris
person
severitas vestra
Sigismund
king
23
Avitus
sinceritas vestra
Apollinaris,
private
51
Avitus
vir illustris
person
sinceritas vestra
Victorius
of Grenoble
bishop
17
Avitus
sinceritas vestra
Victorius
of Grenoble
bishop
17
Avitus
sollicitudo nostra
Avitus
bishop
17
Avitus
sollicitudo nostra
Avitus
bishop
34
Avitus
self
sollicitudo nostra
Avitus
bishop
56
Avitus
sollicitudo vestra
Apollinaris,
private
36
Avitus
vir illustris
person
sollicitudo vestra
Sigismund
king
31
Avitus
sollicitudo vestra
Stephanus
bishop
26
Avitus
sublimitas vestra
Cere tius
private
person
83
Avitus
jocular
subtilitas vestra
Clovis
king
46
Avitus
trepidatio nostra
Avitus
bishop
91
Avitus
self
virtus vestra
Anastasius
emperor
93
Sigismund
Avitus_10_ Appendices
400
4/26/02, 11:17AM
APPENDIX 1
401
HONORIFICS LISTED BY ADDRESSEE
Title
Addressee
Letter
Addresser
Status of
Addressee
Notes
celsitudo vestra
Anastasius
78, 93
Sigismund
emperor
dignitas vestra
Anastasius
93
Sigismund
emperor
gloria vestra
Anastasius
78
Sigismund
emperor
gloriosissimus
Anastasius
93
Sigismund
emperor
princeps
perennitas vestra
Anastasius
78
Sigismund
emperor
prosperitas vestra
Anastasius
78
Sigismund
emperor
virtus vestra
Anastasius
93
Sigismund
emperor
celsitudo sua
Anastasius
48
Avitus
emperor
os serenissimum
Anastasius
78
Sigismund
emperor
serenitas vestra
Anastasius
94
Sigismund
emperor
compellatio
Anastasius
94
Sigismund
emperor
augusta
dignatio sacra
Anastasius
94
Sigismund
emperor
laetitia augusta
Anastasius
94
Sigismund
emperor
pietas vestra
Ansemundus
50
Avitus
private
person
none
Ansemundus
55
Avitus
private
?comes of
person
Vienne
angry
none
Ansemundus
80
Avitus
private
? comes of
person
Vienne
commoditas vestra
Ansemundus
80
Avitus
lay official
possible
honorific
pietas vestra
Apollinaris
of Valence
88
Avitus
bishop
oblatio vestra
Apollinaris
of Valence
88
Avitus
bishop
pietas vestra
Apollinaris
of Valence
14
Avitus
bishop
none
Apollinaris
of Valence
27
Avitus
bishop
inojficiositas vestra Apollinaris
71
Avitus
bishop
jocular
of Valence
censura vestra
Apollinaris
of Valence
72
Avitus
bishop
jocular
Avitus_10_ Appendices
401
4/26/02, 11
:17 AM
402
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Title
Addressee
Letter
elegantia tua
Apollinaris
of Valence
87
pietas vestra
Apollinaris
of Valence
87
electio vestra
Apollinaris
of Valence
88
auctoritas vestra
Apollinaris
of Valence
88
meritum vestrum
Apollinaris
of Valence
14
magnificentia
Apollinaris,
43,51
vestra
vir illustris
sinceritas vestra
Apollinaris,
vir illustris
51
serenitas vestra
Apollinaris,
vir illustris
51
dulcedo vestra
Apollinaris,
vir illustris
36
pietas vestra
Apollinaris,
vir illustris
24
sollicitudo vestra
Apollinaris,
vir illustris
36
innocentia vestra
Apollinaris,
vir illustris
51
none
Arigius
50
none
Aurelianus
37
dominus
reverentissimus
Avitus
13
ordinatio vestra
Avitus
16
auctoritas vestra
Avitus
16
deliberatio vestra
Avitus
68
pietas sancta
Avitus
13
inertia mea
Avitus
15
sollicitudo nostra
Avitus
17
402
Addresser Status of Notes
Addressee
Avitus
bishop
one-off
Avitus
bishop
Avitus
bishop
one-off
Avitus
bishop
Avitus
bishop
one-off
Avitus
private
Avitus
person
private
Avitus
person
private
Avitus
person
private
Avitus
person
private
Avitus
person
private
Avitus
person
private
Avitus
person
private
Avitus
person
private
vir optime
Apollinaris
person
bishop
of Valence
Victorius
bishop
of Grenoble
Victorius
bishop
of Grenoble
Viventiolus
bishop
sarcastic
Apollinaris
bishop
of Valence
Avitus
bishop
Avitus
bishop
4/26/02, 11
:17 AM
Avitus_10_ Appendices
APPENDIX 1
403
Title
Addressee
Letter
Addresser
Status of
Addressee
Notes
censura vestra
Avitus
18
Victorius
of Grenoble
bishop
sanctitas vestra
Avitus
21
Gundobad
bishop
curiositas rnea
Avitus
31
Avitus
bishop
self
expectatio nostra
Avitus
31
Avitus
bishop
self
sollicitudo nostra
Avitus
34
Avitus
bishop
self
humilitas mea
Avitus
41
Avitus
bishop
self to pope
dilectio vestra
Avitus
42
Hormisdas
bishop
tu,
dilectissime
frater
sollicitudo nostra
Avitus
56
Avitus
bishop
impossibilitas mea
Avitus
67
Avitus
bishop
self
apostolatus vester
Avitus
68
Viventiolus
bishop
sarcastic
indevotio mea
Avitus
72
Avitus
bishop
self, jocular
humilitas mea
Avitus
76
Avitus
bishop
self, to
Sigismund
trepidatio nostra
Avitus
91
Avitus
bishop
self
ignavia nostra
Avitus
91
Avitus
bishop
self
ignavia mea
Avitus
92
Avitus
bishop
self
none
Avitus
96
Heraclius
bishop
angry
pietas vestra
Caesarius
of Arles
11
Avitus
bishop
caritas fraterna
Caesarius
of Arles
11
Avitus
bishop
magnificentia
vestra
Celer
48
Avitus
unclear
dignitas vestra
Celer
48
Avitus
unclear
sublimitas vestra
Ceretius
83
Avitus
private
person
jocular
beatitudo vestra
Claudius
of Vaison
63
Avitus
bishop
subtilitas vestra
Clovis
46
Avitus
king
sanctitas tua
Cons tan tius
of Martigny
70
Avitus
bishop
apostolatus vester
Elias of
Jerusalem
25
Avitus
bishop
dignatio vestra
Elias of
Jerusalem
25
Avitus
bishop
403 4/26/02, 11:17 AM
Avitus_10_ Appendices
404
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Title
Addressee
Letter
Addresser
Status of
Addressee
Notes
pietas vestra
Elias of
Jerusalem
25
Avitus
bishop
commendatio
vestra
Eufrasius
43
Avitus
bishop
beatitudo vestra
Eustorgius
10
Avitus
bishop
affatus vester
Eustorgius
of Milan
10
Avitus
bishop
amplitudo vestra
Faustus and
Symmachus
34
Avitus
private
person
beatitudo vestra
Gemellus
60
Avitus
bishop
acrimonia vestra
Gundobad
30, 46
Avitus
king
possible
honorific
benignitas vestra
Gundobad
CE 1
Avitus
king
celsitudo vestra
Gundobad
CA 30,
CE 2, 44
Avitus
king
dignatio sancta
Gundobad
5
Avitus
king
gloria vestra
Gundobad
CA 30,
6
44
Avitus
king
iustitia vestra
Gundobad
Avitus
king
pietas vestra
Gundobad
6, 44
Avitus
king
principatus vester
Gundobad
CE 1
Avitus
king
none
Gundobad
22
Avitus
king
informal
theological
eloquentia vestra
Gundobad
30
Avitus
king
none
Gundobad
4
Avitus
king
praedicatio vestra
Gundobad
CE 1
Avitus
king
magnitudo vestra
Helladius
84
Avitus
private
person
none
Helpidius
38
Avitus
other cleric
deacon, not
important
enough?
prosperitas vestra
Heraclius
53
Avitus
private
person
none
Heraclius
95
Avitus
private
person
angry
potestas vestra
Liberius
35
Avitus
lay official
culrnen vestrum
Liberius
35
Avitus
lay official
apostolatus vester
Maximus
of Pavia
12
Avitus
bishop
404 4/26/02, 11:17 AM
Avitus_10_ Appendices
APPENDIX 1
405
Title
Addressee
Letter
Addresser
Status of
Addressee
Notes
beatitudo vestra
Maximus
of Pavia
12
Avitus
bishop
pietas vestra
Messianus
56
Avitus
private
person
dementia vestra
Messianus
56
Avitus
private
person
magnitudo vestra
Messianus
56
Avitus
private
person
self
none
patriarch of
Constan¬
tinople
9
Avitus
bishop
file copy?
apostolatus vester
Peter of
Ravenna
40
Avitus
bishop
beatitudo vestra
Peter of
Ravenna
40
Avitus
bishop
none
pope
8
Avitus
bishop
fragmentary
apostolatus vester
Pope
Symmachus
20
Avitus
bishop
apostolatus vester
Pope
Symmachus
29
Avitus
bishop
pontificatus vester
Pope
Symmachus
29
Avitus
bishop
sanctitas vestra
Quintianus of
Rodez?
90
Avitus
bishop
none
‘Sapaudus’
86
‘Leonianus’
private
person
jocular
magnificentia
Senarius
39
Avitus
private
vestra
person
ordinatio vestra
Senarius
39
Avitus
private
person
pietas vestra
Sigismund
23, 90,
91
Avitus
king
gloria vestra
Sigismund
45,79
Avitus
king
severitas vestra
Sigismund
23
Avitus
king
sollicitudo vestra
Sigismund
31
Avitus
king
dementia vestra
Sigismund
31
Avitus
king
compellatio vestra
Sigismund
31
Avitus
king
culmen vestrum
Sigismund
32
Avitus
king
none
Sigismund
49
Avitus
king
Avitus_10_ Appendices
405
4/26/02, 11:17AM
406
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Title
Addressee
Letter
Addresser
Status of
Addressee
Notes
dignatio praecelsa Sigismund
91
Avitus
king
dignatio vestra
Sigismund
76
Avitus
king
none
Sigismund
77
Avitus
king
gloria vestra
Sigismund
79
Avitus
king
none
Sigismund
92
Avitus
king
sollicitudo vestra
Stephanus
26
Avitus
bishop
sanctitas vestra
Stephanus
of Lyons?
28
Avitus
bishop
pietas vestra
Valerianus
82
Avitus
private
person
affatus vester
Victorius
of Grenoble
75
Avitus
bishop
sinceritas vestra
Victorius
of Grenoble
17
Avitus
bishop
beatitudo tua
Victorius
of Grenoble
7
Avitus
bishop
sinceritas vestra
Victorius
of Grenoble
17
Avitus
bishop
auctoritas vestra
Victorius
of Grenoble
17
Avitus
bishop
none
Victorius
of Grenoble
75
Avitus
bishop
iudicium vestrum
Vitalinus
47
Sigismund
private
person?
gratia vestra
Vitalinus
47
Sigismund
private
person?
ordinatio vestra
Viventiolus
19
Avitus
other cleric
none
Viventiolus
57
Avitus
bishop
angry
none
Viventiolus
69
Avitus
bishop
angry
ordinatio vestra
Viventiolus
19
Avitus
other cleric
honorific?
is he a
bishop-
elect?
Avitus_10_ Appendices 406 4/26/02, 11:17 AM
APPENDIX 2
TEXTUAL CHANGES TO PEIPER’S EDITION
Avitus’ text is more damaged and corrupt than has been commonly
acknowledged. The process of translation brought us face-to-face with all its
warts and forced us to commit ourselves to one reading or another. It rapidly
became clear, however, that one needs greater leeway for temporary and
tentative measures, a greater flexibility to indicate disquiet, doubt, or simply
lingering unhappiness than is provided by a conventional apparatus. Like
drivers with only right and left turn-signals and a horn, we would have
welcomed signs that read ‘Sorry!’, ‘I’m a foreigner’, ‘I’m lost’, or ‘Oh, no!’
A TTH volume is not the proper venue for the thorough professional
investigation of Avitus’ text that is required, yet the translator must translate
some text. Given that we have had frequently to depart from Peiper, we
include the following negative apparatus to our ‘virtual’ text. Where we are
not translating what Peiper printed, we list the letter and page-number,
followed by his reading. After the right square bracket comes the reading we
have accepted, with acknowledgement (if it is a conjecture) of who made it
or (if it is a manuscript variant) where it comes from. All unattributed
variants are our emendations. Although we frequently alter Peiper’s
punctuation, such changes are noted only in the footnotes to the translation,
not in this appendix. S is the siglum for Sirmond’s 1643 edition; L for the
Lyons manuscript.
Many of our suggestions, we emphasise, are not ‘hard’ conjectures, but
diagnostic ones, namely suggestions of what sort of thing ought to be there
in situations where something is clearly wrong, but certainty about the text is
impossible. A cursory examination of our textual notes will show that we
suspect lacunae in many places and have frequently affixed the obelus (|),
the sign of condemnation or despair, to words that Peiper considered sound.
Pointing out that there is a problem, even if one cannot solve it, is not a waste
of time, and we hope that others will be encouraged to return to Avitus with
a vigilant eye in the wake of our initial attempt.
Avitus_10_ Appendices
407
4/26/02, 11:17AM
408
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Contra Arrianos
p. 4.37 solidata rursus divinitati] rursus solidatum [divinitati] scripsimus
p. 7.27 vestrae.] vestrae < ... > lacunam indicavimus.
p. 9.30 adoret] adoretur
p. 10.36 fraptos suos monstrat et gratiat] raptus suos dubitanter suggessimus
Contra Eutychianam haeresim 1
p. 15.21 praecipuae] praecipua
p. 16.4 adiutorem] auditorem dubitanter suggessimus
p. 17.4 duorum] fduorumt
p. 17.30 dei filius ut hominis] dei filius ac hominis
p. 17.33 non intellegenda tantummodo sed contemplanda monstrantur] non
contemplanda tantummodo sed intellegenda monstrantur dubitanter suggess¬
imus
p. 19.24 quia] qui
p. 19.27 fide] fine
p. 19.32 pertulisse redditurumque perfidiam indignatione] tpertulisse
redditurumque perfidiam indignationef
p. 20.39 contentus] contemptus S
p. 21.8 viribus] veteribus
Contra Eutychianam haeresim 2
p. 22.2 quae] qua Mommsen
p. 22.6 amator trepidus] magis trepidus S
p. 22.14 agitur] actum est igitur S
p. 22.15 meditatione] mediatione
p. 23.31 fsexu camis] sexu<m> carnis <superante>
p. 24.2 stemmatis] stemmate Peiper in app.
p. 26.7 domini necem] dominum necem
p. 27. 28-28 Qui utique ... expertus] [Qui utique ... expertus] seclusimus
p. 28.11 Christiano. Qui] Christianox ... > Qui
p. 28.14 caecum ire] caecutire Mommsen
p. 29.13 ubi ad eadem clavorum vestigia, quae cernuntur] [ubi] ad eadem
clavorum vestigia, quae cernuntur vel potius ubi ad eadem clavorum
vestigia, quae cernuntur < ... >
Ep. 4
p. 30.2 accusaret; simul etiam qui] accusaret < ... > simul etiam qui lacunam
indicavimus
p. 31.16 operis] operum
Avitus_10_ Appendices
408
4/26/02, 11:17AM
APPENDIX 2
409
Ep. 5
p. 32.22 concedit] conceditur
p. 33.2 hie nocuit] illic nocuit Mommsen
p. 33.8 misereatur] tmisereatur
p. 33.10 ubi diu] ubi <nec> diu
Ep. 6
p. 34.37 cognationi suae voto] cognationis suae onere voto F
Ep. 7
p. 36.13 vivis] vicinis PS
p. 37.4 Id est ille panis, qui dudum sanctus extiterat] [Id est ille panis, qui
dudum sanctus extiterat] tamquam glossa delevimus
p. 37.17 Post hinc in exitia] Post incesti nexum S
p. 37.27 comparatur] comparat
p. 38.8 emortuo] emortuam
Ep. 10
p. 44.10 affectus] affatus S
p. 44.19 etiam] [etiam] seclusimus
p. 44.20 viribus absentia] viribus <etiam> absentia
Ep. 12
p. 45.28-29 appellatione] compellatione S
p. 46.7 a comite Betanco, nomine Avulum] nomine Avulum, a comite
Betanco
Ep. 13
p. 46.18 horrorem] honorem
p. 46.25 plus iam iusta] plus quam iusta
Ep. 14
p. 47.2 vestri] vestro S
p. 47.6 dulcis vobis venit a nobis sollicitudo] dulcis nobis venit a vobis
sollicitudo
Ep. 16
p. 48.17 a sociis] atrocis S
p. 48.18 proposuit quique] proposuit < ... > quique lacunam suspicamur
p. 48.24 nempe] neque clubitanter
Avitus_10_ Appendices
409
4/26/02, 11:17AM
410
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Ep. 18
p. 50.1 sua] sui S
Ep. 19
p. 50.20 istic] hie
p. 53.2 deferatis] deberetis Winterbottom
p. 53.2 deferatis spiritalis] deferatis < ... > spiritalis lacunam indicavit
Winterbottom
p. 53.2 conservus Peiper conversus PS conventus L] fconventus| Winter-
bottom
p. 53.6 ut taliter] qualiter Winterbottom
p. 53.15 de] [de] Winterbottom
p. 53.17 quod] cum Winterbottom
p. 53.18 nec potuit istic] potuisset Winterbottom
Ep. 20
p. 53.28 mundo vel] mundo < ... > vel
Ep. 23
p. 55.14 vestri sensisse] vestri < ... > sensisse lacunam suspicamur
p. 55.20 vel] [vel] S
Ep. 25
p. 56.26 cathedra cum persona] cathedramque persona S
p. 57.1 in aetate] a pietate S
Ep. 26
p. 57.23 salvandi] salvari L
p. 57.24 agnoscendi] [agnoscendi] delevimus
Ep. 27
p. 57.27 nos] vos
p. 58.1 invitos] invitus
Ep. 28
p. 58.20 aequalitas] inaequalitas
p. 58.24 quisque plus] quisque < ... > plus lacunam indicavimus
p. 58. 25 plus mirum est, carere dentibus et furoribus possit] fplus mirum
est, carere dentibus et furoribus possitt
Ep. 29
p. 59.21 praeferendam, quia istic] praeferendam < ... > quia lacunam
indicavimus
Appendices
410
4/26/02, 11:17AM
APPENDIX 2
411
p. 59.25 vestri, ubi] vestri < ... > Ubi lacunam indicavimus
Ep. 30
p. 60.27 filius datus: natus est nobis] filius datus <ac si diceret deus et
homo natus est transposuimus
p. 60.28-29 vocabitur deus fortis: ac si diceret deus et homo] [ac si diceret
deus et homo] seclusimus et transposuimus
p. 62.2 fad thorum] ad totum S
Ep. 31
p. 62.7 offerendi officii] fofferendi factum
p. 62.14 insonuit] insinuavit
p. 62.16 accident] exciderit Rilliet
p. 62.18 exaratum paulatim] exaratum < ... > paulatim lacunam posuimus
Ep. 32
p. 63.1 sitirem] sitiret S
p. 63.4 aequanimiter ferat] aequanimiter <non> ferat
Ep. 34
p. 64.14 exemplaribus sacerdotalis] exemplaribus < e.g. multis... >
sacerdotalis
p. 65.1 ecclesiae vestrae] in ecclesia vestra S
Ep. 35
p. 65.17 nullo] nullum LS
p. 65.17 affectibus] affatibus S
p. 65.17 impertitus effectu] expertus effectum S
p. 65.31 condicionis] <causa> condicionis Winterbottom
p. 65.32 redimendis] pro redimendis S
Ep. 36
p. 66.4 adgravavit] adceleravit
p. 66.15 reditus] reditu
p. 66.19 adcrescunt] <valetudine> adcrescunt
Ep. 37
p. 66.32 malis] fmalisf
Ep. 38
p. 67. 28 operiri] sperare S
p. 67.31 tua] tua < ... > lacunam indicavimus
p. 67.32 exultando] exaltando
Avitus_10_ Appendices
411
4/26/02, 11:17AM
412
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Ep. 40
p. 68. sciat] nesciat
Ep. 41
p. 69. 24-25 sola causa] sola hac causa S
p. 70.7 id est Gallicanis] [id est Gallicanis] seclusimus
Ep. 42
p. 70.17 a sinceritate] [a] sinceritate vel in domino de sinceritate s
p. 71.12 satietate] obscuritate S
p. 71.15 sollicite] solliciti
p. 72.2 lllyricus] Illyricum
Ep. 44
p. 73.15 inexcusatum] inaccusatum S
p. 73. 19-20 suggerendam, quod] suggerendam, <in eo> quod supplevit
Winterbottom
p. 73.27 quae ut pii domni dicatis non dubitarit operatione diffiteri] tquae ut
pii domni dicatis non dubitarit operatione diffiterif
p. 73.31 certa] recta Winterbottom
Ep. 45
p. 74.18 pro effectu voluntatum tenente secum] fpro effectu voluntatum
tenente secumt
p. 74.28 promissionem] provisionem S
Ep. 46
p. 75. 2 acrimoniam quorumcumque] acrimonia <detecta mendacia> quorum-
cumque
p. 75.3 visi] nisi Labbeus
p. 75.17 Gaudeat equidem Graecia principem legisse nostrum] Gaudeat ergo
quidem Graecia habere se principem legis nostrae S
p. 75.19 rege] rege <novo> Labbeus
p. 75.21 redemptionis] redemptioni S
p. 75.26 vestris] nostris S
Ep. 47
p. 76.30 fiducia ut] fiducia non convenit ut S
p. 77.6 adicimus famulatum] adicimus <in filio> famulatum S
p. 77.9 ipse commendet] ipse <nos studio suo vobis> commendet
Avitus_10_ Appendices
412
4/26/02, 11:17AM
Ep. 49
p. 78.4 in utroque] in neutro S
APPENDIX 2
413
Ep. 50
p. 78.25 dependente: cui] dependente < ... > cui lacunam indicavimus
p. 78.26 congerere] tcongerere
p. 78.27 quia non ut nuptae tali sponso, cui pacta fuerat, qualitercumque
iungendae] tquia non ut nuptae tali sponso, cui pacta fuerat, qualitercumque
iungendaef vel quia non ut nupta tali sponso, cui pacta fuerat, qualiter¬
cumque iungenda
Ep. 51
p. 79.32 quam plus paternam] plus quam paternam
p. 80.3 credidisse] cecidisse
p. 80.15 ulla] nulla S
Ep. 52
p. 81.27 laborare, quod] laborare < ... > quod lacunam indicavimus
p. 81.26 debellantibus] debellatis S
Ep. 53
p. 82.1 tamen] tandem
p. 82.10 patronam] patrocinium vel patronum
p. 82.19 sint] sunt S
Ep. 54
p. 83.16 chaere oblatrante] chaere oblatrantem vel chaere obliterato
Ep. 57
p. 87.3 minus quam] minus < ... > quam lacunam indicavimus
Ep. 72
p. 90.7 ultum isse] ultuisse Klotz
p. 90.14 officiis magis qua] officiis magis quam S
Ep. 74
p. 91.9 rostro ad Heliae] rostro < ... (e.g. devectas) > ad Heliae lacunam
indicavimus
p. 91.12 animus] manibus S
p. 91.15 circulis] corollis
Ep. 80
p. 93.31 *colum] cultum S
Avitus_10_ Appendices
413
4/26/02, 11:17AM
414
AVITUS OF VIENNE
p. 94.3 procordare] procedere S
Ep. 82
p. 94.25 Iaeriae] Iseriae
p. 94. 25 vestrae] nostrae L
Ep. 84
p. 95.6 et ex voto] tet ex votot
Ep. 85
p. 95.15 sic ... proventura] sic ... proventurum vel sic mihi iudicans eius
plenitudinem proventuram
Ep. 86
p. 95.18 in cuncta] fin cunctaf
p. 95.28 esuriens querelis] sitiens querelis
p. 95.28 satur lacrimis] satur < vomitans > lacrimis
p. 96.11 medicina] medicamina Koonce
p. 96.11 inopportunitate] importunitate S
p. 96.12 recentes aliis plus] frecentes aliis plusf vel tepentes ampullas
Tomlin
p. 96.16 ut adesse contingat] ut te deesse contingat S
Ep. 87
p. 96.22 extraxit. Propterea] extraxit < ... > Propterea lacunamposuimus
p. 96.27 ferreo] aureo
p. 97.2 ceteris] cereis
p. 97.14-15 fossilis glaebae scrobis, sordibus saeptae] fossilis glaebae< ... >
fsordibus saeptaef
Ep. 90
p. 98.6 adsiduitate vel singulos post biennium faceremus] utinam per
singula biennia faceremus S
p. 98.25 continendas subscribendasque] sanciendas subscribendasque S
p. 98.25 eligi, sit auctoritas legi] elegisset auctoritas legis L
Ep. 93
p. 100.29 See above p. 148.
Ep. 94
p. 101.21 derelinqueret ad haec] derelinqueret < ... > ad haec
p. 101.29 spectet] fspectetf
p. 101.29 series] species
Appendices
414
4/26/02, 11:17AM
APPENDIX 2
415
p. 101.36 discrepat, orant] discrepat < ... > orant lacunam suspicamur
p. 102.9 licet] cum
Ep. 95
p. 102.23 aliqua. de vestro] aliqua < ... > de vestro lacunam indicavimus
Ep. 96
p.103.3 pervenirem] permanerem
Horn. 6
p. 110.20 See p. 388 above.
p. 111.36 coegerunt. Propter] coegerunt < ... > Propter lacunam suspicamur
Prol. SHG
p. 201.16 si] nisi
p. 202.8 ignaviae dabunt] ignaviae <veniam> dabunt
p. 202.8 poetarum, plus] poetarum < ... > lacunam suspicamur
Avitus_10_ Appendices
415
4/26/02, 11:17AM
APPENDIX 3
LISTING OF LETTERS IN THE ORDER OF PEIPER’S
EDITION
1
Contra Arrianos
163
2
Contra Eutychianam haeresim 1
89
3
Contra Eutychianam haeresim 2
106
4
De subitanea paenitentia
193
5
Avitus to Gundobad
208
6
Avitus to Gundobad (or Sismund)
212
7
Avitus to Victorius, bishop of Grenoble
295
8
Avitus to the Pope
220
9
Avitus to the Patriarch of Constantinople
135
10
Avitus to Eustorgius, bishop of Milan
350
11
Avitus to Caesarius, bishop of Arles
357
12
Avitus to Maximus, bishop of Pavia
352
13
Apollinaris, bishop of Valence to Avitus
243
14
Avitus to Apollinaris, bishop of Valence
245
15
Avitus to Contumeliosus, bishop of Riez
264
16
Victorius, bishop of Grenoble to Avitus
285
17
Avitus to Victorius, bishop of Grenoble
287
18
Avitus to Victorius, bishop of Grenoble
289
19
Avitus to Viventiolus the Priest
266
20
Avitus to the Pope (Symmachus)
154
21
Gundobad to Avitus
201
22
Avitus to Gundobad
202
23
Avitus to Sigismund
227
24
Avitus to Apollinaris, vir illustris
337
25
Avitus to the Patriarch of Jerusalem
155
26
Avitus to Stephanus, bishop of Lyons
302
27
Avitus to Apollinaris, bishop of Valence
247
28
Avitus to [Stephanus], bishop of Lyons
303
29
Sigismund to Pope Symmachus
225
Avitus_10_ Appendices 416 4/26/02, 11:17 AM
APPENDIX 3 417
30 Avitus to Gundobad 204
31 Avitus to Sigismund 230
32 Avitus to Sigismund 241
34 Avitus to Faustus and Symmachus 159
35 Avitus to Liberius, Praetorian Prefect of the Gauls 353
36 Avitus to Apollinaris, vir illustris 338
37 Avitus to Aurelianus, vir illustris 324
38 Avitus to Helpidius the Deacon 359
39 Avitus to Senarius, vir illustrissimus 123
40 Avitus to Peter, bishop of Ravenna 125
41 Avitus to Pope Hormisdas 127
42 Pope Hormisdas to Avitus and all the suffragan bishops of the
Viennensis 129
43 Avitus to Eufrasius, bishop of Auvergne 340
44 Avitus to Gundobad 216
45 Avitus to Sigismund 233
46 Avitus to Clovis, King of the Franks 362
46A [Sigismund to Anastasius] 137
47 Sigismund to Vitalinus, Senator 138
48 Avitus to Celer, Senator 140
49 Avitus to Sigismund 141
50 Avitus to Arigius, vir illustrissimus 326
51 Avitus to Apollinaris, vir illustris 342
52 Avitus to Apollinaris, vir illustris 348
53 Avitus to Heraclius, vir illustrissimus 315
54 Heraclius to Avitus 318
55 Avitus to Ansemundus, Count of Vienne 291
56 Avitus to Messianus, vir illustrissimus 330
57 Avitus to Viventiolus the rhetor 270
58 Avitus to Stephanus, bishop of Lyons 311
59 Avitus to Viventiolus, bishop of Lyons 273
60 Avitus to Gemellus, bishop of Vaison 312
61 Avitus to Claudius, bishop of Besan 9 on 249
62 Avitus to Victorius, bishop of Grenoble 312
63 Avitus to Claudius, bishop of Besan 9 on 313
64 Avitus to Gregorius, bishop of Langres 313
65 Avitus to Alexandrinus, bishop (missing)
66 Avitus to Maximus, bishop of Geneva 276
67 Avitus to Viventiolus, bishop of Lyons 273
Avitus_10_ Appendices
417
4/26/02, 11:17AM
418 AVITUS OF VIENNE
68 Viventiolus the bishop [of Lyons] to Avitus 274
69 Avitus to Viventiolus, bishop of Lyons 274
70 Avitus to Constantius, bishop [of Martigny] 306
71 Apollinaris, bishop of Valence to Avitus 249
72 Avitus to Apollinaris, bishop of Valence 250
73 Avitus to Viventiolus, bishop of Lyons 275
74 Avitus to Maximus, bishop of Geneva 277
75 Avitus to Victorius, bishop of Grenoble 307
76 Avitus to Sigismund 235
77 Avitus to Sigismund 236
78 Sigismund to the Byzantine Emperor (Anastasius) 143
79 Avitus to Sigismund 237
80 Avitus to Ansemundus, vir illustrissimus 331
81 Avitus to Ansemundus, vir illustrissimus 332
82 Avitus to Valerianus, vir illustrissimus 333
83 Avitus to Ceretius, vir illustrissimus 333
84 Avitus to Heraclius, vir illustrissimus 334
85 Avitus to Ruclo, vir illustrissimus 334
86 Leonianus the Archdeacon to Sapaudus, vir spectabilis 279
87 Avitus to Apollinaris, bishop of Valence 251
88 Avitus to Apollinaris, bishop of Valence 257
90 Avitus to <Quintianus>, bishop of Clermont 308
91 Avitus to Sigismund 238
92 Avitus to Sigismund 240
93 Sigismund to the Byzantine Emperor (Anastasius) 144
94 Sigismund to the Byzantine Emperor (Anastasius) 149
95 Avitus to Heraclius, vir illustrissimus 320
96 Heraclius to Avitus 322
Avitus to Apollinaris, bishop of Valence: Dedicatory Epistle to
the SHG (Peiper, pp. 201-202) 259
Avitus to Apollinaris, bishop of Valence: Dedicatory Epistle to
the CCL (Peiper, pp. 274-275) 262
Homily 6 on Rogations (Peiper, pp. 108-112) 377
Homily 25 on the Martyrs of Agaune (Peiper, pp. 145-46) 381
Avitus_10_ Appendices
418
4/26/02, 11:17AM
BIBLIOGRAPHY
EDITIONS OF AVITUS
Chevalier, Ulysse, Oeuvres completes de Saint Avit, Eveque de Vienne
(Lyons, 1890)
Peiper, R., Alcimi Ecdici Aviti opera quae supersunt, MGH AA 6.2 (Berlin,
1883)
Sirmondus, Iacobus, Sancti Aviti Archiepiscopi Viennensis Opera (Paris,
1643), reprinted in Migne PL 59.202-382
Johannes Ferrandus, Sancti Alcimi Aviti Viennensis Episcopi epistolae
quatuor nunc primum in lucem editae et notis illustratae (Cabilone apud
Philippum Tan, 1661)
Borrel, E. L., ‘Etude sur l’homelie prechee par saint Avit, au commencement
du Vie siecle dans la basilique de Saint-Pierre de Moutiers en Tarantaise
(Savoie), a 1’occasion de sa consecration’, Bulletin du Comite des
travaux historiques et scientifiques, Section d'histoire, d’archeologie et
de philologie (1883), pp. 46-55
N. Hecquet-Noti, N., Avit de Vienne. Histoire spirituelle. Tome 1 (Chants i—
Hi), SC 444 (Paris, 1999)
Perrat, C. and A. Audin, ‘Alcimi Ecdicii Aviti Viennensis Episcopi Homilia
Dicta in dedicatione superioris basilicae’, in Studi in onore cli A.
Calderini e R. Paribeni, vol. 2 (Milan, 1957), pp. 433-51
PRIMARY SOURCES
Acta Conciliorum Oecumenicorum II, Concilium Universale Chalcedonense,
ed. E. Schwartz (Berlin and Leipzig, 1932-38)
Acta Synodi (502), ed. T. Mommsen, MGH AA 12 (Berlin, 1894), pp. 444-
55
Ado, Chronicon, PL 123, cols. 23-138
Ado, Martyrologium, ed. J. Dubois and G. Renaud, Le Martyrologe d’Adon
(Paris, 1984)
Agobard of Lyons, Liber adversus Felicem Urguellitanum, PL 104.29-70
Agobard of Lyons, Liber adversus Legem Gundobadi, PL 104.113-26
Avitus_11 _Biblio
419
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
420
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Agobard of Lyons, Liber contra indicium dei, PL 104.249-68
Agobard of Lyons, Liber de imaginibus sanctorum, PL 104.199-228
Anthologia Latina, ed. A. Riese (Leipzig, 1894)
Ambrose, Epistulae, PL 16, cols. 890-1342
Anonymus Valesianus, ed. I. Konig, A us der Zeit Theoderichs des Grofien
(Darmstadt, 1997)
Augustine, Confessions, ed. J. J. O’Donnell (Oxford, 1992)
Augustine, Contra Faustum, ed. J. Zycha, CSEL 25.1 (Vienna, 1891), pp.
249-797
Augustine, De cura pro mortuis gerenda, PL 40.591-610
Augustine, De catechizandis rudibus, PL 40.309-48; also ed. I. B. Bauer,
CCSL 46 (Turnhout, 1969), pp. 115-78
Augustine, De Genesi ad litteram, PL 34. 245-486; also ed. J. Zycha, CSEL
28.1 (Vienna, 1894), pp. 1-456
Augustine, Epistulae ex duobus codicibus nuper in lucem prolatae, ed. J.
Divjak, CSEL 88 (Vienna, 1981)
Baluzius, S., Miscellaneorum Liber primus, hoc est collectio veterum monu-
mentorum quae hactenus latuerant in variis codicibus et bibliothecis
(Paris, 1678)
Bobbio Missal, ed. E. A. Lowe, Henry Bradshaw Society 58 (1920)
Caesarius, Sermones, ed. G. Morin, CCSL 103-104 (Turnholt, 1953); also
G. Morin, and J. Courreau, Cesaire d Arles, Sermons sur Vecriture, SC
447 (Paris, 2000)
Cassian, Contra Nestorium, PL 50.9-272
Cassiodorus Senator, Variae, ed. T. Mommsen, MGH AA 12 (Berlin, 1894);
trans. S. J. B. Barnish, The Variae of Magnus Aurelius Cassiodorus
Senator ... : being Documents of the Kingdom of the Ostrogoths in Italy,
TTH 12 (Liverpool, 1992)
Cassiodorus Senator, Variae, ed. A. J. Fridh, CCSL 96 (Turnholt, 1972)
Chronicle of 511, ed. T. Mommsen, Chronica Minora l, MGH AA 9 (Berlin,
1892), pp. 615-66
Claudianus Mamertus, De Statu Animae, ed. A. Engelbrecht, CSEL 11
(Vienna, 1885)
Codex Theodosianus, ed. T. Mommsen, P. M. Meyer and P. Kruger,
Theodosiani libri XVI cum constitutionibus sirmondianis et leges novellae
ad Theodosianum pertinentes (3 vols) (Berlin, 1905; repr. 1970—71)
Collectio Avellana, ed. O. Gunther, CSEL 35, 1-2 (Vienna, 1895-98)
Columbanus, Sancti Columbani Opera, ed. G. S. M. Walker (Dublin, 1957)
Concilia Galliae A. 314-A. 506, ed. C. Munier, CCSL 148 (Turnholt, 1963)
Avitus_11_Biblio
420
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
BIBLIOGRAPHY
421
Concilia Galliae A. 511-A. 695, ed. C. de Clercq, CCSL 148A (Turnholt,
1963); also J. Gaudemet and B. Basdevant, eds, Les Canons de conciles
merovingiens (VIe-Vlle siecles), SC 353-54 (Paris, 1989)
Consentius, Ars de nomine et verbo and Ars de barbarismis et metaplasmis,
in Grammatici Latini 5, ed. H. Keil (Leipzig, 1868)
Continuatio Havniensis Prosperi, ed. T. Mommsen, Chronica Minora 1,
MGH AA 9 (Berlin, 1892), pp. 298-339; trans. S. Muhlberger, ‘The
Copenhagen Continuation: a translation’, Florilegium 6 (1984), pp. 71-95
Cyril of Scythopolis: The Lives of the Monks of Palestine, trans. R. M. Price
(Kalamazoo, 1991)
De Miraculis S. Stephani, PL 41.833-54
Ennodius, Magnus Felix, Opera, ed. F. Vogel, MGH AA 7 (Berlin, 1885);
also ed. G. Hartel, CSEL 6 (Vienna, 1882)
Epistulae Arelatenses Genuinae, ed. W. Gundlach, MGH Epp. 3 (Berlin,
1892), pp. 1-83
Epistulae Austrasiacae, ed. W. Gundlach, MGH Epp. 3 (Berlin, 1892), pp.
110-53: reprinted in CCSL 117 (Turnholt, 1957), pp. 404-70
Epistolae Romanorum Pontificum Genuinae, ed. A. Thiel, (Brunsberg, 1868)
Eucherius, Passio Acaunensium Marty rum, ed. B. Krusch, MGH SRM 3
(Hanover, 1896), pp. 20-41
Fasti Vindobonenses Priores, ed. T. Mommsen, Chronica Minora 1, MGH
AA 9 (Berlin, 1892), pp. 274-320
Faustus of Riez, ed. A. Engelbrecht, CSEL 21 (Vienna, 1891)
Fredegar, Chronicon, ed. B. Krusch, MGH SRM 2 (Hanover, 1888)
Gennadius, Liber de Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis (= De viris inlustribus), PL
58, cols. 1059-1120
Gennadius, Liber sive definitio ecclesiasticorum dogmatum, ed. C. H.
Turner, ‘The Liber Ecclesiasticorum Dogmatum Attributed to Gennadius’,
775 7(1906), pp. 78-99
Gildas, De Excidio Britanniae, ed. M. Winterbottom, Gildas, The Ruin of
Britain and other works (Chichester, 1978)
Grattius, II Cynegeticon di Grattio, ed. G. Formicola (Bologna, 1988)
Gregory I, Register, ed. P. Ewald and L. Hartmann, MGH Epp. 1 and 2
(Hanover, 1887-99)
Gregory of Tours, Decern Libri Historiarum, ed. B. Krusch and W, Levison,
MGH SRM 1.1 (Hanover, 1951)
Gregory of Tours, Liber in Gloria Confessorum, ed. B. Krusch, MGH SRM
1.2 (Hanover, 1881), pp. 294-370; trans. R. Van Dam, Gregory of Tours,
Glory of the Confessors, TTH 4 (Liverpool, 1988)
.Biblio
421
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
422
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Gregory of Tours, Liber in Gloria Marty rum, ed. B. Krusch, MGH SRM 1.2
(Hanover 1881), pp. 34-111; trans. R. Van Dam, Gregory of Tours,
Glory of the Martyrs, TTH 3 (Liverpool, 1988)
Gregory of Tours, Liber de Virtutibus Sancti Juliani, ed. B. Krusch, MGH
SRM 1.2 (Hanover, 1881), pp. 112-34: trans. R. Van Dam, Saints and
their Miracles in Late Antique Gaul (Princeton, 1993), pp. 162-95
Gregory of Tours, Liber de Virtutibus Sancti Martini, ed. B. Krusch, MGH
SRM 1.2 (Hanover, 1881), pp. 134-211; trans. R. Van Dam, Saints and
their Miracles in Late Antique Gaul (Princeton, 1993), pp. 199-303
Gregory of Tours, Liber Vitae Patrum, ed. B. Krusch, MGH SRM 1.2
(Hanover, 1881), pp. 211-94; trans. E. James, Gregory of Tours, Life of
the Fathers, TTH 1 (Liverpool, 1985)
Hilary of Poitiers, In Matthaeum, ed. J. Doignon, SC 254 and 258 (Paris,
1978-79)
Hilary of Poitiers, Hymns, ed. A. Feder, CSEL 65 (Vienna, 1916), pp. 209-
16; also PLS 1.274-28
Hydatius, The Chronicle of Hydatius and the Consularia Constantino-
politana, ed. R.W. Burgess (Oxford, 1993)
Isidore of Seville, Etymologiae sive Origines, ed. W. M. Lindsay (Oxford,
1911)
Isidore of Seville, Indiculus de haeresibus, in PL 81.636-44
Isidore of Seville, Historia Gothorum, Wandalorum, Sueborum, ed. T.
Mommsen, Chronica Minora 2, MGHAA 11 (Berlin, 1894), pp. 241-303
John of Antioch, Fragmenta Historicorum Graecorum, ed. C. Muller, 4
(Paris, 1868) and 5 (Paris, 1851 and 1870)
Jonas, Vita Columbani, ed. B. Krusch, MGH SRM A (Hanover, 1905), pp.
144-294
Jordanes, Getica, ed. F. Giunta and A. Grillone, Fond per la Storia d’ltalia
117 (Rome, 1991)
Liber Constitutionum, ed. L. R. De Salis, Leges Burgundionum, MGH Leg.
(Hanover, 1892)
Liber Pontificalis, ed. L. Duchesne (1886-92)
Marcellinus Comes, Chronicle, ed. and trans. B. Croke (Sydney, 1995)
Marius of Avenches, Chronicle, ed. J. Favrod, La Chronique de Marius
dAvenches (455-581) (Lausanne, 1991); also ed. T. Mommsen,
Chronica Minora 2, MGH AA 11 (Berlin, 1894), pp. 226-39
Maximus of Turin, Sermones, ed. A. Mutzenbecher, CCSL 23 (Turnholt,
1962)
Menander Rhetor, ed. D. A. Russell and N. G. Wilson (Oxford, 1981)
Avitus_11_Biblio
422
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
BIBLIOGRAPHY
423
Nicolas I, Epistolae, ed. E. Perels, MGHEpp. 6 (Berlin, 1892)
Pardessus, J. M., Diplomata, chartae epistolae, leges aliaque instrumenta
ad res Gallo-Francicas spectantia 1 (Paris, 1843)
Paulinus of Nola, Carmina, ed. W. Hartel, CSEL 30 (1894)
Pliny the Elder, Natural History, ed. and trans. H. Rackham (Cambridge,
MA, 1940)
Praeceptio Regis 3, ed. T. Mommsen, MGHAA 12 (Berlin, 1894), pp. 419-20
Priscianus, Ars Grammatica, in Grammatici Latini 2, ed. H. Keil (Leipzig,
1857)
Probus, Instituta Artium, in Grammatici Latini 4, ed. H. Keil (Leipzig, 1864)
Procopius, Persian War (= Wars 1-2), ed. and trans. H. B. Dewing (Cam¬
bridge, MA, 1914)
Procopius, Gothic War (= Wars 5-8), ed. and trans. H. B. Dewing (Cambridge,
MA, 1919-28)
Prudentius, Carmina, ed. M. Cunningham CCSL 126 (Turnhout, 1967)
Ruricius of Limoges, Epistulae, ed. B. Krusch, MGH AA 8 (Berlin, 1887),
pp. 299-350; trans. R. W. Mathisen, Ruricius of Limoges and Friends: A
Collection of Letters from Visigothic Gaul, TTH 30 (Liverpool, 1999)
Sidonius Apollinaris, Sidoine Apollinaire: poemes et lettres, ed. A. Loyen
(Paris, 1960-1970)
Silvius, Polemius, Laterculus, ed. T. Mommsen, Chronica Minora 1, MGH
AA 9 (Berlin, 1892), pp. 511-614
Solinus, G.I., C. hi Hi Solini collectanea rerum memorabilium, ed. T.
Mommsen (Berlin, 1895)
Statuta Ecclesiae Antiquae, ed. C. Munier, CCSL 148 (Turnholt, 1963)
Symmachus, Quintus Aurelius, ed. O. Seeck, MGH AA 6.1 (Berlin, 1883)
Tertullian, De exhortatione castitatis, PL 2.913-28; also ed. C. Moreschini
and C. J. Fredouille, SC 319 (Paris, 1985)
Tertullian, De Monogamia, PL 2.929-52; also ed. E. Dekkers, CCSL 2
(Turnholt, 1954), pp. 1229-53
Venantius Fortunatus, Carmina, ed. F. Leo, MGH AA 4.1 (Berlin, 1881)
Victor of Vita, Historia persecutions Africanae provinciae, ed. C. Helm,
MGH AA 2 (Berlin, 1879); trans. I. Moorhead, Victor of Vita: History of
the Vandal Persecution, TTH 10 (Liverpool, 1992)
Vigilius of Thapsus, Opera, PL 62.93—472
Vita Abbatum Acaunensium, ed. B. Krusch, MGH SRM 3 (Hanover, 1896),
pp. 171-83
Vita Abbatum Acaunensium absque epitaphiis, ed. B. Krusch, MGH SRM 1
(Hanover, 1920), pp. 322-36
.Biblio
423
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
424
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Vita Apollinaris Valentinensis, ed. B. Krusch, MGH SRM 3 (Hanover, 1896),
pp. 194-203
VitaAviti, ed. R. Peiper, MGH AA 6.2 (Berli 1883), pp. 177-81
Vita Caesarii, ed. B. Krusch, MGH SRM 3 (Hanover, 1896), pp. 433-501;
trans. W. Klingshirn, Caesarius of Arles: Life, Testament, Letters , TTH
19 (Liverpool, 1994), pp. 9-65
Vita Clari, AASS Jan. 1 st , vol. 1 (Brussels, 1863), pp. 54-56
Vita Eptadii, ed. B. Krusch, MGH SRM 3 (Hanover, 1896), pp. 184-94
Vita Fuscinulae, Catalogus codicum hagiographicorum latinorum in
Bibliotheca nationali Parisiensi 3 (Brussels, 1893), pp. 563-65
Vita Genovefae, ed. B. Krusch, MGH SRM 3 (Hanover, 1896), pp. 204-38
Vita Marcelli, ed. F. Dolbeau, ‘La Vie en prose de Saint Marcel, eveque de
Die’, Francia 11 (1983), pp. 97-130
Vita Patrum Iurensium, ed. F. Martine, SC 142 (Paris, 1968)
Vita Wulframni, ed. W. Levison, MGH SRM 5 (Hanover, 1910), pp. 661-73
SECONDARY SOURCES
Amory, Patrick, ‘The Textual Transmission of the Donatio Ansemundi’,
Francia 20 (1993), pp. 163-83
Angenendt, A., Kaiserherrschaft und Konigstaufe, Berlin, 1984
Arnold, C. J., Caesarius von Arelate, Leipzig, 1894
Arweiler, A., Die Imitation antiker und spdt-antiker Literatur in der Dichtung
‘De Spiritalis Historiae Gestis,’des Alcimus Avitus, Berlin, New York, 1999
Bagatti, B., ‘Eulogie Palestinesi’, Orientalia Christiana Periodica 15 (1949),
pp. 126-66
Barnwell, P. S., Emperor, Prefects and Kings: The Roman West 395-565,
London, 1992
Bartlett, R., ‘Aristocracy and Asceticism: The Letters of Ennodius and the
Gallic and Italian Churches’, in Culture and Society in Late Antique
Gaul: Revisiting the Sources, ed. R. W. Mathisen and D. R. Shanzer,
Ashgate, 2001, pp. 201-16
Baudrillart, Alfred, Albert de Meyer and Roger Aubert, Dictionnaire
d’histoire et de geographie ecclesiastiques, 26 vols., Paris, 1912-99
Bedier, J., La Tradition manuscrite du Lai de VOmbre, Paris, 1970
Besson, M., ‘Maxime de Geneve’, Anzeiger fiir schweiz.erische Geschichte 9
(1904), pp. 287-99
Binding, K., Das burgundisch-romanische Konigreich I, 1868 repr., Aalen.
1969
Avitus_11_Biblio
424
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
BIBLIOGRAPHY
425
Blaise, A., Dictiormciire Latin-Frangaise des auteurs chretiens, Turnhout,
1967
Blondel, L., ‘Le Prieure Saint-Victor, les debuts du Christianisme et la
royaute burgonde a Geneve’, Bulletin de la societe d’histoire et
d’archeologie de Geneve 11 (1958), pp. 211-58
Boissier, G., ‘Le Carmen Pascliale et V Opus Paschale de Sedulius’, Revue
de Philologie 6 (1882), pp. 28-36
Borrel, E. L., ‘Etude sur 1’homelie prechee par saint Avit, au commencement
du Vie siecle dans la basilique de Saint-Pierre de Moutiers en Tarantaise
(Savoie), a l’occasion de sa consecration’, Bulletin du comite des
travaux historiques et scientifiques, section d’histoire, d’archeologie et
de philologie (1883), pp. 46-55
Bouvier, Claude, Saint Avit, poete et orateur, Vienne, 1883
Brenk, B., ‘Mit was ftir Mitteln kann einem Physisch Anonymen Auctoritas
verliehen werden?’, in East and West: Modes of Communication.
Proceedings of the First Plenary Conference at Merida, ed. E. Chrysos
and I. N. Wood, Leiden, 1999, pp. 143-72
Brittain, C. F., ‘No Place for a Platonist Soul in Fifth-Century Provence?
The Case of Claudianus Mamertus’, in Culture and Society in Late
Antique Gaul: Revisiting the Sources, ed. R. W. Mathisen and D. R.
Shanzer, Ashgate, 2001, pp. 239-62
Brown, R.E., The Gospel According to John (I-XII), Garden City, NY, 1966
Brundage, James A., Law, Sex, and Christian Society in Medieval Europe,
Chicago, 1987
Brunhdlzl, F., Flistoire de la litterature latine du Moyen Age, Louvain-la-
neuve, 1990
Burckhardt, Max, Die Briefsammlung des Bischofs Avitus von Vienne. Abhancl-
lungen zur mittleren und neueren Geschichte, Vol. 81, Berlin, 1938
Burgess, R. W., The Chronicle of FTydatius and the Consularia Constan-
tinopolitana, Oxford, 1993
Cabrol, F., Dictionnaire d’archeologie chretienne et de liturgie, 15 vols,
Paris, 1907-53
Cameron, A., Claudian: Poetry and Propaganda at the Court of Honorius,
Oxford, 1970
Caspar, E., Geschichte des Papsttums, 2 vols, Tiibingen, 1930
Cavadini, J. C., The Last Christology of the West. Adoptionism in Spain and
Gaul 785-820, Philadelphia, 1993
Chadwick, H., Boethius: The Consolations of Music, Logic, Theology and
Philosophy, Oxford, 1981
Avitus_11 _Biblio
425
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
426
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Chapuis, Saint Avit, Archeveque de Vienne (455-525), Paris, 1898
Charaux, Auguste, Saint Avit, eveque de Vienne en Dauphine, sa vie, ses
oeuvres, Paris, 1876
Charles-Edwards, T. M., ‘Palladius, Prosper, and Leo the Great: Mission and
Primatial Authority’, in Saint Patrick A.D. 493-1993, ed. D. N.
Dumville, Woodbridge, 1993, pp. 1-12
Charlier, C., ‘La Compilation augustinienne de Florus sur l’apotre’, Revue
Benedictine 57 (1947), pp. 132-67
-, ‘Les Manuscrits personnels de Florus’, in Melanges E. Podechard,
Lyon, 1945, pp. 71-84
-, ‘Notes sur les origines de l’ecriture dite de Luxeuil’, Revue
Benedictine 58 (1948), pp. 149-57
Claude, D., ‘Untersuchungen zum friihfrankischen Comitat’, Zeitschrift der
Savigny-Stiftung fiir Rechtsgeschichte germanistische Abteilung 81
(1964), pp. 1-74
Clover, Frank M., The Late Roman West and the Vandals, Aldershot, 1993
Costanza, Salvatore, Avitiana I: I Modelli Epici Del 'De Spiritalis Elistoriae
Gestis’, Messina, 1968
Courtois, Christian, Les Vandales et I’Afrique, Paris, 1955
Coville, Alfred, Recherches sur l ’histoire de Lyon du Vme siecle au IXme
siecle (450-800), Paris, 1928
Cucheval, Victor, De Sancti Avid Viennae Episcopi Operibus Commentarium,
Paris, 1863
Cugusi, Paolo, Epistolographi Latini Minores, 2 vols, Turin, 1970
-, Epistolographi Latini Minores: Commentarium Criticum, 2 vols, Turin,
1970
D’Achery, Luc, Veterum Aliquot Scriptorum ... Spicilegium, 13 vols, Paris,
1661-87
Dalton, O. M., Catalogue of the Finger Rings Early Christian, Byzantine,
Teutonic, Medieval and Later [in the British Museum], London, 1912
Daly, William M., ‘Clovis: How Barbaric, How Pagan?’, Speculum 69
(1994), pp. 619-64
Dando, M., ‘Alcimus Avitus (C. 450-C. 518) as the Author of the De
Resurrectione Mortuorum, De Pascha (De Cruce), De Sodoma and De
Iona’, Classica et Mediaevalia 26 (1965), pp. 258-75
Daremberg, Charles, Edmond Saglio, Edmond Pottier, and Georges Lafaye,
Dictionnaire des antiquites grecques et romaines d’apres les textes et les
monuments, 5 in 10 vols, Paris, 1877
De Lagrevol, A., Notice sur saint Avite, eveque de Vienne, lue a I’academie
Avitus_11_Biblio
426
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
BIBLIOGRAPHY
427
des sciences, belles-lettres et arts de Lyon dans la seance du 12 Mai
1863, Lyon, 1863
Decret, F., Aspects du manicheisme dans I'Afrique romaine, Paris, 1970
Delandine, A. F., Manuscrits de la bibliotheque de Lyon, 3 vols, Paris, 1812
Delehaye, H., Les Origines du culte des martyrs, Brussels, 1933
Delisle, Leopold V., Etudes paleographiques et historiques sur des papyrus
de Vieme siecle ... renfermant des homelies de saint Avit, Geneva, 1866
Denkinger, Henri, Alcimus Ecdicius Avitus, archeveque de Vienne 460-526
et la destruction de I’arianisme en Gaule, Geneva, 1890
Derichsweiler, H., Geschichte der Burgunden, Munster, 1863
Desvernay, Felix, and Auguste Molinier, Catalogue general des manuscrits
des bibliotheques publiques de France. Departements. Lyon, Vol. 30,
Paris, 1890
Dill, Samuel, Roman Society in Gaul in the Merovingian Age, London, 1926
-, Roman Society in the Last Century of the Western Empire, New York,
2nd rev. edn, 1960
Dolbeau.F., ‘La Vie en prose de saintMarcel de Die’, Erancia 11 (1983),pp.
97-129
Dubois, A., La Latinite d’Ennodius. Contribution a I’etude du Latin
litteraire a la fin de V empire romain d’occident, Paris, 1903
Dubois, J, and G. Renaud, Le Martyrologe dAdon, Paris, 1984
Duchesne, L., Fastes episcopaux de I’ancienne Gaule, 3 vols, 2nd rev. edn,
Paris, 1910
Duchesne, L., L’eglise au Vieme siecle, Paris, 1925
Duparc, P., ‘La Sapaudia’, Comptes-rendus de l’academie des inscriptions
et belles lettres (1958), pp. 371-84
Durliat, J., ‘Les Attributions civiles des eveques merovingiens: L’exemple
de Didier, eveque de Cahors (630-655)’, Annales du Midi 91 (1979), pp.
237-54
Dvornik, F., The Photian Schism: History and Legend, Cambridge, 1948
Engelbrecht, A., Das Titelwesen bei den spatlateinischen Epistolographen,
Vienna, 1893
-, ‘Titel und Titulaturen in den Briefen des Ruricius und seiner
Genossen’, Patristiche Analecten (1892), pp. 48-83
Engemann, J., and B. Riiger, eds, Spdtantike und Frillies Mittelalter, Bonn,
1991
Ewig, E., ‘Die Kathedralpatrozinien im romischen und im frankischen
Gallien’, in Spdtantikes und frdnkisches Gallien, ed. E. Ewig, Munich,
1979, vol. 2
Avitus_11 _Biblio
427
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
428
AVITUS OF VIENNE
-, ‘Studien zur Merowingischen Dynastie.’ Friihmittelalterliche Studien
8 (1974), pp. 15-59
-, Trier im Merowingerreich. Civitas, Stadt, Bistum, Trier, 1954
Favrod, J., Histoire politique du royaume burgonde (443-534), Lausanne,
1997
Formicola, C., II Cynegeticon Di Grattio, Bologna, 1988
Fortin, E. L., Christianisme et culture philosophique au cinquieme: La
querelle de Tame humaine en Occident, Paris, 1959
Frantz, Peter Norbert, Avitus von Vienne (498-512) als Hierarch und
Politiker, Greifswald, 1908
Frend, W. H. C., The Rise of the Monophysite Movement, Cambridge, 1972
Fridh, A. J., Tenninologie et formules dans les Variae de Cassiodore,
Gothenburg, 1956
Fritze, W.H. ‘Universalis Gentium Confessio. Formeln, Trager und Wege
Universalmissionarischen Denkens im 7. Jahrhundert.’ Friihmittelalter¬
liche Studien 3 (1969), pp. 79-130
Gasnault, R, ‘Fragment retrouve du manuscrit sur papyrus des homelies de
saint Avit’, Comptes-rendus de Vacademie des inscriptions et belles
lettres (1994), pp. 315-23
Goelzer, H., Le Latin de saint Avit, Paris, 1909
Gordon, C. D., The Age ofAttila, Ann Arbor, MI, 1960
Gowers, E., The Loaded Table: Representations of Food in Roman
Literature, Oxford, 1993
Grierson, P, and M. Blackburn, Medieval European Coinage 1, the Early
Middle Ages (5th-10th Centuries), Cambridge, 1986
Grimes, W. F., ‘Holt: The Works Depot of the Twentieth Legion at Castle
Lyons’, Y Cymmrodor 4 1 (1930), pp. 24-41
Grossi Gondi, F., Trattato Di Epigrafia Christiana, Rome, 1920
Guichard, R., Essai sur Thistoire du peuple burgonde, Paris, 1965
Hagendahl, H., La Correspondance de Ruricius. Acta Universitatis Gotho-
burgensis, Vol. 58.3, Gothenburg, 1952
Hannestad, Niels, ‘How Did Rising Christianity Cope with Pagan Sculpture?’,
in East and West: Modes of Communication. Proceedings of the First
Plenary Conference at Merida, ed. E. Chrysos and 1. N. Wood, Leiden,
1999, pp. 173-203
Harries, Jill, Sidonius Apollinaris and the Fall of Rome, 407—485, Oxford, 1994
Haupt, M., ‘Analecta’, Hermes 3 (1869), pp. 205-29 at pp. 222-23
Havet, Julien, ‘Questions merovingiennes II: Les decouvertes de Jerome
Vignier’, Bibliotheque de I’Ecole des Chartes 46 (1885), pp. 205-68
Avitus_11_Biblio
428
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
BIBLIOGRAPHY
429
Hecquet-Noti, Nicole, Avit de Vienne, histoire spirituelle: Tome I (chants I—
III), SC 444, Paris, 1999
Heinzelmann, Martin, Bischofsherrschaft in Gallien. Beitrdge der Francia,
Vol. 5, Munich, 1976
-, ‘Gallische Prosopographie (260-527)’, Francia 10 (1982), pp. 531-718
Hill, Joyce, ‘The Litaniae Maiores and Minores in Rome, Francia and Anglo-
Saxon England: Terminology, Texts and Traditions’, EME 9 (2000), pp.
211-46
Hillgarth, J. M., ed., Christianity and Paganism, 350-750: The Conversion
of Western Europe, Philadelphia, 1986
Hofmann, J. B., and A. Szantyr, Lateinische Syntax und Stilistik, Munich,
1972
Jahn, Albert, Die Geschichte der Burgundionen und Burgundiens bis zum
Ende der I Dynastie, Halle, 1874
James, Edward, ‘Beati Pacifici: Bishops and the Law in Sixth-Century
Gaul’, in Disputes and Settlements: Law and Human Relations in the
West, ed. John Bossy, Cambridge, New York, 1983, pp. 25-46
-, The Franks, London, 1988
Jones, A. H. M., The Later Roman Empire, 284-602: A Social, Economic
and Administrative Survey, 2 vols, Baltimore, 1986
Jones, A. H. M., J. R. Martindale, and J. Morris, The Prosopography of the
Later Roman Empire, Cambridge, 1971
Jones, A. H. M., and E. Monroe, A History of Abyssinia, Oxford, 1935
Hampers, Gerd, ‘Carctcna-Kdnigin und Asketin’, Francia 27 (2000),pp. 1-32
Kelly, J. N. D., Early Christian Doctrines, Edinburgh, 4th edn, 1968
Keys, D., Catastrophe. An Investigation into the Origins of the Modern
World, London, 2000
Kienzle, B. M., ed., The Sermon, Typologie des Sources, Turnhout, 2000
Kirkby, Helen, ‘The Scholar and his Public,’, in Boethius, his Life, Thought
and Influence, ed. M. Gibson, Oxford, 1981
Klingshirn, William, Caesarius of Arles: The Making of a Christian
Community in Late Antique Gaul, Cambridge, 1994
-, ‘Charity and Power: Caesarius of Arles and the Ransoming of
Captives in Sub-Roman Gaul’, JRS 75 (1985), pp. 183-203
Klotz, A., ‘Ultuisse: zu Alcimus Avitus’, ALL 15 (1908), pp. 418-19
Koch, P., Die byzantinischen Beamtentitel von 400 bis 700, Jena, 1903
Konig, Ingemar, Aus der Zeit Theoderichs des Grossen, Darmstadt, 1997
Kramer, J., Literarische Quellen zur Aussprache des Vulgdrlateins, Meisen-
heim am Gian, 1976
Avitus_11 _Biblio
429
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
430
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Rrusch, Bruno, ‘Chlodovechs Taufe in Tours 507 und die Legende Gregors
von Tours (Reims 496)’, Neues Archiv der Gesellschaft fur altere
deutsche Geschichtskunde 49 (1932), pp. 457-69
-, ‘Die erste deutsche Kaiserkronung in Tours Weihnachten 508’,
SbBerlin. Akad. Wiss. (1933), pp. 1060-66
Levillain, L., ‘La Conversion et le bapteme de Clovis’, Revue d’histoire de
Veglise de France 21 (1935), pp. 161-92
Lewis, A. R., ‘The Dukes of the Regnum Francorum, A.D. 550-751’,
Speculum 51 (1976), pp. 381-410
Lot, F., ‘La Victoire sur les Alamans et la conversion de Clovis’, RBPH 17
(1938), pp. 63-69
Lowe, E. A., Codices Latini Antiquiores. France: Paris. Codices Latini
Antiquiores, Vol. 5, Oxford, 1950
Loyen, A., Sidoine Apollinaire et Vesprit precieux en Gaule aux derniers
jours de Vempire, Paris, 1943
Macpherson, R., Rome in Involution: Cassiodorus’s Variae in Their Literary
and Historical Setting, Poznan, 1989
Malherbe, J., Ancient Epistolary Theorists, Atlanta, 1988
Markus, R. A., From Augustine to Gregory the Great, Andover, 1983
-, ‘The Legacy of Pelagius: Orthodoxy, Heresy and Conciliation’, in The
Making of Orthodoxy: Essays in Honour of Henry Chadwick, ed. R. D.
Williams, Cambridge, 1989, pp. 214-34
-, Saeculum. History and Society in the Theology of St Augustine,
Cambridge, 1970
Marquardt, J., Das Privatleben der Romer, 2 vols, Darmstadt, 1980
Marshall, F. H., Catalogue of the Finger Rings, Greek, Etruscan, and
Roman, London, 1907
Martindale, J. R., The Prosopography of the Later Roman Empire. A.D.
395-527, Cambridge, 1980
Martine, F., Vie des Peres du Jura', see Primary Sources, Vita Patrum Iurensium
Masai, F., ‘La Vita Patrum Iurensium et les debuts du monachisme a saint-
Maurice d’Agaune’, in Festschrift Bernhard Bischojf, ed. J. Autienrieth
and F. Brunholzl, Stuttgart, 1971, pp. 43-69
Mathisen, Ralph W., Ruricius of Limoges and Friends: A Collection of
Letters from Visigothic Gaul, TTH 30, Liverpool, 1999
-, ‘Barbarian Bishops and the Churches “in Barbaricis Gentibus”
During Late Antiquity’, Speculum 72 (1997), pp. 664-97
-, Ecclesiastical Factionalism and Religious Controversy in Fifth-
Century Gaul, Washington, DC, 1989
Avitus_11_Biblio
430
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
BIBLIOGRAPHY
431
-, ‘Episcopal Hierarchy and Tenure in Office: A Method for Establishing
Dates of Ordination’, Francia 17 (1990), pp. 125-40
-, ‘Epistolography, Literary Circles, and Family Ties in Late Roman
Gaul’, TAPA 111 (1981), pp. 95-109
-, ‘Imperial Honorifics and Senatorial Status’, in Law, Society and
Authority in Late Antiquity, ed. R. W. Mathisen, Oxford, 2001, pp. 179—
207
-, ‘PLRE II: Some Suggested Addenda and Corrigenda’, Historia 31
(1982), pp. 364-86
-, ‘The “Second Council of Arles” and the Spirit of Compilation and
Codification in Late Roman Gaul’, Journal of Early Christian Studies 5
(1997), pp. 511-54
Matthews, J., ‘The Letters of Symmachus’, in Latin Literature of the Fourth
Century, ed. J. W. Binns, London, 1974, pp. 58-99
-, The Roman Empire of Ammianus Marcellinus, London, 1989
McCormick, M., ‘Clovis at Tours, Byzantine Public Ritual and the Origins
of Medieval Ruler Symbolism’, in Das Reich und die Barbaren, ed. E.
ChrysosandA. Schwarcz, Vienna-Cologne, 1989, pp. 155-80
-, Eternal Victory, Cambridge, 1986
Meyer-Liibke, W., Romanisches etymologisches Worterbuch, Heidelberg,
1972
Mikat, R, ‘Die Inzestgesetzgebung der merowingisch-frankischen Konzilien
(511-626/7)’, Rechts- und staatswissenschaftliche Verojfentlichungen
der Gorres-Gesellschaft, N.F. 74 (1994)
-, ‘Die Inzestverbote des Konzils von Epaon. Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte
des frankischen Eherechts’, in Rechtsbewahrung Und Rechtsentwick-
lung: Festschrift fur H. Lange, Munich, 1970, pp. 868-88
Mommsen, Theodor, ‘Ostgotische Studien’, Neues Archiv 14 (1889), pp.
225-49 and 453-544
Monceaux, P, ‘Le Manicheen Faustus de Milev: Restitution de ses capitula’,
Memoires de Tinstitut national de France, academie des inscriptions et
belles-lettres (1933), pp. 1-111
Moorhead, John, Theoderic in Italy, Oxford, 1992
Morin, G., ‘Maximien, eveque de Treves dans une lettre d’Avit de Vienne’,
Revue Benedictine 47 (1935), pp. 207-10
Morisi, Luca, Alcimi Avid De Mundi Initio, Bologna, 1996
Munby, A. N. L., ed., The Phillips Manuscripts, London, 1968
Murray, Alexander Callander, From Roman to Merovingian Gaul: A Reader,
Peterborough, 2000
Avitus_11 _Biblio
431
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
432
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Nodes, Daniel, J., ‘Avitus of Vienne’s Spiritual History and the Semi¬
pelagian Controversy: The Doctrinal Implications of Books I—III’,
Vigiliae Christianae 38 (1984), pp. 185-95
-, ‘De Subitcinea Paenitentia in Letters of Faustus of Riez and Avitus of
Vienne’, Recherches de theologie ancienne et medievale 55 (1988), pp.
30-40
-, Doctrine and Exegesis in Biblical Latin Poetry , Leeds, 1993
Norberg, D., ‘Ale. Avit. Ep. 9 (Peiper P. 44,1)’, Eranos 36 (1938), pp. 129-30
Nottarp, H., Gottesurteilstudien, Munich, 1956
O’Brien, Mary Bridget, Titles of Address in Christian Latin Epistolography
to 543 A.D., Washington, DC, 1930
O’Donnell, James J., ‘Liberius the Patrician’, Traditio 37 (1981), pp. 31-72
Oberhelman, S., ‘The Cursus in Late Imperial Prose: A Reconsideration of
Methodology’, CP 83 (1988), pp. 136-49
Otto, A., Die Sprichworter und sprichwortlichen Redensarten der Romer,
Leipzig, 1890
Palanque, J. R., ‘Avit’, DHGE 5 (1931), pp. 1205-08
Parizel, R. St. Avit, eveque de Vienne, sa vie et ses ecrits, Louvain, 1859
Perrat, Charles, and Aimable Audin, ‘Alcimi Ecdicii Aviti Viennensis Epis-
copi Homilia Dicta in Dedicatione Superioris Basilicae’, in Studi in
Onore di A. Calderini e R. Paribeni, Vol. 2, Milan, 1957, pp. 433-51
Perrin, Odet, Les Burgondes, leur histoire des origines a la fin du premier
royaume (534), Neuchatel, 1968
Picotti, G. B., ‘I Sinodi Romani nello Scisma Laurenziano’, in Studi Storici
in Honore Di G. Volpe, Florence, 1958, pp. 743-86
Pietri, C., ‘Le Senat, le peuple chretien, et les partis du cirque a Rome sous
le pape Symmaque’, MEFR 78 (1966), pp. 123-39
-, Roma Christiana: Recherches sur l ’eglise de Rome, son organisation,
sa politique, son ideologic de Miltiade a Sixte III (311-440), 2 vols,
Rome, 1976
Pontal, O., Die Synoden im Merowingerreich, Paderbom, 1986
-, Histoire des conciles merovingiens, Paris, 1989
Prinz, F., Friihes Monchtum im Frankenreich, Munich, 1988
Rahner, Hugo, Die gefcilschten Papstbriefe aus dem Nachlasse von Jerdme
Vignier, Munich, 1935
Reverdy, G., ‘Note sur Tinterpretation d’un passage d’Avitus’, Le moyen
age 17 (1913), pp. 274-77
Reydellet, M., La Royaute dans la litterature latine de Sidoine Apollinaire d
Isidore de Seville, Rome, 1981
Avitus_11_Biblio
432
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
BIBLIOGRAPHY
433
Reynaud, J. F., Lyon aux premiers temps chretiens, Guides archeologiques
de la France, Paris, 1986
Rilliet, Albert, Conjectures historiques sur les homelies prechees parAvitus,
eveque de Vienne dans le diocese de Geneve, Geneva, 1866
Robert, J., and L. Robert, ‘Bulletin epigraphique’, Revue des etudes
grecques 71 (1958), pp. 169-363
Roberts, M., Biblical Epic and Rhetorical Paraphrase in Late Antiquity,
Liverpool, 1985
-, ‘The Prologue to Avitus’s De Spiritalis Historiae Gestis: Christian
Poetry and Poetic License’, Traditio 36 (1980), pp. 399-407
Roncoroni, Angelo, ‘L’epica Biblica di Avito di Vienna’, Vetera Christian-
orum 9 (1972), pp. 303-29
-, ‘Note A1 De Virginitate di Avito di Vienne’, Athenaeum 51 (1973), pp.
122-34
Rosenwein, Barbara, ‘Perennial Prayer at Agaune’, in Monks and Nuns, Saints
and Outcasts, ed. S. Farmer and B. Rosenwein, Ithaca, NY, London,
2000, pp. 37-56
Rouche, Michel, Clovis, Paris, 1996
-, L’Aquitaine: Des Wisigoths auxArabes 418-781, Paris, 1979
Savio, F., Gli Antichi Vescovi D’italia Dalle Origin! AI1300, Milan, 1899
Schanz, M., C. Hosius, and G. Kruger, Geschichte der romischen Literatur,
Vol. 4.2, Munich, 1920
Scheibelreiter, G., Der Bischof in merowingischer Zeit, Vienna, 1983
-, ‘Vester Est Populus Meus. Byzantinische Reichsideologie und
germanisches Selbstverstandnis’, in Das Reich und die Barbaren, ed. E.
Chrysos and A. Schwarcz, Vienna, 1989, pp. 203-20
Schmidt, L., Geschichte der deutschen Stdmrne bis zum Ausgang der
Volkerwanderung: Die Ostgermanen, Vol. 1, Munich, 1934
-, Geschichte der deutschen Stdmrne bis zum Ausgange der Volker-
wanderung 1.4 : 1 Abteilung 7. Die Burgunder, ed. W. Sieglin, Quellen
und Forschungen zur alten Geschichte und Geographie 22, Berlin, 1910
Schwartz, E., ‘Der Prozess des Eutyches’, SbBAW phil.-hist. Kl. (1929), pp.
3-93
-, Publizistlsche Sammlungen zum acacianischen Schisma, Munich, 1934
Schwind, Johannes, ‘Hieronymus’ Epistula Ad Innocentium (Epist. 1) - Ein
Jugendwerk ?’, Wiener Studien 110 (1997), pp. 171-86
Shanzer, D. R., ‘Bishops, Letters, Fast, Food, and Feast in Later Roman
Gaul’, in Culture and Society in Late Antique Gaul: Revisiting the Sources,
ed. R. W. Mathisen and D. R. Shanzer, Ashgate, 2001, pp. 217-36
.Biblio
433
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
434
AVITUS OF VIENNE
-, ‘Dating the Baptism of Clovis: The Bishop of Vienne vs. the Bishop
of Tours’, EME 7.1 (1998), pp. 29-57
-, ‘History, Romance, Love, and Sex in Gregory of Tours’ Decern Libri
Historiarum ’, in Gregory of Tours, ed. K. Mitchell and I. N. Wood,
Leiden, 2002, pp. 395-418
-, ‘Review of George W. Shea, The Poems ofAlcimus Ecidicius Avitus’,
CR 49.2 (1999), pp. 404-06
-, ‘Two Clocks and a Wedding: Theodoric’s Diplomatic Relations with
the Burgundians’, Romanobarbarica 14 (1998), pp. 225-58
Shea, G. W., The Poems ofAlcimus Ecdicius Avitus, Tempe, 1997
Smith, W., et ah, A Dictionary of Greek and Roman Antiquities, 2 vols,
London, 1890
Solimano, G., Epistula Didonis ad Aeneam, Genoa, 1988
Spencer, Mark, ‘Dating the Baptism of Clovis, 1886-1993’, EME 3 (1994),
pp. 97-116
Staubach, N., ‘Germanisches Konigtum und lateinische Literatur vom ftinften
bis zum siebten Jahrhundert’, Fruhmittelalterliche Studien 17 (1983),
pp. 1-54
Stein, Ernest, Histoire du bas-empire: 476-565, trans. J. R. Palanque, 2 vols,
Paris-Brussels-Amsterdam, 1949
Stowers, S. K., LetterWriting in Greco-Roman Antiquity, Philadelphia, 1986
Stroheker, K., Der senatorische Adel im spdtantiken Gallien, Tubingen, 1948
Strong, D., and D. Brown, eds, Roman Crafts, London, 1972
Tessier, Georges, Le Bapteme de Clovis, Paris, 1964
Teuffel, Wilhelm Sigismund, and Wilhelm Wagner, A History of Roman
Literature, revised and enlarged Ludwig Schwabe, London, 1891
Theurillat, J.M., L’abbaye de saint-Maurice dAgaune, des origines a la
reforme canoniale 515-830, Sion, 1954
Thompson, E. A., ‘Christianity and the Northern Barbarians’, in The
Conflict between Paganism and Christianity in the Fourth Century, ed.
A. Momigliano, Oxford, 1963, pp. 56-78
Thraede, K., Grundziige griechisch-rdmischer Brieftopik, Munich, 1970
Timpanaro, S., Die Entstehung der lachmannschen Methode, Hamburg, 1971
Tjader, J.- O., Die nichtliterarischen lateinischen Papyri Italiens aus der
Zeit 445-700, Lund, 1955
Tomasini, W. J., The Barbaric Tremissis in Spain and Southern France.
Anastasius to Leovigild, New York, 1964
Turner, C. H., ‘The Liber Ecclesiasticorum Dogmatum attributed to
Gennadius’, ITS 7 (1906), pp. 78-99
Avitus_11_Biblio
434
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
BIBLIOGRAPHY
435
Van de Vy ver, A., ‘Clovis et la politique mediterraneenne’, in Etudes dediees
d la memoire de Henri Pirenne, Brussels, 1937, pp. 367-87
-, ‘La Victoire contre les Alamans et la conversion de Clovis’, RBPH 16
(1937), pp. 35-94
-, ‘La Victoire contre les Alamans et la conversion de Clovis’, RBPH 15
(1936), pp. 859-914
-, ‘L’unique victoire contre les Alamans et la conversion de Clovis en
506’, RBPH 17 (1938), pp. 793-813
Vinay, G., ‘La Poesia di Sant’Avito’, Convivium 9 (1937), pp. 431-56
Vogel, C., La Discipline penitentielle en Gaule des origines d la fin du Vile
siecle, Paris, 1952
-, Le Pecheur et la penitence dans I’eglise ancienne, Paris, 1966
Vogel, F., ‘Chlodwigs Sieg liber die Alamannen und seine Taufe’, Historische
Zeitschrift 56 (1886), pp. 385-403
Von den Steinen, W., ‘Chlodwigs Ubergang zum Christentum: Eine quellen-
kritische Studie’, MIOG Erganzungsband 12 (1933), pp. 417-501
Von Moos, P., Consolatio, Studien iiber mittellateinischen Trostliteratur , 4
vols, Munich, 1971
Wagner, Monica, ‘A Chapter in Byzantine Epistolography: The Letters of
Theodoret of Cyrus’, DOP 4 (1944), pp. 119-81
Weiss, Rolf, Chlodwigs Taufe: Reims 508. Geist und Werk der Zeiten, Vol.
29, Frankfurt, 1971
Wood, I. N., ‘The Audience of Architecture in Post-Roman Gaul’, in The
Anglo-Saxon Church, ed. L. A. S. Butler and R. K. Morris, London,
1986, pp. 74-79
-, ‘Avitus of Vienne, the Augustinian Poet’, in Culture and Society in
Late Antique Gaul: Revisiting the Sources, ed. D. R. Shanzer and R. W.
Mathisen, Ashgate, 2001, pp. 262-77
-, ‘Avitus of Vienne: Religion and Culture in the Auvergne and the
Rhone Valley, 470-530’, unpublished DPhil thesis, Oxford, 1980
-, ‘Continuity or Calamity? The Constraints of Literary Models’, in
Fifth-Century Gaul: A Crisis of Identity, ed. J. Drinkwater and Hugh
Elton, Cambridge, 1992, pp. 9-18
-, ‘Disputes in Late Fifth- and Sixth-Century Gaul: Some Problems’, in
The Settlement of Disputes in Early Medieval Europe, ed. W. Davies and
P. Fouracre, Cambridge, 1986, pp. 7-22
-, ‘The Ecclesiastical Politics of Merovingian Clermont’, in Ideal and
Reality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society, ed. P. Wormald, Oxford,
1983, pp. 34-57
Avitus_11 _Biblio
435
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
436
AVITUS OF VIENNE
-, ‘Ethnicity and the Ethnogenesis of the Burgundians’, in Typen der
Ethnogenese unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung der Bayern I, ed. W.
Pohl and H. Wolfram, Vienna, 1990, pp. 53-69
-, ‘The Exchange of Gifts among the Late Antique Aristocracy’, in M.
Almagro-Gorbea, ed., El Disco De Teodosio, Madrid, 2000, pp. 301-14
-, ‘The Fall of the Western Empire and End of Roman Britain’,
Britannia 18 (1987), pp. 251-62
-, ‘Family and Friendship in the West’, in Cambridge Ancient History, 14
Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, AD 425-600, ed. A. Cameron,
B. Ward-Perkins and M. Whitby, Cambridge, 2000, pp. 416-36
-, ‘Gregory of Tours and Clovis’, RBPH 63 (1985), pp. 249-72
-, ‘Incest, Law and the Bible in Sixth-Century Gaul’, EME 13 (1998),
pp. 291-303
-, ‘Kings, Kingdoms and Consent’, in Early Medieval Kingship, ed. P.
H. Sawyer and I. N. Wood, Leeds, 1977, pp. 6-29
-, ‘Letters and Letter-Collections from Antiquity to the Early Middle
Ages: The Prose Works of Avitus of Vienne’, in The Culture of
Christendom: Essays in Medieval History in Commemoration of Denis
L. T. Bethell, ed. M. A. Meyer, London, 1993, pp. 29-43
-, The Merovingian Kingdoms 450-571, London, New York, 1994
-, ‘Prelude to Columbanus’, in Columbanus and Merovingian Monasti-
cism, ed. H. B. Clarke and M. Brennan, Oxford, 1981, pp. 3-32
-, ‘The Use and Abuse of Latin Hagiography in the Early Medieval
West’, in East and West: Modes of Communication, Proceedings of the
First Plenary Conference at Merida, ed. E. Chrysos and I. N. Wood,
Leiden, 1999, pp. 93-109
Zelzer, M., ‘Der Brief in der Spatantike. Uberlegungen zu einem literarischen
Genos am Beispiel der Briefsammlung des Sidonius Apollinaris’, WS
107-108 (1994-95), pp. 541-45
Zilliacus, Henrik, Untersuchungen zu den abstrakten Anredeformen und
Hoflichkeitstiteln im Griechischen, Helsinki, 1949
Avitus_11_Biblio
436
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
MAPS AND GENEALOGIES
The Burgundians and their Neighbours
Avitus_11 _Biblio
437
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
438
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Avitus_11_Biblio
438
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
Gundahar
Ricimer sister m.? Gundioc Chilperic I
Theodoric Caretene m. Gundobad m. 2? Godegisel Godomar Chilperic II
the Ostrogoth _|_
Areagni m. Sigismund m. 2? daughter Godomar
Sigistrix daughter
(Suavegotha?)
Chrotechildis m.
Clovis the Frank
The Burgundian Royal Family
[Note on the spelling of names: Given the immense variety in the spelling of Germanic names
we have tended to opt for the version used by Avitus, or otherwise by the earliest source. Sigistrix
appears in PLRE as Sigiric, and Suavegotha as Suavegotho. Areagni is otherwise known as
Ostrogotho.]
Hesychius m. Audentia
Avitus Apollinaris Fuscina daughter Apollinaris m. Placidina
Arcadius
The Family of Avitus of Vienne
Sidonius
Avitus_11 _Biblio
439
5/13/02, 12:12 PM
INDEX
Abraham 198, 206, 212, 216
abstraction 77, 84
Abyssinia 148
Acacian schism 89-133, 134, 136, 221,
365, 366
Acacius, Patriarch of Constantinople
89, 106, 108-09, 366
accusations 294
Adelsheilige 4
Ado, Archbishop of Vienne 4, 13, 373
adoption 207
adultery 292-93
adultery, incestuous 285-86, 288
Aetius 14-15
affinity 288
Agaune 9, 22, 24, 222, 377-81
martyrs of, 377-81
Agde, Council of 23, 264
Agilano, Visigothic envoy 192
Agobard, Bishop of Lyons 43, 47, 187—
91
Alamans 367
Alaric II, King of the Visigoths 20, 23,
237, 251, 254, 264, 337-38, 340,
343, 350, 353
Albofleda 208
Alcimus, rhetor of Bordeaux 7
Alethius, priest 128-30
Alexandria, Church of 129
Alexandrinus, Bishop? 311, 314
allusiveness 78, 268, 270, 274
Amalafrida, sister of Theodoric, King
of the Ostrogoths 208
Amandus, Bishop of Maastricht 368
Amandus, Bishop? 308
ambiguity 78
Amboise 251
Ambrose, Bishop of Milan 12, 62,
262-63
amicitia 6, 59-61
Anastasius II, Pope 7, 366
Anastasius, Emperor 8, 10, 21, 25, 90-
91, 94, 106-07, 111, 123, 126,
135, 137, 141, 143, 145-46, 150,
152, 362, 365-66, 368, 370
anathema 288
Andrew, the Apostle 215
Annemasse 378
annotations, L 48
Anonymus Valesianus 18
Ansemundus, v.i., comes of Vienne
291-94, 331-32
Antioch, Church of 129
antithesis 74
Apollinaris, Bishop of Valence 4, 23-
24, 65, 243-58, 263-64, 311
Apollinaris, v.i. 5-6, 62, 65, 84, 259,
264, 280, 308, 337-49, 367
appointments, clerical 307
Aquitaine 296, 301, 350, 368
Aquitanians 367
Arcadia 346, 348
Arcadius, son of Apollinaris, v.i. 338,
340, 347
archaism 74
Arian churches, reuse of 295-302
Arian clergy 185, 188, 227, 230, 304-05
Arianism 9, 11, 18-20, 22-23, 26, 165,
181-82, 223, 363-64, 368
Arians 107, 169, 230, 232
Aridius, see Arigius, v.i. 326
Arigius, v.i. 324, 326-30
Arles 357
Council of 524, 341
Avitus_12_lndex
440
4/26/02, 11:18AM
INDEX
441
Second Council of 166
diocese of 7-8, 123, 125, 128
province of 357, 366
Ascension 381, 384
ascetic culture 66
asianism 73
Aspidia, relative of Avitus 5
asylum, see ‘sanctuary’
Attila, King of the Huns 15
Audentia, mother of Avitus 4—5
Audentius 166
Audofleda, sister of Clovis 208, 368
Augustine, Bishop of Hippo 10-11, 27,
270
De Genesi ad litteram 12, 342
Aunemundus, see also ‘Ansemundus’
291
Aurelianus, v.i. 324-26
Ausonius 6, 250
Auvergne 321
Avignon, siege of 326-27
Avitus, Alcimus Ecdicius
Age of 24-27
career 7-10
classical learning 230
classical reading 66
death of 10
family 4-6, 263-64, 321
historical context 3-27
illness 257-58, 337, 339
ransoming of prisoners 350-56
succession to 257-58
theology 10-13, 22-23, 27
Avitus, Alcimus Ecdicius, works
Contra Arrianos 29,163-86, 187, 228
Contra Eutychianam Haeresim 11,
89-123,’ 165
De Consolatoria castitatis laude
(CCL) 4-5, 210, 244, 259-60,
262, dedicatory letter for 263-64
De Spiritalis historiae gestis (SHG)
8, 12, 59, 259, 262, 337, 340-42,
345—46, dedicatory letter for
259-63
Dialogus , lost 187-93
Epigrams 259-60, 263-64
homiliary 377-78
homilies 260, 271, 320, 377-88,
for special occasions 41, 377
letter-collection 63-64
archetype of Epistulae 44
book-divisions 47
books 67, 261, 263
capitula 47
collection, Ur- 44
docketing system 37-38
dockets 43, 64
editions of 28-29
format and transmission 41-45
groupings, by addressee 38
groupings, generic 38
headings, based on incipits 54,
formal 56, rubricated in L 48-
54, 56
L, Lyon Bibliotheque
Municipale 28, 47, description
of 47-48, headings in 48-57
lost codex, ancestor of L and S 39
manuscripts 28-85
order of 30
order of, in L 36, 43
order of, in S 36-37
order of L and S compared 31-36
order of, chronological 38
structure of 39-57
S (Sirmond’s edition) 46
stemma, Peiper 42
letters, types and features of
copia verborum 74
cursus 38, 75
festal 64, 273-76, 279, 311-14,
331-36
fictitious 70, 279-84
file copies 57, 85
flattery 233, 238, 241
formality 80
friendship 60
function of 59-60
Avitus_12_lndex
441
4/26/02, 11:18AM
442
AVITUS OF VIENNE
humour 69
honorifics 81, 143, 270, 274,
391-94, 395-400, 401-6
incipits 54
irony 74, 270, 274-75
Latinity 270, 272
lexical and rhetorical features
73-75
literary aspects 59
metaphors 74—75
miscellaneous nature 65
moralising 69
in P, Lorsch manuscript, Vat, Pal.
Lat. 574, 46
in papal manuscript 56
parody 279
paronomasia 74
periodicity 81-82, 84
pluralis maiestatis 81, 187
poeticisms 74
politeness 187
prose 77, difficulty of 78
puns 74
of recommendation 69
rhythm 75, 256-57
salutation formulae 56
style 70-73, 142
treasonable 79-80
vagueness, intentional 79
word-order 82
Liber de Christi divinitate 204
Libri contra phantasma 29
oeuvre 39, 41
oeuvre, original corpus 40
papyrus manuscript, Paris BN Lat.
8913-8914 29-30, 41, 222, 342,
377-78
poetry 259-65
Ur- oeuvre 41
Baluzius, Stephanus 28, 163-64
baptism 198, 303
barbarism 270-72
bastard 293
Betancus, Ostrogothic comes 352-53
Bible, Avitus’ 165
Bignon, Jerome 30, 222
Bigot, Emeric 222
bishops, extra-territorial 55
Boethius, Contra Eutychen et
Nestorium 92
Bonosiacs 107, 118, 165-66, 230-31
Bonosus, heresiarch 230
borders, Burgundian 17-18, 160
Breviarium Alarici 23
brother, see ‘Apollinaris, Bishop of
Valence’
brother, ambiguity 78, 266
brother, spiritual 78, 266
Burgundian Kingdom 13-24, 326-27,
341
Burgundians 15, 19, 321, 350, 352-54,
357, 365
Byzantium, see also ‘Constantinople’
134, 149, 365
cabochon 252
Caesar, as title applied to Burgundian
rulers 221, 237, 317
Caesarius, Bishop of Arles 6, 7, 12, 17,
27, 357-59, 367,381
Cain 203
Camilla, kinswoman of Ennodius 354
campaigns 20, 233-234, 239-240
Narbonne 237
Candidianus, Bishop? 306
candle, votive 246-47
canon law 22-23, 285-86, 289
Caretene, wife of Gundobad 19, 69,
213
Carouge 20, 137, 222, 235
carver 283
Cassian, John 10
Cassiodorus 8, 14, 62, 359
Catalaunian Plain 15
Catholicism 9, 19, 22, 26, 182, 192,
220-21, 223, 233, 362-64, 367
Catholics 107, 230, 231, 240, 367
Avitus_12_lndex
442
4/26/02, 11:18AM
INDEX
443
Avitus_1
Celer(us), Magister Militum, senator
90-92, 107, 140, 359
Celestine, Pope 368
Ceratius 315, 321-22
Ceretius, v.i. 331, 333, 359
Ceretus 360
Chalcedon, Council of 89-90, 92, 95,
107
Chalon-sur-Saone 236, 331, 333-34
chastity 262-64
Chevalier, Ulysse, edition 28-29
Childebert I, King of the Franks 24
children, spiritual 78-79, 294
Chilperic I, King of the Burgundians
15-16, 19, 21, 25, 209, 281
Chilperic I, King of the Franks 193
Chilperic II, King of the Burgundians
16, 19-20, 209
Chlodomer, King of the Franks 17, 24
Chlothar I, King of the Franks 24
Christmas 249, 313, 331-32, 371
Christotokos 96
Chrona, sister of Chrotechildis 209
Chronicle of452 14
Chrotechildis, wife of Clovis (Clothilde)
16, 19-20, 24, 208-09, 324
church, dedication of 271, 326-30,
377-81
circumcision 216
Claudianus Mamertus, see 'Mamertus
Claudianus’
Claudius, Bishop of Besangon 311, 313
clay 251, 253
clergy, appointment of 306, 307-8
Clermont 308, 341,381
Clichy, Council of 166
Clovis, King of the Franks 3, 13, 17,
18, 20, 22, 25-26, 125, 208, 220,
225, 239, 295, 320-21, 324, 337,
365-66, 369-70
baptism of 362-73
coinage 25, 254
Collatio Episcoporum 204
combats, judicial 189-90
combs 282
comedy, Roman 281
Condat 266-68
consolation 69, 208, 210, 263
Constantinople, see also ‘Byzantium’
11, 25, 89-92, 95, 106-107,
125-26, 128-30, 359, 365-66,
378
Council of 90
Patriarch of, see also ‘Acacius’ 21,
90, 135
Constantius, Bishop of Martigny? 306-
7, 311
contemptus mundi 215
Continuatio Havniensis Prosperi 15
Contumeliosus, Bishop of Riez 264—
65, 349
conversion, see also ‘Clovis, baptism
of’, and ‘Sigismund, conversion
of’ 212-16, 220-21, 223
corban 183
councils, frequency of 309
courtiers 247-48
courts, ecclesiastical 306
cowardice 321, 323
craftsmen 67, 253
crow 278
Cynegia, kinswoman of Ennodius 244
Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage 263
daily life 65-66
Damasus, Pope 263
Dara 145
Dardania 128, 132-33
daughter, anonymous, of Gundobad
208-209
dead, commemoration of 244, 247
debasement of coinage 251-52, 254
debate, theological 227-28, 230
delicacies 276
deposit 216-18
desert 269
Desiderius, Bishop of Cahors 27
Die 15
2_lndex
443
4/26/02, 11:18AM
444
AVITUS OF VIENNE
difficulties, political 79
Diocletian 378
diplomacy 149
divorce 288, 290
doctors 358-61
dolphins 252, 255
Domnulus 338-39
Donatists 295, 302-03
dove 243, 245, 247
dream 243-44, 246
earthquake 382
Easter 236, 331, 335-36, 383
Arian 235
Catholic 235
election, clerical 269, 307-8
election, episcopal 257-58
electrum 252, 254
Elias, Patriarch of Jerusalem 155-56
Elijah 278, 360
eloquence 316
emerald 254
Emeterius, brother of Eufrasius? 340-41
Ennius, Hedyphagetica 250
Ennodius, Bishop of Pavia 6-8, 17-18,
27, 59, 62, 66, 68, 85, 128, 130,
209, 225, 244, 270, 315, 354, 359
Epaon, Council of 9-10, 17, 23, 257,
264, 286-87, 295-96, 304-10
parish of 309
Ephesus, Council of 90, 92, 107
Epiphanius, Bishop of Pavia 7, 17-18,
350, 352
Epirus 132
Epistulae Austrasiacae 27
Eucherius, Bishop of Lyons 47
Passio Acaunensium martyrum 378
Euchites 378
Eufrasius, Bishop of Clermont 308, 337,
340^12, 345
Eugendus, Abbot of the Jura
Monasteries 266, 269
Euphemius, Patriarch of Constantinople
90
Euric, King of the Visigoths 25, 264
Eustorgius, Bishop of Milan 350-52
Eutyches, Archimandrite 89-93, 95-96,
108, 115-18, 120, 122, 128, 130,
133, 164
Eutychianism 94, 181, 204-07, 366
Eutychians 102, 106, 108, 110, 118
excommunication 288, 307
eye-disease 339-40, 357-58
fair copies 57, 85
fasting, see also ‘Lent’ 282
Faustus, Bishop of Riez 10-11, 163,
164, 193, 195, 200
Faustus, senator 159-60
Faustus, of Milevis, the Manichee 11,
193-95
feast 250, 273-74, 280, 282, 313-14
Felix III, Pope 89
Felix, Bishop of Urguel 13
Ferrandus, Johannes 28
Ferreolus, Bishop of Uzes 27
festival 250
fish 68, 70, 248, 250, 277, 333-34
Flodoard, History of the Church of
Rheims 373
Florus of Lyons 13, 29, 43, 163-65,
181, 377
food 69-70, 276-84, 333-34
spiritual, 276
fornication 292
Frankish court 325
Frankish kingdom 324
Franks 20, 342, 353, 357, 365, 367
Fredegar 20, 324
friendship letters 59-61, 241
frontier 324
Fronto, Marcus Cornelius 68
Fuscina, sister of Avitus 4, 12, 244,
246, 262-63
Galicia 15
Gallic Church 126, 129, 131, 303, 385
Gallicanus, Bishop of Embrun 341
Avitus_12_lndex
444
4/26/02, 11:18AM
INDEX
445
gardener 381
Gaul 352, 353, 355
Gelasius, Pope 92
Gemellus, Bishop of Vaison 23, 311-12
Gemellus, vicarius 353-56
Geneva 9, 15, 17, 21, 166, 220, 224,
230, 280, 378
Gennadius of Marseilles 166
Gepids 15
gifts 67-68, 69-70, 266, 269
Gildas 81
Glycerius, Emperor 16
Gnatho, parasite 280
Godegisel, King of the Burgundians 8, 17,
20- 21, 191, 209, 211, 315, 321
Godomar, King of the Burgundians 19,
21- 22, 24, 213, 295, 297
Godomar, son of Gundioc 209, 211, 213
gold 254
gout 321-22
Greece, see also 'Byzantium' 370
greed 280
Greek language 110, 183
Gregorius, Bishop of Langres 311,
313-14
Gregory of Nyssa 262
Gregory of Tours 26
Histories 16-17, 19, 192, 326, 327,
363, 366, 368, 381
grief 210
Grigny, monasteries of 277
Gundioc, King of the Burgundians 15-
16, 25
Gundobad, King of the Burgundians 8-
9, 11-13, 16-22, 25-26, 91-93,
107-08, 139, 150, 163-64, 182,
187, 190-92, 201-02, 204, 208-
14, 217, 221, 227-28, 230-31.
236-37, 297, 304, 315-19, 320-
21, 326, 331-32, 337-39, 346.
350, 360, 366, 368, 378
brothers of 209, 211
consolation letter to 208-12
death of 149-50
legal issues 216-19
theological letters to 163-207
hair, long 280
uncombed, barbarian? 282
Hebrew 183
Helladius, v.i. 331, 334
Helpidius, doctor in Italy 359-61
Henotikon of Zeno 89-90, 107
Heraclius, v.i. 248, 315-23
heresy, see also ‘Arianism’,
‘Monophysitism’ 162
overseas 319
heretics, see also ‘Arians’, 'Bonosiacs’,
‘Donatists’, and Photinians’
295-305
Hesychius, Bishop of Vienne 4, 7, 11, 12
Hezekiah 304
Hilary, Bishop of Poitiers 12, 183
Hincmar, Archbishop of Rheims 373
Horace 324
Hormisdas, Pope 91, 123-25, 127-33
hostages 134, 138-40
illness 249, 257
Illyria/Illyricum 128, 132
Incarnation 204
incest 23, 285-90
incontinence, sexual 198
intercourse, sexual 197
Isaiah 202-03, 205
Isere, river 333
Italy, see also ‘Ostrogothic kingdom’
295, 352
Indicium dei, see ‘ordeal’
Jephthah’s daughter 262
Jerome 62, 68, 263
Jerusalem, see also ‘Elias’156
Jews 102, 111, 126, 175, 183, 203
Jonah 196
Jonas of Bobbio 166
Julianus, Bishop of Vienne 24, 226, 257
Julius Nepos, Emperor 16
Avitus_12_lndex
445
4/26/02, 11:18AM
446
AVITUS OF VIENNE
Jura Monasteries 266
justification by faith 198
justification by works 198, 215
Justin I, Emperor 25
Justinian, Emperor 25
Justus, Saint 274
kiln 68,251,253,255
lamp 246
Laurentian schism 13, 125-26, 159-62,
221
Laurentius, papal candidate 159
Laurentius, v.i. 21, 134—35, 139
son of, 134, 138-39
laus perennis 378, 380
Law, Christian 203
Law, Jewish 203
lawsuit 306-07
laymen, letters to 324-36
legal matters 216-19, 306-10
Leges Burgundionum, see also ‘Liber
Constitutionum’ 14
Lent 235-36, 277, 281, 331, 333
Lenteildis, sister of Clovis 364, 368
Leo I, Pope 368
Leonianus, deacon 277-84
letter-collections, structure of 62
Levirate 286
Liber Constitutionum 23, 190
Liberius, Praetorian Prefect of the
Gauls 350, 353-56
Libertas 187, 192, 221, 232, 261-62
Litaniae maiores 381
Litaniae minores 381
literacy, barbarian 192
literary history 58
liturgical vessels 296, 301-02, 328
liturgy 378, 380
loaves 248
Lucan 230
Lupus, Bishop of Lyons 267
lust 292
Luxeuil 166
Lyons 15, 332, 338-39
basilica at 217
bishops of 267-68, 270, 295
Council of 10, 24, 288
diocese 7-8
Macedonius, Patriarch of Constantinople
90, 92, 107, 110-11
Macrina, sister of Gregory of Nyssa
262
Majorian, Emperor 15, 348
Mamertus Claudianus 10-11, 59, 193,
279
Mamertus, Bishop of Vienne 4, 11, 383
Marcella, sister of Ambrose 262
Marines 250
Marius of Avenches 15
marriage, see also ‘incest’ 197, 211
Marseilles 17, 238
Marsi 12
martyrdom 212, 214, 216
Mary, see also ‘ Theotokos' 204
Maurice, Saint, see also ‘Theban
Legion’ 22
Maximianus, Bishop of Trier 357-59
Maximus, Bishop of Geneva 9, 276-84,
378
Maximus, Bishop of Pavia 350, 352-53
meal 248
messages, verbal 79
Messianus, v.i. 324, 330
metrics 261, 271
Micah, prophet 163, 201
mincemeat 281, 283
misdemeanours, sexual 264, 285-94
mission 368-69
monastery, see also ‘Grigny’ 266, 269
monastic vows 268
monogram 255
Monophysites, see also ‘Eutyches’ and
‘Eutychians’ 11, 89, 106, 165
Monophysitism, see also
‘Eutychianism’ 123, 163
mud 253, 255
Avitus_12_lndex
446
4/26/02, 11:18AM
INDEX
447
mules 282
Magister militum, per Gallias 15-16,
143^46, 149
Nestorianism 90, 163
Nestorius 90-92, 128, 130, 133
Nicaea, Council of 90
Nicedus, Bishop of Trier 363
Nicopolis, Bishop of 132
Nicopolitans 133
Nineveh 196
Norfolk 253
nuns 4-5, 263-64, 291-92
obelus 46, 407
oil 248
orator 315
ordeal, iron 190
ordeal, water 190
ordeals, judicial 190-191
Orleans, Council of 22, 296, 304
Orleans, Third Council of 166
Ostrogothic kingdom, see also
‘Epiphanius, Bishop of Pavia’,
‘Italy’, ‘Theodoric, King of the
Ostrogoths’ 14
Ostrogotho Areagni 18, 149, 225
Ostrogoths 251, 253, 320, 350, 352, 354
oysters 284
Paeonius 348
pagans 175
panegyric 145, 282
Pannonia 132
papacy, see also ‘Anastasius II’,
‘Celestine’, ‘Damasus’,
‘Gelasius’, ‘Hormisdas’, ‘Leo
IIP, ‘Symmachus’ 13, 19, 124,
126, 128-130, 159-62, 294, 309
papal primacy 123, 125
Papianilla, wife of Sidonius Apollinaris 5
parasite 280-281
parchment 232, 342, 346
Paris 220
pastilles 254
Patiens, Bishop of Lyons 19
Patriarch of Constantinople, see
‘Constantinople’
Patriarch of Jerusalem, see ‘Elias’
patriciate 21, 135, 149
Paulinus Burdigalensis 193, 195
Paulinus, Bishop of Nola 47, 193
peacock 281-282
Peiper, Rudolf
collations, 46
editing, 45-46
edition, 28, 40-41, 45-46, 407-15
penance 197, 287, 289-90
penitence 193-94, 196, 199, 288, 294
deathbed, 194
in SHG, 194
perjury 191
persecution 223, 296-97
Persia 147, 149
Persians, 145
Peter the Fuller, Patriarch of Antioch 90
Peter, Apostle 19, 215, 225, 227, 232,
241
feast of 326-27, 329
wife of 215
Peter, Bishop of Ravenna 126-27
Pharisee 199
Photinians 165-66, 169
Photinus 118
physicians, see ‘doctors’
pills 254
pit, for clay 253, 255
Plautus 250
Pliny the Younger 68
letter-collection of 62
ploughshares 202-203
political troubles 160
pollution 298-300
Pope, Rome, see also ‘Anastasius II’,
‘Celestine’, ‘Damasus’, ‘Gela¬
sius’, 'Hormisdas', ‘Leo IIP,
‘papacy’, ‘papal primacy’,
‘Symmachus’ 136
Avitus_12_lndex
447
4/26/02, 11:18AM
448
AVITUS OF VIENNE
portrait 258
postliminium 354
Postwick 253
potter 68, 251,255,381
praesentia 60-61, 146, 226, 241, 258
pregnancy 291
princess, Burgundian 210-12
prisoners 350-56
Prosper of Aquitaine 10
Protadius 315, 321-22
Provence, see also "Marseilles’ 238
publican 199
quantities, false 271-72
Quintianus, Bishop of Rodez/Clermont
55, 306, 308-09
Raab 198
racha 183
ransoms 350-52, 354, 356
rape 291, 293
Ravenna 126, 357
rebaptism 300-01
Rechiarius, King of the Suevi 18, 366
rededication 300
relations, Arian-Catholic 187
relatives, conversion of 215
relics 154-56, 220-21, 224-27
Remigius, Bishop of Rheims 208, 366-
67, 373
renunciation 212, 214
repentance, see ‘penitence’
rescripta 54
Resurrection 205
revenge, mock 241, 249-50
Ricimer, Magister Militum 16, 19
Riez 264
ring 251-57
Robigalia 381
Rodez 308
Rodfrid, monk 373
Rogations 377, 381-88
Rome 9,18-19, 90, 95, 106,123,125-27,
130,136,159-60,221, 365-66,381
Ruclo, v.i. 331, 334-35
Ruricius, Bishop of Limoges 5, 27, 59-
60, 62, 67-68, 85, 340, 342
Rusticus, Bishop of Lyons 267-68,
302, 315
Salvian, De Gubernatione Dei 357
sanctuary 216-17
Saone, river 17, 333
Sapaudia 14, 237-38
Sapaudus 279-82
scallops 282
scribes 340, 345
scriptural passages 229
Scythia 128
sedan chair 266, 269
Sedulius, Caelius 76
Semipelagianism 12
Senarius, comes patrimonii 123-24
senator 249
separation 288
sermon, see ‘Homily’
Severus, Patriarch of Antioch 90
sexual appetites 290
sexual misdemeanours 264, 285-94
sexual relations 289
Sidonius Apollinaris 5, 10, 19, 27, 59,
61-63, 66, 68, 73, 85, 244, 258,
279-81, 307, 338, 342, 344-48,
381
as model 62-63
style of 73,343
Sigismund, King of the Burgundians 8-
9, 16-26, 107, 123, 126, 134-35,
137-39, 141-53, 210, 212-13,
220^42, 280, 288, 295, 302,
331-32, 338-39, 346, 360, 366,
378-80
and Anastasius 21, 141-53
conversion of 9, 18-19, 220-27,
240
elevation of 21-22, 137, 221
patrician 135
secular-temporal matters 233-42
Avitus_12_lndex
448
4/26/02, 11:18AM
INDEX
449
Avitus_1
Sigistrix, son of Sigismund 19, 21-22,
24, 224
Simplicius, Bishop of Bourges 66, 307
Sirmond, Jacques 28, 45, 163, 182, 365
conjectures 46
sister, anonymous of Avitus, see also
‘Fuscina’ 243-47
slanderers 349
slave, runaway 216-18
Sodom 382
soles 251
Solomon 189, 192
Spoleto 359
St-Paul-Trois-Chateaux 315
St-Romain-en-Gall 253
Stephanus, Bishop of Lyons 295, 302-
03, 311
Stephanus, Royal Treasurer 23, 288
stereotyping, ethnic 281
Suavegotha, daughter of Sigismund 19,
22, 308
Suevi 15
swords 202
Symmachus, Pope 8, 13, 18, 90, 154,
159-62, 225-26, 357
Symmachus, priest 162
Symmachus, Quintus Aurelius
Memmius 6, 62
Symmachus, Quintus Aurelius
Memmius iunior 159-60,
Synod, Gallic 160
Synod, Roman, of 502 159
table, ecclesiastical 283
table, royal 283
Tertullian 263
textual problems 407-15
Theban Legion, see also ‘Maurice’ 22,
378-79
Theodegotha, daughter of Theoderic,
King of the Ostrogoths 208
Theoderic I, King of the Visigoths 4
Theoderic II, King of the Visigoths 209
Theodoric, King of the Ostrogoths 8,
16, 20-22, 24-26, 123, 126, 149,
151, 159, 161, 237, 239, 298,
321,350, 353,359, 368
blocks Burgundian embassies 149,
151
theological debate, Arian-Catholic
163-207, 227-32, 315-16
Theotokos 93, 96
Theudebert, King of the Franks 25
Theuderic I, King of the Franks 22, 308
thief, the good 199
Thomas, the Apostle 205
Thracians 132
Thrasamund, King of the Vandals 208
throne, episcopal 269
Timothy, Patriarch of Constantinople 90
Tobit 358
Toulouse 339
Tours 25, 357
translation, in diplomacy 141-43
treason 6, 342-43
Trimalchio 252
Trinity 192
Trishagion 11, 90-91, 106-08, 110,
125, 366
True Cross 154-56
turnips 283
Ulfila 165
Valence 257
Valerianus, v.i. 331, 333
Vandal Africa 302
vegetables 283
vegetarian 281
Venantius Fortunatus 6, 27, 357
Vergil 76, 263, 270-72, 348
verse 76-77
Vezeronce 24
Victorius, Bishop of Grenoble 285-90,
295-301,306, 307-08,311,
312-13
Vienne 253, 257, 287, 289, 323, 326,
329, 334, 340, 360, 382
2_lndex
449
4/26/02, 11:18AM
450
AVITUS OF VIENNE
baptistery 326
basilica 217, 384
Church of 326, 332
diocese of 7-8, 123, 125
monastery of SS Gervasius and
Protasius 4
province of 7-8, 124, 127-29, 257,
309, 353, 357, 366
senate of 384
siege of 8, 260, 315, 318, 320, 363,
366
Vignier, Jerome 163, 204
Vincent, St 237-38
Vincomalus 285-90
virgins 211, 264, 291-92
virginity 263
Visigothic kingdom, see also ‘Euric’,
‘Alaric U’ 337
Visigoths 15, 20, 240, 308
visions 244-47
Vita Abbatum Acaunensium 267
Vita Apollinaris 24
VitaAviti 4, 10, 39, 187
Vita Patrum lurensium 267
Vitalian, comes 91, 125, 134
Vitalinus 134, 138
Viventiolus, Bishop of Lyons,
presybter, ‘rhetor’ 9, 22-23, 257,
266-75,311
Viventius, deacon 128-30
Vogliacum 251
Warasci 166
whore 293
wine 281, 284
chilled, 277-79
women correspondents 68-69
Zeno, Emperor, see also ‘ Henotikon ’
89, 109
Avitus_12_lndex
450
4/26/02, 11:18AM
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11